《NPC Town-building Game》


 Chapter 0 - Prologue

    <h4>Prologue</h4>


    ¡¸Whoa, you two, Carol and Chem, get along. You too Gams, don¡¯t stay silent and do something¡¹


    In a dimly lit room, there is a man muttering something towards a PC monitor, the only source of light.


    It¡¯s not like this man was angry, no, on the contrary, he seemed to be smiling with amazement.


    The man has a messy hair as if he had not brushed for a long time and wears clothes soaked with sweat which he did not change for several days. Nheless, he doesn¡¯t stink, since he changes his underwear after taking his daily bath, and even if he had a bad smell, he wouldn¡¯t care.


    There is a PC and a desk in the room. There is also a bookshelf filled with manga and light novels. And a futon which isid all year round. After that, there are dumbbells in a corner of the room.


    This man sleeps when the sun rises and his day starts when it begins to sink, but recently, it became a habit of his to get up early.


    This is also all due to the game ¡ºVige of Fate¡» which drove him crazy.


    You could say that since he started ying this game, he became a total addict. Now he spends most of his time if not all on the game.


    The monitor shows people clearing a forest rich in nature in order to create a vige.


    In this awfully realistic game, a lot of characters are working hard. The game seems to have a fairly high-performance AI, even its conversation pattern is also abundant since the man has never seen the same line spoken except for the usual greetings.


    ¡¸Everyone, the oracle hase down today again¡¹


    When a beautiful woman dressed in priest clothes open a sparkly bible, the vigers begin to gather around her.


    ¡¸Everyone, let¡¯s do our best today too¡¹


    Even though the man knew that his voice wouldn¡¯t reach them, the man seemed to be happy while smiling at them.

 Chapter 1 - The best game and the awful me

    <h4>The best game and the awful me</h4>


    ¡¸Seriously, are you not going to find a job? You understand, right? Your father won¡¯t work forever. We are managing somehow, but what are you going to do when we die!?¡¹


    ¡¸I know that! Shut up!¡¹


    Again. At least let me have lunch at peace... Such a thing shouldn¡¯t happen so early.


    Without being able to refute such a sound argument of my mother, the only thing I could do is to yell at her.


    I¡¯m aware that what I¡¯m doing is nasty. After graduating from high school, I entered a regr university without much effort and graduated. ...Until that point, my life was not so bad. The problem starts from here.


    Even though I tried hard to find a job before graduation, I lost all my energy and motivation trying to find apany with good conditions, like that a year went by, then two, and little by little, ten years passed.


    ¡¸You are already over thirty... The neighbor¡¯s son from the house next door, Masatsugu-kun, is working splendidly and raising beautiful children¡¹


    I know that, you don¡¯t have to tell me. All my ssmates are working normally and most already have a family. But I...


    ¡¸Ah, now I lost my appetite¡¹


    I get up fiercely from the chair.


    Even though I look like I lost my temper, but in fact, I didn¡¯t. I only acted bravely in order to escape out of the conversation quickly. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not like I flipped out.


    It¡¯s my usual running away. I just gave up on fighting, and as a result, I got better at running away.


    I just don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.


    Just when I was nning on going to my room, the only ce where I can feel at peace, I hear the doorbell ringing.


    When I check the outside through the door phone, I discover that there was a delivery man on the other side of the door.


    ¡¸I have brought your order©`¡¹


    I was about to leave thinking that it would not be necessary to receive it personally, but then I saw a familiar logo in the box.


    ¡¸Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go now¡¹


    ¡¸My, it¡¯s rare for you toe out. ...I hope you haven¡¯t bought anything with money that is not yours!¡¹


    ¡¸Wrong. I still have money from a prize¡¹


    In order to get rid of the guilt of not working, I registered on every possible page where you can win prizes and so, sometimes I win some of them.


    However, sometimes the articlese from adult sites, so I go to receive them myself so they do not see it.


    When I opened the door and the delivery man saw me, he was a little startled.


    So that¡¯s how a person reacts when they see a sloppy man who has an unshaved face and is at home at day time on a weekday?


    But I already got used to this kind of gaze. Neighbors look at me even worse without disguising the look.


    ¡¸Please sign or stamp it¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll sign it¡¹


    I assumed that the box that I received from the delivery man was not groceries or something simr since it was small and light.


    ¡¸Oh? It¡¯s not food? ¡¹


    It seems that my mother who was behind me for a while lost interest and returned to the kitchen.


    I started climbing the stairs with the box in my hand, then when I got to my room, I locked the door.


    I opened the box and checked the contents.


    ¡¸A game?¡¹


    There was a sheet of paper and a PC disk.


    I signed up for several game contests, so I thought I could have won one of them. When I looked at it, it only had the title written, there was no game screen, no pictures, even the productionpany was unknown.


    ¡¸The title written is ¡ºVige of Fate¡». What¡¯s this? A test version?¡¹


    Though it¡¯s ambiguous, I remember applying to try new test games. For now, I¡¯ll try reading the paper.


    ¡ºYoshio-sama, you have been selected to alpha test, congrattions! This is the world¡¯s first game that has sessfully incorporated thetest AI and seeded in creating characters capable of thinking and acting resembling that of a humans¡»


    The world¡¯s first... what an exaggeration. Generating hype is fundamental to the game industry, but that¡¯s too much.


    I grumble inwardly as I continue reading.


    ¡ºYou are the God who governs the fate and the existence who gives oracles to the vigers. Let¡¯s develop their vige by giving instructions to vigers once a day! Please learn the details while ying¡»


    What a bunch of irresponsible. Buttely most of the gamese without any instructions, so it may be that.


    Based on those few sentences, it should be a building vige game. I yed many town nning simtions but never one with a vige.


    There was still a bit to read so I continued.


    ¡ºPlease, don¡¯t tell anybody about the contents of the game. Please do not disclose any information on the inte. If you break this promise, you will be deprived of the right to y and the game will be reimed¡»


    Promise...? Usually, it¡¯s a contract or an agreement. In the first ce, How would you know who of all was the one who disclosed the information? I¡¯m not the only test yer, right?


    ¡ºThere are two points to take note. Please be sure to always be connected to the inte to y. The other point is, once the vigers are eliminatedpletely, you can not y again. It has an automatic save, so it is impossible to start over again¡»


    Isn¡¯t that bad? It¡¯s unreasonable to restrict a test yer from total annihtion. Even if you have confidence in the game bnce, it continues to be a domineering gamingpany. I¡¯ll put a imter.


    There are a lot of negative points, but the question is whether to install this suspicious game. I tried to search the title on the inte, but I can¡¯t find anything. An unknown game from an unknownpany.


    I thought it was shady from the exnation, but it looks like a really dangerouspany.


    ¡¸It looks like they could have put a virus in it. Then, let¡¯s use this¡¹


    The PC that I am using now is a new one that I won luckily from a draw since until a year ago I was using a not very old but cheapputer.


    So there is no problem if it breaks or not.


    It may be a game with bad graphics, or just a joke from someone, however, because I have a lot of free time, the only thing I do is y games or surf the inte. So even if I been deceived, I just need to write a message on the bulletin board on the inte.


    I reconnect the old PC and insert the disk. The paper has not written the rmended specifications, so if that sales pitch they used is real then I¡¯m not sure if it will work or not.


    On the screen, the only thing disyed is ¡ºVige of Fate¡» written big on it.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether is simple or they are simply cutting corners¡¹


    As the word ¡ºenter¡» appeared under the Vige of Fate logo, I pressed the enter key.


    ¡¸Hey, hey, this has to be a lie¡¹


    From the image that seemed to be cutting corners, an image appeared that would make you doubt whether they were recording on live.


    A horse-drawn carriage being pulled by two brown horses. The CG is so well made that you could even see the hairs and sweat of the horses.


    ¡¸Recently, the difference between live filming and CG has shrunk considerably, but even so, it¡¯s amazing this image¡¹


    The video advances while I observe the image in admiration.


    The reason is unknown, but the carriage is running at full speed through the forest.


    A man with a flustered expression seated on the coachman¡¯s seat is gripping tightly the reins of the carriage. He checks his back many times turning back his head.


    The man has arge scar carved deep on his face. Although he has the looks of a foreigner, he¡¯s pretty handsome.


    But it is his appearance that stands out the most.


    At first nce, he looks like he is wearing dirty brown clothes... But looking closer, it¡¯s an armor made of leather. He has a long sword on his back and a dagger on his waist.


    ¡¸Wearing armor while driving a carriage, isn¡¯t this a usual setting used in a medieval fantasy setting? This is so cliche¡¹


    Although I muttered that, that kind of world view is ssic of an RPG, but it may be unusual for a simtion of a town-building system.


    The video of the carriage running at full speed switched to the sky, where you could see beast-like flock approaching from behind.


    A monster with green skin is riding astride a wild boar-like animal.


    The green one is the one that most resembles humans, but from the fangs protruding from its mouth together with its blood-red eyes, you could clearly see that that it¡¯s not.


    It seems that this is a monster of this world.


    And it seems that the carriage is being pursued by the monsters while running away.


    It zooms out from the enemy to the horse¡¯s nose to then to the interior of the carriage.


    At nce, you could see a scared and trembling middle age man who seemed to hug a woman who appears to be his wife together with his daughter.


    In addition, a girl in priest-like clothes seemed to be repeating ¡¸God of Fate, God of Fate¡¹ the same phrase many times with her hands together in front of her chest.


    Then, the image switched once more towards the sky.


    As the distance to the monster gradually approaches, every time the monsters hit the carriage with their rusty swords and axes, the screen shakes and the cries could be heard louder and louder.


    Although I know this is a CG video, the expression of being against the ropes and the screams are so realistic, so realist that I noticed I clutched my hand involuntarily.


    Just when they were about to be caught, all the sudden, the carriage was enveloped in a golden light.


    The origin of that light is not other than the book that the priest had in her hands.


    The monsters that suddenly saw the light cover their eyes and their bnce crumble, every one of them rolls down to the ground.


    The carriage seizes the moment and increases its distance between them, somehow they managed to escape.


    The worn-out carriage gradually slows down its speed andpletely stops in an open space in the forest.


    Peoplee out one after another from the worn-out carriage.


    The man who was driving the carriage and wearing armor gives a small sigh, and after checking his surroundings he stretches in a big way.


    The three of them who seem to be family members hug each other in happiness having been saved.


    The priest-like girl seems to be talking with the man in armor, but I¡¯m unable to hear them.


    The screen that was projecting them from the side rotates, and changes to one that you can look from upside down.


    ¡¸So the game starts from here? Now, what should I do?¡¹


    When I move the mouse a small arrow moves.


    Since there was no exnation I moved the arrow and ced it on top of the man who was driving the carriage, then I left-clicked on him.


    ¡¶Gamz 26 years old A swordsman with countless wounds on his face and body. The older brother of Chem who is acting as a priest¡·


    ¡¸Oh, a character settinges out. This is as expected¡¹


    Next, I click on the priest woman.


    ¡¶Chem 19 years old A priest who believes in the God of Fate Gams¡¯s sister¡·


    ¡¸So she is a priest? Wow, a swordsman and a priest besides being family, eh?¡¹


    Gams has ck eyes and ck hair, as for Chem, she has blue eyes and brown hair. A couple of brothers who do not look very alike, but I¡¯m not someone to nitpick something so boorish like that in this game world.


    As expected, the three remaining are family. The unreliable father, Lodis, 33 years old.


    The strong-looking and reliable-like mom, La, 30 years old.


    A girl with curly blond hair who is smiling and with big eyes, Carol, 7 years old.


    ¡¸This five are the main characters? All I have to do is give orders to these people and build a vige?¡¹


    Right now they are moving autonomously, how can I give them orders?


    It¡¯s really enjoyable to see different kinds of motion patterns, but it¡¯s meaningless if one can¡¯t operate the game.


    ¡¸That reminds me, was not an oracle just written on that paper?¡¹


    When I tried to find where the paper in the box was, I heard a *tatatata* an inorganic sound.


    Looking at the game screen, the viger¡¯s conversation is disyed in the form of text.


    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry. I did my best helping you all escape while I was taking care of protecting the vige¡»


    Gams lowers his head to the Lodis family.


    The opening had voices, but it seems like it¡¯s not a full voices version.


    ¡ºPlease raise your head. It¡¯s a miracle to have survived even if it¡¯s just us after being attacked by so many monsters. I¡¯m really grateful to you¡»


    Lodis bowed so deeply that he didn¡¯t lose to Gams, and likewise, his wife and child said their thanks.


    ¡ºHey, hey, what¡¯s that thing that shone a little ago? Did Gams-onii-chan do something?¡»


    ¡ºCarol-chan. I remember telling you many times that Gams is my brother and not yours,¡»


    Chem interrupts Carol who was grabbing off Gams¡¯s arm,


    She looks like the quiet type, but there¡¯s a mark over the character head indicating that she is angry. When I erge the image, she looksposed but her eyes are not smiling.


    Could it be that this younger sister character is a brocon?


    He has a beautiful younger sister in addition to her being a brocon. There is no doubt, he has the main character position.


    ¡ºChem, don¡¯t be so childish against a kid¡»


    ¡º...Sorry, anii-sama¡»


    ¡ºPuff, he got angry at you©`¡»


    Gams sighed seeing these two fighting.


    It seems that the personalities of the characters and their setting have been well made. This could be one of the best games.


    The visuals are beautiful, and the characters¡¯ motion is diverse. I have a feeling that I¡¯ll be able to enjoy this game quite a bit.


    ¡ºStop messing around. More important, what was that light?¡»


    ¡ºLa-san, we are not messing arou... cough. I¡¯ll continue. That light, strangely enough, overflowed out from my bible¡»


    Chem brings the bible to the front so everyone can have a look at it.


    At the same time, with an *picon* electronic sound, text appeared on the screen.


    ¡¶You must be their God and lead their vige to prosperity. You cannot manipte them directly, but it is possible to convey oracles writing on a page in the bible once a day. Now, anything is fine so let¡¯s try writing out anything as a test!¡·


    ¡¸Eh? You won¡¯t give choices? I need to write to issue an order?¡¹


    What¡¯s happening here? Usually, you give the yer choices. Does that mean that the AI of these characters has the necessary intelligence to understand and carry out written sentences?


    ¡¸No, no, that can¡¯t be... That¡¯s impossible¡¹


    I wonder if the AI picks out a word of the sentences and makes a conclusion from it?


    Even so, I have never heard of a game like that. It is true thattely AI are born capable of thinking and learning by themselves, but I¡¯ve never heard of apany that has invested a considerable amount of funds to use it on a game.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s worry about thatter. After all, I¡¯m sure they can only understand simple sentences or words anyway¡¹


    While thinking that, I intend to write a long sentence in a god-like manner.


    Then, what kind of response does the self-proimed high-performance AI will show?

 Chapter 2 - The God inside the game and the real me

    <h4>The God inside the game and the real me</h4>


    I came up with quite a few long sentences. If the IA is able to understand even a tenth part of it, then I¡¯ll admit that this is the god of the games, but I really wonder if it will be able?


    ¡ºHear me out people who escaped from a narrow death, I¡¯m the God of Fate. You have been able to escape from the pursuit of monsters by none other than my miracle. From now on, I will grant you all an oracle only once a day with the hope you can live healthy in ordance with my orders. First, cut down the trees and secure a ce to live¡»


    I talked like some bigshot, but I¡¯m a God, so it should be fine. I believe I didn¡¯t mistype anything.


    Even though I ended writing the sentence seriously, it¡¯s not like they will understand the content of the sentence,


    Whileughing sarcastically at my own naivety I pressed ¡ºEnter¡»


    ¡ºEveryone! There¡¯s an oracle from the God of Fate in the bible¡»


    The priest, Chem, who is clearly exaggerating is surprised.


    Everyone looks at the bible at once. I wonder what kind of reaction you all will show me now?


    ¡ºUm©` I¡¯m sorry. Neither Carol and I can¡¯t read¡»


    La raises her hand in shame while Carol stretches her arm cheerfully.


    ¡ºI can recognize simple characters, but hard ones are impossible. Could you read for us, Chem?¡»


    ¡ºBut, brother you know how to... Okay. Then, I¡¯ll read it¡»


    If I were to guess from their conversation, the literacy rate of this world is not high.


    From the way Gams talks, it seems like he really knows how to read, but as to not embarrass La and the others he pretended to be bad at it.


    This Gams is an untalkative but attentive guy.


    Even though he was only a target of my envy, his likeability rose a little.


    Even so, the production of this game is very detailed. That¡¯s why I feel that the tempo is a little off, but I don¡¯t dislike human interactions.


    After taking a deep breath, Chem speaks exactly what I typed.


    Well, it¡¯s not that difficult since she is reciting just what I wrote. The problem starts after that.


    ¡ºSo it was God who saved us!? He has even pointed us the way...¡»


    ¡ºThank you, God!¡»


    Even the couple overwhelmed with emotion fell on their knees and began to pray to heaven.


    Unaware of the situation, Carol justughs. On the other side, Gams lowered his head to pray in silence without changing his expression.


    ¡¸...You¡¯re kidding¡¹


    They move and act as if they hadpletely understood the content of the writing.


    ¡¸Hey hey, really? How can a character understand and opine by themselves? This is unbelievable. Isn¡¯t this technology decades ahead?¡¹


    Thetest PCs and smartphones have an AI capable of understanding words, however, they are only able to understand simplemands or words.


    They simply don¡¯t have the ability to understandplex and long sentences. It may be that this is one of the preprogrammed behavioral patterns.


    ¡ºThe God of Fate wants us to secure wood and a ce to sleep. So everyone, let¡¯s split and cut down some trees!¡»


    ...They speak as if they hadpletely understood the words I have written.


    ¡ºThere is a lot of wood since we are inside of a forest, but wood can¡¯t be used as soon as you cut it down. To use it you have to process it, but it takes time to dry it after you cut it down¡»


    So this time it was Lodis who expressed his opinion with his arms folded? ...N? Drying time to process it?


    Eh? Usually, in this kind of game, as soon you cut trees down, it will turn into wood and you can start the construction of the house. I really wonder to what extent this game pretends to be realistic...


    ¡ºDo we have to really dry the wood?¡»


    Good point, Chem. I was thinking the same.


    ¡ºThe tree contains a lot of water, so if you don¡¯t dry it it will change its shape. That¡¯s why, if you process it before drying it and you end up constructing something, the object in question will end with ws¡»


    ¡ºThere was something like that? I was ignorant¡»


    Chem and I, who was at the other side of the screen, nodded at the same time like we were synchronized.


    It¡¯s the first time I heard something like that. I tried to act like an omnipotent existence, but this blunder was a bit embarrassing.


    ¡ºGod¡¯s thoughts are not something so simple that people like us could understand. There has to be a meaning behind God¡¯s idea. Then, how about we start cutting some trees first? Even if we can not use them now, there¡¯s no loss in securing it forter¡»


    Thanks for the follow-up, Lodis.


    After everyone agreed, they took out axes and saws they had in a wooden box that was loaded on the carriage. Being men, Lodis and Gams were in charge of cutting down trees.


    The women faction was in charge of exploring and looking for things to eat.


    It¡¯s possible to zoom in and out using the mouse wheel button to check the ce.


    Moving away from the ground, the whole map appears ck with the exception of the ce where my characters are. And that I¡¯m only able to see a zigzag line extending from the ce which is deemed as a base to where my characters passed though has to be a feature and not a bug.


    That narrow line should be the route by which the carriage passed when they were escaping.


    ¡¸So, this is the type of map that extends as the characters move and explore the map? In this kind of setting, there is always a character in charge of scouting the surroundings, but I already used my oracle for this day¡¹


    Even if the character is clicked, it¡¯s impossible to manipte them and the only thing disyed is their settings.


    I tried to speed up the time in the game, but I couldn¡¯t find anything like that.


    ¡¸Could it be that this game is a real-time game? Eh, after doing the oracle once a day I can¡¯t do anything more!? Wait wait wait, that can¡¯t be!¡¹


    Are you serious? It doesn¡¯t make sense for such a game to be like this. Yes, it¡¯s fun to see the personalities of the characters, but with just that you can not call this a game.


    I started hitting all the keyboard keys with the hope that something would happen, but then letters appeared on the screen abruptly.


    ¡¶There is one more thing you can do as the God of Fate. Use the Fate Points to exercise a number of miracles¡·


    Suddenly an exnation came out. But what are Fate Points?


    ¡¶What are Fate Points? You may be asking yourself that right now. Fate Points are linked to the fate of the vigers©`In simple words, the more gratitude they feel, the more points you will receive. Please look at the numbers on the top right of the screen¡·


    As they told me, I move my eyes to the top right of the screen, there there was a bible like a picture together with some numbers written on it.


    ¡¶Those are you Fate Points. The more residents feel gratitude the more points you will umte. As the number of inhabitants increases, the amount of points will inevitably increase. The more oracles you do for the benefit of the vigers, greater will be their feelings of gratitude and therefore greater the points¡·


    In other words, the points that I will get will depend on the content of the oracle that I give.


    I¡¯d better think seriously about the content of the oracle from now on. So I need to do something for them in order to create a feeling of gratitude?


    ¡¶The things that can be activated by using the Fate Points will be here. The more the town flourishes and the number of vigers increases, the contents of miracles will be also upgraded, so please do your best¡·


    I was already starting to doubt whether this was a kusoge or not, but the story changes when such a systemes into y. Let¡¯s check out the contents of the miracles.


    ¡¸What, I can¡¯t give them anything directly? ¡ºA peddler arrives¡»¡ºA traveling doctores¡»¡ºA hunter stop by¡»¡ºRefugee vigers joins¡»I see, I¡¯m the God of Fate so it is normal that I can manipte the destiny of the people. Next is... Ooh, I can manipte the weather a little too. This is so nice, at least something like a God¡¯s miracle¡¹


    The yability has increased!


    The only Fate Points I have now are those of gratitude for having driven out the monsters with that dazzling light.


    However, I don¡¯t know in what to use them since I have so few points.


    I¡¯m not clear right now in what the vigers need. The only thing I can do is to eavesdrop and think about what to do from here on.


    The men, Lodis and Gams, are silently cutting trees. They do not talk to each other so there¡¯s no conversation.


    Lodis is making efforts to start a conversation but it is difficult given that the other party only respond with ¡¸Aah¡¹¡¸Right¡¹¡¸Is that so?¡¹these three patterns.


    These two are not helpful at all. Let¡¯s see the women side?


    ¡ºLa-san, how much food did you bring with you?¡»


    ¡ºNot much since I was desperate to escape. I managed to carry three wooden boxed that were for sale, but if we ration them, it shouldst at least two weeks¡»


    ¡ºTwo weeks? It would good if we could secure a food supply by then¡»


    Important information was included in the middle of their conversation while they were plucking edible wild nts.


    Securing food? Does that mean that if I choose ¡ºA peddler arrives¡»they would be able to purchase food? But the question here is wherever they have money or not, and before that, they should secure fish and food from the mountains on their own.


    I wish I could check how is the harvest around us.


    ¡¸Should I order Gams to examine the surroundings tomorrow? But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to separate the only one with capability to fight from everyone...¡¹


    If I could gather information about the surroundings, it would be possible to be prepared for the danger in advance. But as long as I don¡¯t know how dangerous it is, it would be reckless to only send Gams to explore.


    This a dilemma.


    If I¡¯m going toplete this game then I should use the powerless girl©`Carol to expand the range of visibility.


    But I¡¯m unable to discard a character who acts so humanely to the point that you would not believe it is an AI. They are doing the best to live.


    I know that it¡¯s stupid to think like that, but I¡¯m serious when I say that I¡¯d like to watch over them from now on.


    It has not been more than three hours since I started this game but I¡¯ve already begun to develop empathy towards these vigers who are overflowing with humanity.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t be able to sleep in peace if I make them do something reckless and they end up being annihted¡¹


    Such excuses leave my mouth even though no one is listening to me.


    Let¡¯s think about the best way for them to survive. I should better check what kind of miracles can be activated with my Fate Points.


    At present, the first choice is securing food. The second choice should be to gather the necessary tools and materials to make a house. As for the third choice...


    ¡¸What the heck is this?¡¹


    At the bottom of the list, there was an item called ¡°Familiar¡±.


    Speaking of familiar in a fantasy world, it should be a magician¡¯s familiar. They can be used as eyes, limbs, deliver things and even gather information...


    ¡¸Information gathering!¡¹


    Right. If I choose this, then it will be possible to expand the visible range of the map!


    If you think about it, it¡¯s natural for a game to have such measures. The manufacturers are not a fool after all.


    ¡¸I hope I can contract someone with my current points¡¹


    When I click in the ¡ºFamiliar¡» item, a variety of familiars appears lined up.


    There are many animals, but also manymonly seen names of monsters that appear in the fantasy genre.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s for scouting and expanding the map, then a bird, right? Its range of action is wide and it¡¯s convenient for scouting¡¹


    There are many kinds of birds, but the necessary points for the majority of them are high.


    For now, the only kind of bird that I can make a contract is a chick.


    ¡¸When the chicken grows and begins toy eggs, it can contribute to the table, but as for scouting, no matter how you see it, it¡¯s not suited for it¡¹


    The standard should be going for cats or dogs, but I don¡¯t have enough points.


    ¡¸I wonder if there isn¡¯t any other way to earn points other than by gathering feelings of gratitude¡¹


    As if it had responded to my muttering with perfect timing, words appeared on the screen again.


    ¡¶There are other ways to increase your Fate Points. That is the billing system. Ten points will be added for every 1000 yen¡·


    ...A billing system!?


    Hey wait a minute, you have implemented the worst system for a neet!


    We are in an era where It is said that it¡¯s difficult to find an online game without a billing system on the inte. Of course, there are such games, but why the hell has they incorporated such a system in an alpha test game!?


    With my current points I can not contract a decent familiar, but if gather at least 2000 yen I should be able to collect enough points for a cat or a small dog. In addition to the familiars, if I had points I could make life easier for the vigers.


    When I got up from the chair in which I was seated for a long time, I took out a bankbook from an essory case that was ced on the side of the pc.


    ¡¸The remaining money is about 10,000. If I sell all the books in the house and the games, I should be able to obtain a decent amount of money. And if ce all the sweepstakes without scraping them on an online auction, then...¡¹


    From that moment I continued to be troubled and time passed without me being able to make a decision.


    ¨D¨DI ignored the feelings of incongruity that I harbored towards the NPCs that acted like humans.

 Chapter 3..1 - Lazy Me and Working Villagers

    <h4>Chapter 3 (1/2): Lazy Me and Working Vigers</h4>


    ¡°Wow, ah, is it already morning?¡±


    Sunshine shone through the curtain¡¯s gap.


    It was already 9 a.m when I checked the clock at the bedside.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been awake at this hour.¡±


    When did I go to bed yesterday?


    Oh, I see. It was night time when I was looking at the vigers, and....


    I got addicted to ¡°The Vige of Fortune¡± and watched the vigers tilte.


    There are several things that I noticed.


    They go to sleep in an odd manner. When it¡¯s dark, they eat dinner and sleep immediately. Gamz alone had been up for a while to keep a lookout for the surrounding but still slept at 8 p.m.


    The most serious thing is their dependence on God. I thought it was convenient for me if they were my loyal devotee but when I listened to their conversationst night, I changed my mind.


    ¡°How about sleeping, Gamz?¡±


    ¡°No, Lodis. I don¡¯t know when a monster will attacks. I need to keep watch.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Haven¡¯t you witnessed the miracle of God? We also had that oracle, that means the God of Destiny is watching over us. The monsters will note close to us due to His power. ¡°


    ¡°... I hope so too....¡±


    Excuse me, God (I) has no such power.


    The vigers also have the problem about logging and woodwork, as they also think that God will do everything from processing to the drying of timber but that¡¯s a shallow thought.


    ¡°Oh man, I am sure that I can¡¯t always keep them safe. It¡¯s better to tell them that my power is limited and is not omnipotent or I don¡¯t think its going to be safe. ¡±


    What should I do?


    Last night, Iid down to research the wood processing on the because of the pressure from the vigers.


    If you¡¯ve spent a lot of time that you have to watch videos, browse online sites, or just chatting on bulletin boards to give vigers a little more decent advice, will you regret it? No.


    As usual, I wanted to look away from reality and immerse myself in the game.


    However, on the screen the vigers were working hard. Their hard life was different from mine.


    Even young Carol is working hard to help her mother.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to....¡±


    ¡°I know. But everyone needs to do their best, right? It¡¯s tiny, so it¡¯s not heavy at all. I think I can help.¡±


    ¡°Carol. When you find it hard you can go to your dad for help.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be a problem¡±


    Lodis is looking at his daughter over and over again during his work. He seemed to be worried about his daughter. Sometimes he was about to walk towards her but somehow managed to stay put.


    The girl who keeps worrying about her father is constantly moving while carrying one thing and then another. Even though it is a fictitious programmed world, it is lively. Different from myzy self.


    I know that the person is a character of the game, but my chest is tightened just by looking at them.


    The more precise the image, the more the scene will tear my turbid heart.


    Looking over my room, you will notice a roll of candy bags. They have been piling up in the room after eating, since the previous day.


    What I did yesterday just increased the trash in the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s spill the beans so they do not overestimate their ipetent God¡±


    The vigers will be annihted if they think that God can do everything. It seems that this game does not have a save function, so it must be avoided at all costs.


    I was struggling with words which would convince the vigers without losing the dignity of God.


    Maybe this is okay ... At least that¡¯s what I wanted to believe.


    I executed the prophecy and readied myself for the reaction of the vigers.


    ¡°Everyone! There is an oracle from the God.¡±


    The vigers stopped working and gathered in response to Chem¡¯s cry.


    ¡°It read.....I have lost most of my power. Now I can only watch and perform a few miracles. I want you to live together with your neighbors and be devout believers. That is my earnest wish. Bless everyone!¡°


    How about that. I wish I was able to sessfully represent that the God¡¯s power cannot be used indefinitely.


    The vigers who heard the oracle went silent. Only the sound of the wind can be heard.


    Should I think of a better excuse?


    ¡°What a wonderful thing. Everyone! God is watching over us!¡± ¡°Oh God, thank you¡±


    Chem is impressed and started praying on her knees.


    ¡°This is really bad! It might be because of the fight against the evil God that he has lost his powers. Even though that was the case, he blessed us yesterday. We shouldn¡¯t rely on God but instead on ourselves.¡±


    Lodis tried to convince everyone.


    I was worried about the tone of the exnation, but is it natural because it is a game?


    It seems that only Carol doesn¡¯t understand it well, others seem happy. It seems they are convinced.


    Although it was a little straight forward but at least it managed to do something.


    The vigers looked at the bible and gave me a prayers of appreciation and hence my fate points increased.


    After all, the amount of fate points depends on the amount of prayers.


    This time the vigers seemed really impressed, so a considerable amount of points increased. Still it is not enough to buy a familiar.


    Honestly, I want more fate points.


    Listening to their story... in this case, it should be called eavesdropping not listening. Well, either name is fine but there are many things that can be understood just from their conversation.


    The women were talking like this before.


    ¡°We can¡¯t always sleep in a carriage. Besides, I will be relieved if there is a fence at least in case of an attack from monsters. I think that will make it easier for my brother to protect everyone ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t use that log because it¡¯s necessary to make a house and I¡¯m concerned about seasoning for the food as well. I just need a little bit of salt.¡±


    Most of the things they talked about were aboutundry, cooking or their worries for the future.


    If I had some more fate points then some of their anxieties could have been dispelled but for now I can¡¯t waste my points.


    ¡°The way to increased the fate point is through money.¡±

 Chapter 3.2 - Lazy Me and Working Villagers

    <h4>Chapter 3 (2/2): Lazy Me and Working Vigers</h4>


    All items that were not being used were put up for online auction. It would be good if a buyer could provide a couple thousands for it


    Is there anything else that can be sold?


    I noticed myics and games while looking around my room.


    If you take it to a secondhand bookstore, you can quickly get cash. It may not be arge sum but it is better than nothing.


    The problem is, I need to go outside to sell them.


    Several months ... No, that¡¯s not true. I haven¡¯t been out for almost two years except at night.


    He took a quick look at the screen of his pc. There were vigers who were working hard to live. The beginning of the game is really good, but I have a premonition that this game will be more interestingter on.


    It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t y the game if the vige is annihted.


    ¡°Now, shall we go outside?¡±


    If you observe the viger¡¯s behavior, it seems unlikely for it to be a game.


    It seems like I have got addicted to them just like people who grow addicted to smartphones.


    The outerwear that I took out after a long time came off after a while had a lot of sweat on it.


    I feel ufortable dressed in these unfamiliar clothes.


    I confirmed my appearance, there is an obese middle aged man.


    The thirties that I envisioned as a child were more respectable as an adult. I actually believed that would be the case, but reality is far different.


    Until now, I have always used the excuse ¡°do my best from tomorrow¡±, as it was a very sweet temptation to leave everything for tomorrow.


    But now it was different.


    I saw the vigers working today.


    Lodis and Gamz silently cut down the trees. The two men were working very hard but they did not show any signs of pains.


    Chem walks around the surrounding to see if she can find anything to eat. Her brother, Gamz, said her sister was not good at manualbor but she is doing her job tirelessly.


    La is doingundry in the nearby river. The water seemed quite cold and I was unconsciously blowing my hand over and over again as if I was the one doing the job.


    Carol responds vigorously to everyone as if she was hungry. She is careful about her surrounding and is helping everyone withoutining.


    ...... I¡¯ll do my best too. It might be the end of the year that the game¡¯s character encourages me, but I wanted something to do. The reason to inspire me.


    When I got out of the room and went downstairs, my eye¡¯s met my mother¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you going out? Thats¡¯s very unusual?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a moment¡±


    ¡°Okay...Go on¡±


    My mother had a surprised look on her face.


    It felt like she was about tough. I¡¯m going to go out after a long time and I wonder what she¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m going¡±


    It¡¯s been a month since I had a conversation with someone else except my family.


    When I opened the door, I noticed that the air outside was cold.


    Is it Winter?


    I used stay in the room all the time. In the Summers, the air was cooled by the air-conditioner and in the Winters it was warmed by the room heater. My room maintained a constant temperature, so I didn¡¯t realize what the outside world was like.


    ...... No. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t noticed but I avoided the outside world.


    I unlocked the bicycle and put my foot on the straddle.


    I was a little anxious about riding the bicycle after such a long time, but it seems my body hasn¡¯t forgotten how to ride the bike.


    When I started driving smoothly, the neighborhood residents started watching me and talking about something.


    ¨D¨DAre they mocking me?


    ¨D¨DAre they abusing me for not working at this age?


    Such delusions filled my head.


    I was scared. The delusion of those ridiculing me, did not leave my head.


    I wanted to make a U-turn and threw everything away and return back home but I remember the vigers who were still working hard at home on my pc.


    I want to make their lives a little easier.


    ...... I stepped on the pedal and started riding the bicycle.


    .................


    I entered an old bookstore, my breathing was really rough.


    Why is this ce where no one knows me is so calmpared to my neighborhood?


    I sold all theics in the two tightly packed paper bags.


    The mangas which I sold were more expensive than I expected them to be so I got some extra money.


    I bought a magazine about log cabins and log houses and specialized books on wooden architecture, of course all were second-hand.


    Knowledge can also be attained online, but it is hard to determine the validity of the content. The knowledge of the experts is present in the book.


    I was nning to go home without a stop but I stopped on a whim and decided to buy puddings for my family.

 Chapter 4.1 - Destroying the Peace and Lack of Cash

    <h4>Chapter 4 (1/2): Destroying the Peace and Lack of Cash</h4>


    When I got back home, mother was watching TV in the living room.


    ¡°Oh, you bought it? Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has money¡±


    It was hard to meet the eyes of my grinning mother, so I quickly pushed her the pudding and returned to my room.


    What am I shy about? Is it not good for a human to do some decent thing. I cursed myself.


    ¡°What am I doing?¡±


    He pped his face with the palms of his hands and sat in front of his PC.


    The vigers were doing fine. I read the magazines and technical books that I bought.


    ¡±Actually, I want to perform a miracle immediately, but I can¡¯t waste cash and points. I need to watch the vigers¡¯ lives a little more and find out what they really need.¡±


    Thus, I can spend some time studying while they are working. So that I can help them a little.


    It seems that I was quite enthusiastic and now the sun was about to set.


    The vigers are preparing dinner.


    I read the conversation log that I missed, and while browsing vigers¡¯ past conversation, I discovered something.


    ¡°It was a short conversation between Lodis and Gamz, but I hope Gamz bes more sociable.¡±


    I don¡¯t hate it, as a man who is the embodiment of unsociable, but it seems a little pitiful because Lodis is a talkative guy.


    ¡°What did La, Chem, and Carol talked about?¡±


    There was a little hesitation to listening women¡¯s conversations, but this is also to fulfill the vigers¡¯ wishes. ......I convinced myself with that and checked the log.


    It was just everyday conversations, but sometimes you can get important information about this world from some small remarks. I could understand the situation of the vigers to some extent.


    ¡°I wonder why the flock of monsters attacked the vige. That day, it was unusual. The vigers quickly ... ¡±


    That day? That was the keyword I was interested in, but the only way to ask them is to use the oracle. Should I use the oracle for such a small question?


    ¡°It was not a small vige. The stone walls surrounding the vige were excellent and should have been more sturdy than other viges. In addition, there were some hunters like my brother, but still.... ¡±


    ¡°Uncle and Aunt, how are you?¡±


    ¡°The forest is really dangerous and the wheels of their carriage is at its limit. ¡°


    I checked the conversation logs of the these three people and collected some more information.


    It seems that there were hundreds of vigers in their vige and it was a medium sized vige for this world.


    A group of monsters attacked it and they tried to resist, but they were deceived and other vigers escaped for their lives.


    It seems that there were some people who ran away in their carriage, but they noticed the fact quitete.


    They had to enter the forest to escape the monsters, but they have no future ns and the carriage is at its limit. So it is getting difficult to move overrge distances.


    I see, so that was the setting. Someday I will perform a miracle and reunite the vigers who escaped the disasters, but currently I don¡¯t have the ability.


    ¡°I have cooked rice.¡±


    Since my mother called me, I put down the book which I was reading and headed downstairs.


    Father has unusually came home early today.


    His hairstyle is tight, and he is wearing ck sses on his serious face.


    He is someone who is friendly and speak very few words. His character is a little bit like Gamz.


    Since I became a NEET, I only meet him few times a month. I only say ¡°How are you?¡± This type of rtion has continued after a fight.


    ¡°What happened to Sayuki?¡±


    ¡°That girl seems to bete because of overtime.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Sayuki ... Isn¡¯t my sister a little toote today?


    My older sister is doing better in her lifepared to me. I once said casually that if I am assigned to the type of field in which I am interested in, then overtime won¡¯t be a problem.


    I don¡¯t know the details of her work, but it¡¯s some kind of office work.


    My father and I are eating silently, but my mother¡¯s one-way conversation never stops.


    Basically, my mother was speaking the whole time.


    I have an awareness that I have a blessed environment. The house isrge and there was arge garden here when the plot ofnd was purchased. Now it looks like a vacant plot, but my father wants to rebuild the garden.


    The future garden is currently only wooden shelf.


    My mother continues to say that I should find a work, she is not giving up on it.


    It seems like my father has left me after the fight.


    My sister.....let¡¯s leave it at that.


    If my family was poor and I couldn¡¯t afford to feed myself, then I would have been abandoned a long time ago. I get to eat everyday and there is also the bed and the environment is fulfilling and peaceful.


    My mother stopped me when I tried to go back to my room after eating.


    ¡°If you are going back, bring a pudding which you bought for your dad to eat after the meal.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    My father¡¯s voice is still serious and I don¡¯t know if he is angry or happy.


    I brought the pudding and then quickly returned to the room.


    It was a littlete after dinner because I was waiting for my father, so the vigers seemed to be leaving Gamz in charge to keep watch of the surroundings.


    Gamz¡¯ body is illuminated by the light of the fire, he seems dignified and dependable.


    This group is .......far from being a vige.


    The most capable in this group, except Gamz, is Chem. She can use healing magic to heal wounds and has little fighting experience.


    Lodis is not a bad person, but it is asserted that he is not suitable for a battle.


    Unlikest night, the vigers know that the power of God is not all-purposed, so they decided to keep watch.


    There seem to be many monsters whose are are active during midnight, Gamz is the first one to keep the watch.


    The fact that everyone feels safe just from him standing there is greatly due to his appearance.


    ck hair and dark eyes, the exact height is unknown, but if youpare it with everyone else¡¯s height it seems slightly over 180 cm.


    He has two weapons on him, a long sword and a dagger. In this world, there seems to be a hunter profession for those who hunt monsters, and Gamz and Chem were living as hunter siblings.


    The information so far was obtained from the daily conversation between Chem and Lyra.


    He is a silent guy but the seriousness of doing his job withoutining exins that he is the most reliable man in this vige.

 Chapter 4.2 - Destroying the Peace and Lack of Cash

    <h4>Chapter 4 (2/2): Destroying the Peace and Lack of Cash</h4>


    ¡°The vigers and I could only rely on Gamz. We need a little more manpower.¡±


    In the first ce, making a vige with five people is unreasonable.


    I know that If I use fate points, I can call more people to the vige.


    But the cost to do so is wayyy too high.


    Different amount of points are consumed for different people: merchants, warriors, archers, vigers, woodworkers, etc... The ones who can be called has a wide variety of upations.


    Also, there is an item that is surprisingly cheap, it¡¯s called ¡°Personel Loot Box¡± but it has various problems as it ispletely dependent on luck. What if a criminales to the vige, then will the vige be done for?


    Such a game element is a bottomless swamp. I have decided to never put my hands on it.


    And even if the number of people increased, you can¡¯t force any more people to sleep inside the carriage. And even if they can manage somehow, it would still be a terrible ce to sleep.


    ¡°A Housing Crisis!¡±


    If I pour all the money I earned today and call some carpenters here, then they might be able to build a house a little faster.


    Dozens of logs are lined up in the vacant plots ofnd. Five of them are debarked. Gamz is in charge of cutting down the trees, and the processing is done by Lodis.


    I want a familiar and I also want stable residences.


    However, I feel like it is better to save fate points for emergency situations.


    ¡°Oh man, I am really troubled by this game¡±


    I scratched my head, but my thoughts has yet to settle.


    ¡°Should I use all my points tomorrow?¡±


    There hasn¡¯t been an emergency situation so far, so I may not need to be worried.


    Because the fate points will increase tomorrow.


    I can¡¯t help but see Gamz just sitting in front of a bonfire, he seems to be really sleepy, but he cannot afford to sleep in this situation.


    Beep!


    A strange sound was emitted from the speaker.


    If you look carefully, you will see arge ¡°Attack¡± in red color on the screen.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    I grabbed both ends of the screen and brought it closer to my face. Gamz suddenly got up with his weapons.


    ¡°Everyone, wake up!!¡±


    When Gamz shouted loudly, the vigers came out of the carriage.


    ¡°What happened, big brother?¡±


    ¡°A monster attack! Everyone get ready to defend yourselves and stay inside! Chem, you too! ¡°


    ¡°But I can fight too ...¡±


    ¡°No! Only you can use the healing magic so stay inside.¡±


    Chem returned to the carriage whispering something to herself.


    The inside of the carriage is not visible, but the Lodis family is surely trembling due to fear.


    As he strolled around the area, the fog of war is lifted somewhate, but since it iste at night, nothing is clearly visible when leaving the bonfire.


    Two ck dogs appeared from the darkness.


    ¡°Is it some wild dogs or monsters ...?¡±


    I click on a ck dog by operating the mouse.


    ¡°ck Dogs: Dogs which have been monsterized. Their origins are unknown. They are ferocious and carnivorous. They have higher physical abilities than normal dogs and their fangs contains poison.


    ¡°Is this a monster? Gamz is pretty strong, but it¡¯s two-on-one ...¡±


    The ck dogs slowly creep out from the shadows.


    Gamz covered the carriage behind his back and does not move from his spot.


    It seems that it would be easier if he attacked and killed one of them first, but was he worried about the other one heading towards the carriage and attacking everyone inside?


    The horse is tied to a nearby tree, but it is showing no reaction to this attack.


    The ck dogs doesn¡¯t seem stupid, they separated and stood on the left and right of Gamz.


    I can only pray with both of my hands.


    I have toe up with methods other than praying ...


    ¡°Oh! RIGHT! I¡¯m their God. Miracle, yes some miracle!¡±


    Remembering my role, I opened the miracle list and started browsing its content but suddenly there was a change in Gamz¡¯ movements.


    When the ck dogs jumped at him at the same time, he bends and attacks with both his weapons.


    The sound of a shing was heard, and two ck dogs fell to the ground.


    ¡°Oh, WOW! Gamz!!!¡±


    I would have been proud if he was not killed, but stabbing both the ck dogs and killing them with one strike with such indifference.


    Were my worries unnecessary? Ok... Great work Gamz....


    ¡°Are you okay, brother?¡±


    Chem who jumps out of the carriage runs to her brother.


    Gamz put his hand on his sister¡¯s head and smiled gently,


    ¡°Sorry about that ... Ahh.... ¡°


    He fell down before finishing his sentence.


    ¡°Gamz! It was a great victory!¡±


    But when I clicked on Gamz thinking he was only injured, the word ¡°poisoned¡± shed red in addition to the exnation.

 Chapter 5.1 - Wandering Villagers and Me

    <h4>Chapter 5 (1/2): Wandering Vigers and Me</h4>


    ¡°Oh no! Gamz!!!¡±


    ¡°Brother!! Oh! Why has your body be so cold ... Brother!!


    Chem started to panic while clinging to Gamz.


    Listening to her voice, Lodis rushed to her.


    ¡°Chem, calm down. There his pulse is still stable, although it seems that the body temperature has dropped drastically. Hisplexion is also bad ... There is a wound on his arm. This color ...¡±


    Lodis, who was staring closely at the dead ck dog, seriously said...


    ¡°It looks like poison. Can you use detoxification magic?¡±


    ¡°I cannot ... Oh, isn¡¯t there any antidote medicine in storage?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry....¡±


    Lodis shakes his head. Lyra is embracing Carol tightly.


    Chem is crying while holding his brother¡¯s hand after realizing that nothing can be done to save him.


    ¡°Well, what should I do? If Gamz dies today then it will be the end of everything.... the future will be really uncertain¡±


    Even though I know that it is a game, my heart begins to tremble just by looking at the characters¡¯ line and animation.


    If I didn¡¯t know that it was the voice of an actor then I might have really believed that someone is dying.


    ¡°God! Please save my brother! I will do anything! So, brother... Please ... I will do anything......¡±


    She cannotplete her sentences anymore.


    Under the moonless night, a young girl grieves.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The vigers are in so much trouble. Please do something God.


    God? Wait isn¡¯t that me?


    Only a miracle can be used to ovee this situation.


    I essed the list where the fate points can be used.


    I scrolled through the miracles from top to bottom.


    The miracle ¡°Traveling Pharmacist¡± might be effective.


    However, there is no guarantee that he wille immediately when it is activated.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t abandon him. If there is a possibility, I can only bet on it! I choose this miracle!!¡±


    I screamed while mming my fists.


    ¡°Why are you so noisy!?¡±


    My mother shouted as the the voice reached the lower floor.


    Usually when my motherins or shout, I kick the wall and fight back but today I can¡¯t even hear her.


    If a pharmacist arrives right away, wouldn¡¯t it be suspicious, as if he was already waiting for this situation? Currently....It is already over midnight?¡±


    I pressed enter and waited patiently.


    ¡°Brother, please say something Brother ... ¡±


    ¡°Hello there, did something happened here?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice of a third party was heard. The vigers looked back all at once, a young man stood across the fire.


    A beautiful young man with a thin waist that looks so pretty as if he was a woman.


    He has a rather androgynous face but I am confident that he is a man.


    He is wearing a hooded coat with arge pack on his back. This is probably a pharmacist because there are number of herb bundles hanging around his waist.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Chem tightly hold her brother.


    Lodis also stands in front of his family, picking up Gamz sword that had fallen on the ground.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be warry, I am but a wandering pharmacist ¡°


    While talking he and Chem looked at each other. This is what we call shipping it seems but I still can¡¯t believe that it can happen like this.


    It seems to convenient so they naturally have some doubts.


    I pressed enter to execute the oracle that I have prepared.


    The Bible that Chem was carrying shone as usual.


    When the book was opened, letters started appearing on the page.


    ¡°A oracle thiste at night...¡±


    She peeked into the Bible with a confused face, without knowing the situation.


    She usually reads it aloud so that it can be heard by everyone, but currently she can¡¯t even thought to do so.


    ¡°Thank you God!¡±


    She started crying.


    ¡°After all, if there is no problem, is it okay for me to have a look at that person?¡±


    ¡°Please sir!¡±


    Chem without any hesitation allowed him to approach Gamz.


    The remaining vigers did not know the meaning of this situation and can only watch silently.


    After the pharmacist examined Gamz¡¯ wound, he takes out a small bottle and pours half of it content into Gamz¡¯ mouth and the rest on his wound.


    Gum¡¯s painful expression gradually disappears.


    ¡°Looks like the antidote worked¡±


    I left my body weight on the back of the chair and feel my body loosen.


    It seems that my hands were wet with sweat.


    I was worried thinking what would happen, but this is a relief. I am still worried about other vigers, though.

 Chapter 5.2 - Wandering Villagers and Me

    <h4>Chapter 5 (2/2): Wandering Vigers and Me</h4>


    My eyes returned to the screen after staring at the ceiling for awhile. There was the mysterious pharmacists who suddenly appeared and Lodis who seemed to be surprised and confused by Chem¡¯s behavior.


    Chem is not in a situation to talk, so Lodis convinced himself to read the bible lying on the ground.


    It was the oracle for the day, and I was able to sessful do it as the hands of the clock have crossed midnight. By the way, the content of the oracle were as follows:


    ¡°Mercy to my brave warrior. He shall yet to return to my embrace . Fate has led the pharmacist to your aid. Hardships wille, but don¡¯t forget that I am always watching over you.¡±


    I still write like a God but what about it?


    If you think about it, if the characters can understand the first oracle then they should not face difficulties in understanding anything you type next.


    But since dignity and sincerity can be lost, divinity might also disappeared from the oracle.


    I wanted to try the god version with a light tone, some other times. Maybe when I have more fate points.


    I dont think anything will happen anymore. Gamz was still sleeping but still I continued watching the screen.


    After the execution of the oracle, I couldn¡¯t do anything, but still I kept on watching through the night.


    Gamz seems to bepletely out of danger and is sleeping peacefully.


    The vigers had already woken up at six o¡¯clock in the early morning and have started their own work.


    Chem continues to take care of her brother.


    Lodis seems to be aware that he is the only man who can use weapons, so he is guarding the surroundings.


    La and Carol are preparing breakfast.


    The traveling pharmacist takes out a small mortar and prepares some medicine.


    ¡°So thats how a pharmacist works.¡±


    While everyone is working, the pharmacist started to speak.


    ¡°My family has been pharmacists for generations. This ce is called forbidden forest and there are many monsters here but there are abundant medicinal herbs too. Last night, after picking medicinal herbs and starting preparations for a camp, I saw a pir of light in the forest. To be honest, I was wondering whether I should go or not, but my heart started to tremble with the thought of leaving.


    ¡°It was the guidance of God.¡±


    ¡°We do not believe in God as we work with nature but yesterdays events..... might really have been done by God.¡±


    Is the pharmacist an atheist?


    He admits the existence of God but believing in him seems a different story.


    More importantly, will the pharmacist immediately leave?


    ¡°Even though the patient is out of danger, you should still take care for him for a while.. If it¡¯s OK with everyone, I can stay help with his wounds.¡±


    ¡°Of course!!! Please stay ... But lodging might be a problem for us right now....¡±


    I am saved as the pharmacist will stay for awhile..


    But as Chem said, the problem is where to live. The carriage is full, so if the pharmacist stays inside then someone must sleep outside.


    And this time they managed to just get through the situation but this is only temporary. If some ck dogs attack again then their annihtion is inevitable.


    ¡°And then, should I use my fate points again...¡±


    Even though Gamz was saved, he probably can¡¯t move for a few days.


    Mr. Lodis would need to protect everyone but I can¡¯t solely rely on him.


    Now, what they need is shelters.


    When I¡¯m still racking my brain cell, the pharmacist eximed:


    ¡°That¡¯s right! There is an abandoned mine nearby .That would prevent rain and wind, and I think that there is furnitures used by the miners was still there.¡±


    Really? It seems that the pharmacist is a bit familiar with the area and there is a cave nearby. I¡¯m really grateful.


    There was no objection and everyone headed towards the cave.


    They followed the pharmacist with Gamz lying in the carriage.


    They arrived at their destination within 15 minutes.


    There is a ce covered with arge metallic te on the slope of the mountain surface. The te is semi-circr, with a radius of 3 meters, and seems to cover the entire cave entrance.


    There was a double door and a single door.


    ¡°Thisrge door is for the carriage and the smaller one the original entrance.¡±


    As he said, the double doors arerge enough to amodate a carriage, and the single door are doors that are like present in a typical home.


    ¡°It seems that the ores werepletely mined here and the mine seems to be abandoned after another metal vein was found. This ce also seemed to house the miners when it was operating.¡±


    The pharmacist opens the door and urges everyone to go inside.


    The video on the screen changed. The cave is not properly visible.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it wider than I thought?¡±


    Inside there is space to amodate everyone as well as the carriage.


    The inside of the cave is not a straight tunnel but instead small holes are dug and doors are attached to them.


    It seems considerable period of time has passed since the cavest have visitors.


    Still, the vigers jumped into the cave with their eyes shining because of the difference in herepared to wandering carriage life.


    ¡°Oh, there are proper rooms here!¡±


    When Lodis opened the door and confirmed what¡¯s inside, he cheered.


    ¡°It seems that miners dug themselves private rooms.¡±


    As the pharmacist is exining, the vigers are curious about their new residence and hence no one is paying attention.


    Everyone is exploring the cave.


    ¡°There is spring water flowing in and it seems like there is a stone kiln as well as everything you need for housework.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mom!¡±


    ¡°First of all, lets clean up this ce¡±


    Carol is jumping around and L is standing behind her with folded arms.


    Now, they have found a secure ce to spend their night and sleep peacefully.


    The te that closes the cave is also thickly reinforced with an iron frame, so it will not be destroyed easily.


    Now it seems that we can finally start building our vige in earnest.

 Chapter 6.1 - An Ideal Brother and an Unnecessary Brother

    <h4>Chapter 6 (1/2): An Ideal Brother and an Unnecessary Brother</h4>


    All the vigers except Gamz began to clean the cave.


    Fortunately, it seems that some cleaning tools were left behind by the miners.


    After finding the new lodging, I sighed with relief. But then I noticed something.


    There is aic balloon above the head of a sleeping Gamz and the word ¡°Dream¡± is floating in it.


    It¡¯s a strange phenomenon, but it seems that i am the only one who can see it as other are unresponsive to it.


    ¡°What is this? I understand its meaning, It¡¯s written dream, so it must be a dream ...¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s a condition informing that Gamz is dreaming but what happens when you tell me about it?


    ¡°No, no, what happens if I click on it?¡±


    I used the mouse to bring the cursor over ¡°Dream¡± and clicked on it.


    Before I could respond the screen turned ck and thendscape changed.


    Where is this ce? Is this his dream?


    The screen shows a dark and dreary alley, with no colors in sight. It¡¯s like I am within the bowel of a massive city.


    There are ice patches on the cobblestones, and a small amount of white snow is falling from the sky.


    There are streetlights that look like hangingnterns are scattered along the side of the road, so it is visible to some extent, but it cannot bepared to the lighting of modern day Japan.


    A young man and a girl are walking together with their hands interlinked on this cold night.


    If it was daytime then it must have look liked a beautiful sight but this ce and situation only makes it unsettling.


    The young man¡¯s face was grim and the girl seemed like she was about to cry.


    He has a leather armor on. He is either a swordsman or a hunter because he has swords on his back and waist.


    ¡°Gamz, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not around here Chem¡±


    Ah, if you look closely you will notice that they are the brother-sister pair.


    There is a rather tense atmosphere around them. What happened?


    It¡¯s not good to bring little Chem out in this cold weather.


    ¡°Hey, what happened to you suddenly? Dad and Mom will be worried. ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not like they are our real parents or anything. ¡°


    ¡°But we don¡¯t go back home early, then they will be angry..¡±


    Chem¡¯s hand trembles and I am sure its not because of the cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay because we won¡¯t be see them again. You don¡¯t need to worry. ¡±


    Gamz gently strokes Chem¡¯s head. He tried to smile to relieve her stress, but his expression is still hard.


    ording to their conversations ... Did they ran away from home?


    It is an action that can only be thought of as Gamz, who has reached the limit of patience with his abusive parents.


    After that, they started walking silently but soon Chem¡¯s legs gradually slowed down. She finally crouched on the ground.


    ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±


    Gamz crouched down with her, a glimmer of regret in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chem, for making you do this.¡±


    That¡¯s when Chem clings to Gamz.


    The face that seemed just about to cry now shows a little relief.


    This time they walked with slower paces.


    ¡°Brother.... Dad and Mom ... hate Chem ... I wonder if Chem is a bad child. I always make them angry¡±


    ¡°Its not true!¡±


    When Gamz denies with a loud voice and his body tremble with anger, he unknowingly frightened Chem.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case, because they are horrible people.¡±


    ¡°Even if you are a bad child... no parents would sell you as a ve...they are useless.....useless to the end... ¡±


    He is not calm.


    It¡¯s not easy to get away from home. Their parents were more despicable than I expected.


    ¡°Chem. Don¡¯t think of them as parents but as trash. They didn¡¯t work and borrowed money recklessly and then to clear their debts they tried to sell you. I was going to pick you up after bing stable hunter. I¡¯m sorry, I should have acted faster. ¡±


    ¡°But I was d you came for me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be happy. We can do lots of fun things from now on.¡±


    ¡°Yup. I love you, brother ¡°

 Chapter 6.2 - An Ideal Brother and an Unnecessary Brother

    <h4>Chapter 6 (2/2): An Ideal Brother and an Unnecessary Brother</h4>


    Chem tightly clings to her brother¡¯s neck and nuzzle her face on his nape.


    ¨D¨DThis behavior confirms that she is brocon...


    My brother who rescued me from crisis. I can understand why she is dependent upon her brother.


    When the dream was over, it switched back to the usual screen.


    As usual, it was past noon when I confirmed the total number of fate points. I was exhausted, and so were my eyes, so I took them away from the screen and headed out of the room.


    When I stepped down into the hallway to get down, the door of the next room opened.


    ¡°Is it a holiday today ??¡±


    My voice leaks unexpectedly when an unexpected person appears in front of me.


    In addition to the situation where there is no sense of the day of the week, I was too immersed in the vige of fate and waspletely out of everyones sight. Was it already Sunday?


    I was still sleepy, but when I saw the person in front of me, my sleepy statepletely disappeared.


    This is worst!!!!


    My sister is here, and she seems SUPER angry.


    My rtionship with my sister is not like Gamz at all.


    A younger sister with a well-built face that can be dered to be a beauty even by his brother. When I was a student, she was confessed to a lot and always came to me for consultation.


    ...... She has be even more beautiful now.


    I took over none of the good gene frome my parents, and my sister inherited only the good gene of my parents.


    Glossy ck hair extends straight down to her shoulders, creating an inessible atmospherebined with her bright eyes.


    She is not younger than me by a lot, but her youth makes me jealous.


    ¡°I was just going to the bathroom¡±


    I said that and headed towards the toilet on the second floor.


    I was going to have lunch, but let¡¯s leave it for now. It will just make the situation worse for both of us.


    ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t touch the toilet on the first floor.¡±


    It¡¯s a harsh tone, but I¡¯m already used to it.


    I don¡¯t have the right to say anything and even I don¡¯t feel likeining. My sister works hard and earns money at home. I am in a different position, just a waste of space.


    ¡°I know¡±


    I don¡¯t even like to share a toilet, yet I¡¯m always reminded to use only the toilet on the second floor.


    It was troublesome to get down the stairs in the first ce, so it was already rare for me to use it.


    ¡°React a little.... I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t keep acting like this.¡±


    Thest sentence as my sister disappeared downstairs did not reached my ears.


    We used to be a close brother and sister pair with a good reputation in the neighborhood, but now I am in this state.


    The cause is obvious. After being disillusioned with everything, our rtionship became like stranger¡¯s. After not securing a job for myself, even having a normal conversation became hard.


    Back then I was... Let¡¯s stop. Nothing happens when I regret and remember my past, because you can¡¯t go back to the time that have passed.


    It seems that the reason why I feel so depressed today because I saw Gamz and Chem¡¯s past.


    Dependable brother and useless brother. After seeing that ... I would definitelypare myself with him even if I do not like it.


    Even my sister wants a brother like Gamz, not me.


    I lost my appetitepletely and went back to my room and watched the vigers until night.


    Even today, they are living a hard life without anyints at all. They work with mutual respect and help eachother.


    Chem who smiles while giving drinking water to the vigers.


    Gamz who is patrolling even with his wounds.


    Me who is wallowing in my regret.....


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡°I want to change¡±


    I was surprised by the words which has leaked from my mouth.


    Something hits the back of my hand after my voice leaked.


    Something warm is falling on my hands.


    ¨D¨DSomething wet is sliding down my cheeks.


    ¡°Why are you crying???.... Haha ... If you regret enough to cry, why ... didn¡¯t ever do something... Why are you sitting here.......¡±


    I was overwhelmed. My tears did not stop.

 Chapter 7.1 - God Whom We Worship Saves Us

    <h4>Chapter 7 (1/2): God Whom We Worship Saves Us</h4>


    Three days have passed since the vigers have moved to the cave.


    Gamz condition has improved enough so that he is now in-charge of hard work, scouting and keeping watch of the surroundings. Is the resilience of the residents of this world is so amazing? Or was the medicinal herb so effective? ...... Is it appropriate to think of it has a game feature?


    The mysterious pharmacist who is responsible for the recovery named ¡°Murus¡± has been with the vigers ever since meeting them. It seems he does not intend to leave for a while.


    Murus is a very talented person. He has a wealth of knowledge about medicinal herbs and nts and is familiar with the geography of this forest. Furthermore, he is a versatile character who is also skilled at hunting and killing monsters.


    Gamz and Murus can provide decent protection to the vigers.


    As if this was not enough, it seems that his magic of manipting can be used for drying of logs. ...... Isn¡¯t he too talented?


    However, not everything went well, because Murus was treated as a guest character, everything except his name was treated as a secret when clicking him.


    In such cases, if you meet the conditions of the game, you may join as a viger, but there is no way to do so because the conditions are unknown for now.


    ¡°Please settle down here¡±


    I ask from outside the screen, but obviously it is not transmitted to Murus.


    In addition, the inside of the cave is morefortable than I expected, and the vigers finally have a normal life because now they have all the facilities to do housework.


    The inside of the cave was originally dark because there were no holes or windows in the cave, but light spilled out from thentern installed near the wall.


    The inside of thisntern contains an ore unique to this world, the name of which is ¡°Koseki¡±.


    ...... This settings is too convenient, even though it¡¯s just a game.


    Probably, even if I chose something other than a pharmacist, there would have been someone else guiding us to this ce.


    nts and nuts that are edible and fish in the nearby river are also abundant. There is also the meat of the animals due to hunting by Gamz and Murus


    The food the vigers had was almost finished, but now they have it in abundance, thanks to the nature-rich forest.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a ssic game to make a field and secure food and to make a field ...¡±


    The Lodis family seems to have owned a small field in the vige before, so it seems that they have the know about farming.


    Talking about the quality of the soil, it is suitable for agriculture, because it is rich in minerals and is fertile.


    Because I spent a lot of fate points to call the pharmacist, I¡¯m saving it for the future.


    Recently, I didn¡¯t give any special instructions because of peace, but I gave vigers a oracle daily so not to make them upset and think that they are abandoned. So I am going to do it now.


    This is unexpectedly troublesome, now I have to think about a story to gain fate points while maintaining the dignity of God. Recently, it has be part of my daily routine to look for stories on the Inte which I can utilize.


    It seems todays oracle is unsessful, I would think about itter.


    For now, lets give priority to the use of the fate points


    ¡°Food is self-sufficient for now but I want to replenish the fields and supplies. La said that she wanted items for seasoning.¡±


    I scrolled thorough the items which can be bought with the fate points, I noticed a sole item in the familiar section.


    It detail is disyed when I hove the mouse cursor over it.


    ¡¶Golem humanoid doll: It can act and understand on basicmands. It can work all day without any rest. yers can also control with a game pad >>


    This was..


    Golem is a ssic monster in fantasy genre. If you y games, you¡¯ve probably seen them at least once. A huge humanoid made out of rocks.


    It is great because it can work all day due to its high physical strength. This willpletely eliminate theck of physicalbor.


    And the most attractive thing is that ¡°yer can operate it with a game pad.¡±


    Until now, you could only watch by the side, but if you have a Golem, you can intervene in earnest!


    I want it! I want to click it and buy it as soon as possible.


    Well, there aren¡¯t enough points, so I can¡¯t do anything for now.


    ¡°If you think about it, using fate points on the Golem, I won¡¯t have enough points left for any miracle at all.¡±

 Chapter 7.2 - God Whom We Worship Saves Us

    <h4>Chapter 7 (2/2): God Whom We Worship Saves Us</h4>


    What should I do? In order to improve the viger¡¯s current life, I can call a peddler.


    However, I would like to save points as insurance in case of emergency.


    On another hand, if there is a Golem, it can prevent threats.


    It can also be controlled and be used as physicalbor.


    I have been struggling with the choice for the past few days.


    If I want more fate points, I need to buy them. I need money for it, but my savings are already empty.


    ¡°Is there no way to get more fate points from the vigers?¡±


    I was looking at the vigers while thinking about these things but then they all gathered together. It seems that they are carrying and processing sjome wood, but I wonder what exactly are they doing?


    ¡°It ispleted, Brother, but won¡¯t it be rude to God?¡±


    ¡°The important thing is feelings. God is watching over us so our thought will bemunicated to him¡±


    Brother Gamz, gently hit the head of the anxious Chem


    As always, they are close. I sometimes feel something different from sibling love when I look at her.


    ¡°This is ... an altar and a statue of God?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Murus. I¡¯m sorry to God for such a poor result. Still, we needed a ce of worship and offerings.¡±


    Ah I see. So it was an altar?


    Behind arge wooden box is a wooden carved log ... a doll(?) is ced. This was the work that Gamz was in charge of, but it was a rather exciting work.


    The total height is one head above than Gamz. Although it is roughly carved and barely resembles a human figure but I am happy regarding their feelings.


    Chem offered fruits from the mountain to the altair.


    It is a fruit that vigers like to eat. It is shaped like a pear, but the color is red like an apple. I always be curious when I see them eating it.


    After everyone except Murus prays to the altar, the offering suddenly begins to shine.


    When I was gazing at it, the light gradually weakened, and when the light disappeared, the offerings too disappeared with it.


    Eh?


    A stupid voice came out due to this unexpected scene.


    ¡°Thank you. God.¡±


    The vigers are not surprised.


    Even though the substance shines in front of them and it disappears.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for God to be there in this world, so does it make the disappearance of offering also normal?¡±


    -Different countries have different values. If the world is different, it may not be strange that there are differences in physicalws and phenomena.


    In the first ce, this is a game.


    Because of the realistic graphics, I sometime fall into the illusion that I am watching another world through a camera.


    ¡°Oh..the effect of the offering¡±


    Now, the fate points have increased considerably.


    A messaged popped up as I expected.


    ¡¶Fate points are raised not only by gratitude but also by offerings. The more valuable the offspring, the more points you earn. Let¡¯s do our best to make tribute to the vigers! ¡·


    However, it is great to know that the points will rise even if offer something.


    These offerings should not be a burden to everyone, so I must not force it.


    ¡°I received tribute from everyone. I am grateful. However, these offerings should not be a burden for you. I have received the thought of the value of the material as well. It doesn¡¯t matter what is left over or what is not needed in your life. I have the art of turning the material and the thoughts of people into the power of miracles. ¡±


    How about this oracle?


    Doesn¡¯t it seem like you are humble and begging?


    No, it¡¯s okay. All the vigers here are pure and nice.


    I was a little anxious, but when I gave the oracle, the vigers reaction convinced me,¡° How humble, ¡±¡° We care about us... ¡±.


    They are too pure, and I am a little worried about the vigers. In modern Japan, they will most likely be deceived by scams or cults.


    Actually, aren¡¯t you being deceived by a cult right now ????


    Anyway, I will ept anything if it bes a point even the logs and garbage.


    After that, I searched on the for more knowledge of wood processing that may be useful for the vigers ...... It took me a while to notice.


    My eyes were tired and when I looked out of the window, the area was dyed red. It¡¯s not ominous, but instead the warm color of sunset.


    ¡°It¡¯s already evening. When I y Vige of Fate, time passes by so quickly.¡±


    Since I was watching the screen all the time, once I stopped the game and tried to take a little break,


    ¡°Yoshio! I received a delivery for you!¡±


    My mother calls me from the lower floor.


    Did I win a sweepstakes again?


    It¡¯s better to win the lottery than to win these prizes frequently, but is it too luxurious?


    When I got down the stairs, my mother was holding cardboard.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty heavy. What¡¯s inside?¡±


    ¡°Now, the address is ...


    The address of the sender attached to the box was ¡°Vige of Fate¡±

 Chapter 8.1 - Tribute To The God

    <h4>Chapter 8 (1/2): Tribute To The God</h4>


    ¡°What is the Vige of Fate? I thought you won some sweepstakes.¡±


    My mother is saying something but I am not paying attention to it all.


    My mind is in utter confusion and panic.


    Is Vige of Fate??? That Vige of Fate? Did I just receive a gift from the game world?


    No, no, no! It¡¯s stupid and impossible.


    If you think logically, it should be something from thepany that produced the game Vige of Fate. Maybe a reference material or manual which they have missed.


    ¡°Pinch me.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Oh, it¡¯s a fruit but it has a strange shape. It looks like a pear but its color is like an apple. I¡¯ve never seen such a fruit.¡±


    The mother opens the cardboard and take out its content without permission.


    What she was holding in her hand was exactly like the fruit I saw in the game.


    ¡°You are kidding me......¡±


    ¡°Did you win a special price somewhere? You can eat this after dinner.¡±


    ¡°....Yeah¡±


    My mother gave me the mysterious fruit and disappeared into the kitchen swiftly.


    I stared at the fruit in my hand.


    It¡¯s not fake and is certainly a fruit.


    It smells nice when I smell it. I feels like an apple with smell of citrus mixed in it.


    [ TL: Its the Citrus acid found in the Oranges and Lemons. Most probably. ]


    ¡°Is it some new kind of gically engineered apple ?¡±


    I tried to find a reasonable exnation but nothing was able to convince me.


    ¡°Should I take a bite?¡±


    I think it¡¯s reckless to eat the contents of a suspicious package, but for some reason I didn¡¯t worry about poison.


    Even though I knew it was possible but I thought it was rude to the vigers to think about it.


    After taking the bite, fresh juice with fresh fragrance fills my mouth.


    The sourness and sweetness are just in the right proportions although my throat feels abit dry after swallowing it.


    ¡°It is delicious.¡±


    If my family eats this, they will be happy.


    The cardboard box was already empty and was lying on next the trash can in the kitchen. I removed thebel with the address and went back to my room.


    The sender was the Vige of Fate.


    Well, the real problem is the address.


    Actually, when the game disc was sent, I looked at the box carefully. There was no mention of the address.


    This time, the address was clearly stated.


    ¡°Uh, so it is Hokkaido?


    After searching the address on the Inte, a small apartment was shown on my screen.. It certainly seems to exist, but there is no travel expense or heart for me to go from here to Hokkaido.


    ¡°I think this is a clever technique designed by thepany for a promotion or something.¡±


    If that is the case, then the parcel can be exined but I was really surprised.


    I thought that the only thing which thepany did was to earn money using the billing system but It seems they are gathering yer feedback with this method.


    It¡¯s easy to forget that this game is testing stage.


    ¡°In any case, I got a delicious fruit, so I won¡¯tin.¡±

 Chapter 8.2 - Tribute To The God

    <h4>Chapter 8 (2/2): Tribute To The God</h4>


    The next day.


    ¡°Come on, get down here! Hurry up!¡±


    I had a bad premonition after hearing my mother¡¯s voice. After stepping down, I was hesitating to open the front door.


    ¡°You have a parcel from the Vige of Fate again¡±


    A massive log was ced where my mother was pointing to.


    ...... A very familiar log.


    I wrote a oracle yesterday thanking the vigers for the fruit and asking them for a log as a tribute.


    Honestly, it just came to my mind but I didnt think that I will actually receive a log.


    ............ Is the developer of this game sane?


    What are you thinking? Yesterday was the best thing I could get, and i definitely thought that I won¡¯t be receiving the tribute the second time but now a log...


    ¡°For now, I will just bring it to the garden.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do something with it, at least you will train your body.¡±


    My mother closed the front door after saying so.


    After she left, I took out a rope from the warehouse in the garden and tied it to the log, and I pulled it all the way to the garden.


    The log was about the same size as me, so I managed it somehow.


    ¡°Goosh, it¡¯s heavy! This wood is so heavy!!¡±


    But I was still pulling it somehow. The muscle training that I started recently hasn¡¯t been working at all.


    I took a break after somehow carrying it to the garden. Even though it wasn¡¯t far away but I was sweating profusely.


    Since the garden is spacious, there was no problem in keeping a log there but what am I supposed to do with it?


    ¡°Is it possible to sell logs like this?¡±


    I don¡¯t know. I will check it outter.


    My father is doing a job rted to the import business, so couldn¡¯t he sell it with his connections?


    The next day again.


    ¡°No...Not like this!¡±


    A gift from the vige of fate for three consecutive days.


    This time it was a fresh meat of a monster.


    When Gamz and Murus got rid of the wild boar monster in the morning, I had a bad feeling.


    I should admit that there was cold sweat on my forehead when the meat was delivered to the altar but I really didn¡¯t think that meat will be really sent through mail.


    ¡°Hey, what is your rtionship with the Vige of Fate? The quality is good and theres a lot of meat, but I don¡¯t which animal it belongs too. Surely it doesn¡¯t look like pork.¡±


    My mother seriously stared at the meat which was already cut into pieces.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the wild boar meat.. The idea for vige development that I applied on the was recognized and epted.¡±


    ¡°Oh...yes. Great!¡±


    My mother is delighted to hear it.


    I can¡¯t back down anymore.


    It¡¯s not aplete lie as we¡¯re actually talking about the vige, but can I tell her that I am working as a tester for a game?


    Anyway, let¡¯s forget the details. It¡¯s definitely a boar meat even though a monster. It seems that this has been popr recently.


    Probably, there are some kinds of tributes in the game, and it is randomly decided. I can only think of this possibility.


    I have recently started suspecting that this game was made for the super rich due to its exmtremely advanced AIs.


    The game disk must be very expensive and its requires a basic fee of 10,000 yen per month using the billing system. They must have implemented a delivery system using the Vigers tribute.


    ¡°You are receiving the goods from the game¡±


    If they sell the game using such a catchphrase then it must have an excellent advertising effect and will attract a lot of customers.


    Some foodpanies must also have partnerships with them.


    And they use this strategy to get the customer addicted.


    This game is really devilish.


    Now that I havee up with this exnation, it seems really convincing.


    If so, then the high-performance AI and tribute can be exined.


    The other side of the screen is more realistic than the dreams in which a real person moves to a different world.


    ¡°Maybe I was mistaken as a rich man for the beta testing...¡±


    If that¡¯s the case then I should have as much fun as possible.


    After strongly convincing(hypnotising) myself, I returned to the second floor and sat in front of my pc.


    The vigers were working fine today.


    The characters seem not to be affected by the chat bubbles even though they talk quite frequently. It might be not visible to them.


    Rich expressions and smooth character movement. There are no unnatural moves.


    ¡°It¡¯s performance is really insane ...¡±


    Even though I had a strong suspicion about this being a game and all, a while ago but seeing the vigers working, it gradually left my mind.

 Chapter 9.1 - I Am Impatient In Making A Smooth Village

    <h4>Chapter 9 (1/2): I Am Impatient In Making A Smooth Vige</h4>


    Two weeks have passed since I started ying this game.


    Everyday we recieve a parcel from the Vige of Fate and now it has be normal. I am scared for it to be normal part of my routine.


    I don¡¯t think I will receive something dangerous but just in case, I listed the things which might be troublesome for me in the oracle. I believe it would have been okay even if I said nothing as the vigers are sensible.


    The best tribute which I receive is foods. My family really like them.


    ¡°I wonder if I can get that fruit again. I feel better after eating it.¡±


    ¡°That meat was delicious.¡±


    After watching this, I sent a request via the oracle.


    Since then, the percentage of food tribute is increasing.


    Moreover, I was surprised. Many kinds of fruits were sent, not just the apple-like ones I received at the beginning. Personally, I like the grapes which doesnt taste like grapes at all.


    Other than that, the ssic tribute is ... the log.


    The other day ... I received a light stone used in the cave. I received it from my mother and put it in my room. It is shining even though its just a stone.


    Probably, it is processed like a stone and but it has a light bulb inside, but somehow I didn¡¯t show it to my family. Now it is ced in the corner of the room and light is leaking from it.


    I am quite thankful that I can secure light source without paying extra electricity bill.


    Thanks to the gifts that I receive every day, my mother is no longer asking me to look for work and our rtion is slowly improving to just like in my student days.


    It was getting indebted to the vigers more and more. I was working very seriously.


    How to earn more fate points and which tribute will yield more points.


    I put the daily increase in the fate points in the spreadsheet software and it calcted the number of days needed to reach the targeted amount.


    After that, I¡¯m started learning about wood processing. ...... Speaking of processing, there was a thingst week¨D¨D


    ¡°It¡¯s harder than I thought. Did I do it right? or wrong?¡±


    I was struggling in front of a log.


    There was lots of waste of logs lying in the garden. I am learning to process the woods as it might help the vigers in the future.


    ¡°Oh shit. Its hard to see.¡±


    After dinner, I opened the sliding window from the living room to the garden with little light leaking from the window to the garden.


    I carried out arge light from the storeroom to the garden.


    ¡°Okay, this looks good¡±


    I looked through the wood processing books lying on the desk.


    So you pull the saw instead of pushing it? Also take care about the direction of the ...


    There are lots of things which one can¡¯t understand without trying. If it was a game then a house can be easily built with this wood in no time.


    When i tried to test a technique written in the book, suddenly the light faded for a while.


    When I looked up, my father hade out and was now looking at me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste to not use these logs which I received and I know its bad. Am I allowed to use these tools?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡±


    I slowly cut off a corner of the log. Do you first learn how to use a saw with this method?


    I stabbed the saw bade again and tried to do better this time, but ...


    I tried to undo it and try again, but it was noting out, it seems i pierced it vigrously.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    It seemed like he couldn¡¯t see me like that so he came to the garden in his scandals.


    He can easily pull out the saw and process the wood with a very high speed.


    ¡°Oh, great¡±


    ¡°Saw is used like this..¡±


    I am impressed as he teaches me while his back facing me.


    It seems like someone is angry when someone doesn¡¯t talks to you, but I know it¡¯s my father¡¯s embarrassment. ...... This is my family.


    After that, my father started to give advice, and on the weekend ofst week, I worked with my father to process logs into board materials and repair the garden fence.


    ¨D¨DThanks to the Vige of Fate, I have started talking to my parents now.


    Recently, I am wondering who is helping who?


    Until now, it was just to kill time but now everyday is filled with purpose.


    The best things is the daily life schedule.


    Because it matches the viger¡¯s life pattern, I started sleeping at ten o¡¯clock at night, and getting up at six o¡¯clock.


    I check the vigers as soon as i get up and search the past logs for any events during the night.


    After confirming that my father and sister went to work, I went down to the ground floor for breakfast. Even though my rtions has gradually improved but I still have no courage to have breakfast with my father and sister when they are about to leave for work as I reminds me that I am unemployed.


    I returned to my room and started watching the vigers. In addition to processing wood, I have been reading cooking and survival books. I have been trying to help the vigers, but I haven¡¯t been able to give them good advice for now.


    At lunchtime, I made a simple dish which I recently learned and ate it alone. My mother is usually not at home on Fridays and therefore I am all alone.


    After that, I did the muscle training and wrote an oracle for the vigers. At night, I thought about the usage of fate points, ate dinner with my family, took a bath, studied some books, and finally went to bed.

 Chapter 9.2 - I Am Impatient In Making A Smooth Village

    <h4>Chapter 9 (2/2): I Am Impatient In Making A Smooth Vige</h4>


    I spend my next few days as usual


    The days were now calmerpared to when I started ying Vige of Fate. But change was about toe to the vige even though I wanted to believe that these calm days will continue.


    ¡°The fence around the cave is finally finished¡±


    Gams who attached thest piece of log to the ground breathes with a sigh of relief.


    Since it was no longer necessary to build a house, it became possible for the vigers to use all the logs and build up a fence around the cave.


    There are monsters in this world, so there top priority was boosting their defenses. It seems it has beenpleted.


    The thin logs are arranged at regr intervals and are pasted together. The ck dog monster which appeared earlier might be able to cross it via jumping but it would need to stop to do so.


    And if the movement stops, the pharmacist Murus will shoot down the monster and the vigers will have time to escape to the cave. This has now reduced my concerns about the defenses.


    As for the food, there are lots of variety of mountain fruits and fishes in the river..


    So far, the food stocks are increasing and there is no hunger. It seems there is not much food problem in this world. ...... If they might not have enough food then I will ask them to stop sending food tribute.


    However, soon winter will arrived and they need to preserve food like smoked meat and fishes.


    La has earlierined aboutck of seasoning for the food but it seems there are rock salts in the cave.


    I thought that there was no seasoning other than salt in the game world but spices exist, however they¡¯re expensive and therefore herbs aremonly used instead.


    At first the atmosphere looks calm and smooth. It¡¯s like I don¡¯t have to worry about anything but ... Recently, the vigers behavior has be strange.


    Although they pretends to be calm but they are terrible at it. Gamz is always on the lookout and has be oversensitive to small noises.


    Even though the other vigers are living more abundantly than before but there expression is bing more severe day by day.


    ¡°I feel that everyday conversations have be tense.¡±


    The vigers have a good rtionship but the atmosphere seems heavy.


    Everyone often sees a wooden calendar, counts some number on their fingers and take a deep breath.


    ¡°Is there something like some special day? I don¡¯t know about the customs of the game world.¡±


    Actually, I want to use a little bit of fate point, but I won¡¯t because I think it¡¯s better to be prepared for emergency after inspecting the vigers behavior.


    I have listened to all the conversations of the vigers but I still haven¡¯t figured out the reason for the vigers concerns.


    But today was different. One of the vigers who felt ufortable about this atmosphere just like me spoke out.


    ¡°Daddy, mom. Why are you so scared?¡±


    Carol interrupted and asked the question when everybody was about to sleep after dinner.


    Well done Carol.


    It seems that the girl was the only one who was uninformed like me.


    I operated the mouse wheel to erge the image and started peeking at them.


    ¡°Daddy and mom are not scared.¡±


    ¡°Yup. Everything is fine.¡±


    The couple crossed their shoulders with a smile on their faces and tried to deceive the girl. Carol stared at them with doubt in her eyes.


    ¡°Am I wrong? Everyone keeps looking at the calendar with a terrified expression.¡±


    If you¡¯re doing that kind of explicit behavior, you can¡¯t even deceive a kid.


    Lodis and Lyra are bothered by her statement. They look towards Gamz for help and then whisper something to eachother.


    Lodis puts his hand gently on his daughter¡¯s head and decides to exin it to her.


    ¡°Uh ... We didn¡¯t want make you worried. Remember.. when you were in the vige, you used to sleep early on thest day of the month and wasnt allowed to go out.¡±


    ¡°Yup! It was definitely not good to get out of the vige. The adults were so scared on that day and they looked really angry and ufortable when questioned.¡±


    ¡°That was to protect the kids. Carol, you know about the months of the calendar¡±


    ¡°Yup. Seven gods are in charge of the world every month. God of Light, God of the Moon, God of Fire, God of Water, God of nts, God of Lightning and God of Earth¡±


    Well, so thats the view of this world. I took a note of it as it was important


    ......Wait? But I¡¯m the God of Fate. I doesn¡¯t seem to be included in this.


    ¡°Carol is smart. You remember it properly ¡±


    ¡°But daddy. There are more gods, why are there only seven gods? even though there are twelve full moons a year. What about the rest of the five Gods?¡±


    Good, Carol. You see my thoughts. [ As well as of the readers ?? ]


    ¡°Oh, Let me tell you. The seven gods were originally in charge of only one week. ¡°


    ¡°Ah, Light(Sunday), Moon(Monday), Fire(Tuesday), Water(Wednesday), nt(Thursday), Thunder(Friday) and Earth(Saturday)¡±


    I see so such is the settings in the game world. Since the timepse in the game is the same as in real time, it seems that the calendar is also adjusted ordingly.


    ¡°Yes. The god who was in charge of each day in turn is a Great God called the Main Gods of this world. Under that god there are more gods called Cousins, and one of them is the God of Fate who watches over us.¡±


    I guess I am one of the Gods who follow someone of the Seven Main Gods. I could understand my role a little.


    ¡°At first, Seven days were repeated over and over again but then there was a big fight between the Gods. In the first month, cold winds blew and in the fourth, the nature god camp became dominant, in the sixth month the god of water and the god of thunder fought violently, and in the eighth month, god of fire was the fiercest and it took 12 months for Gods to stop fighting.¡±


    It feels like a year long quarrel but the myths are really magnificent.


    It might actually have been hundred or thousand of years.


    The exnation of Lodis was for Carol, but now everyone present was listening. [Including us :D]


    ¡°That¡¯s why the God¡¯s camp that won the fight became in control of the world. The god who was in charge of the day of the week who yed active part became the Seven Lords. ¡±


    ¡°Hey, what happened to the defeated God?¡±


    Carol, you reallye up with good points. I wanted to ask the same question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The losing gods came to be called the Evil Gods and was sealed to the bottom of the earth but he still has power and lend it to the monsters once a month to shows up back in this world. That¡¯s the day called ¡¶The Temptation of the Evil Gods¡·, which urs at the end of the month.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s dangerous to go outside on thest day of the month because on that day the power of the monsters increases and bes extremely violent.¡±


    Finally, the story was finished.


    The vigers became ready to sleep as soon as the story ended.


    The threat level at the end of the month is unknown but I should remain wary.


    So everyone was acting strange became of the Temptation of the Evil Gods at the end of the month.


    I clicked on the calender in the cave and it showed the same date as the real calendar.


    It was November 20th.


    So there are still 10 more days to go.


    If you think of it, it looks like a game-like event or rather it actually is.


    The scale of the monster attack is unclear but it seems I will also need to lend a hand to the vigers.

 Chapter 10.1 - A Villager Ready To Talk With Me

    <h4>Chapter 10 (1/2): A Viger Ready To Talk With Me</h4>


    After the vigers fell asleep, I couldn¡¯t help but stare at the screen.


    A viger who lives so vividly, can he really be a game character?


    Lodis is sleeping on arge bed with his family.


    Gamz and Chem are sleeping in the same room, but the younger sister is in bed while the older brother is lying on the ground covered with dead leaves and animal skins.


    Murus was quietly sleeping in a single room.


    ¡°They really look like a real human being¡±


    I try not to think about the high performance AIs as a game characters as much as possible as I can¡¯t possibly have any other exnations for their human-like performance.


    I want to help the vigers and develop this vige and I am d to receive delicious tribute from them but is it good for them?


    And there will be a monster attack after 10 days.


    Well there are several ways to prepare for it.


    First, increase the manpower of the vige.


    If at this point, we increase the number of fighters in this vige then the burden faced by Gams will be significantly reduced and the chances of survival will increase.


    However, the problem is the character of the person whom I will summon.


    Usually one would think of this game as some strategy game but the advanced AIs prove otherwise.


    If the summoned character has good abilities but his behavior and temper is not good and it disturbs the harmony of the vigers then the vige can be destroyed even before the attack of the monsters.


    I hesitate to increase the number of vigers due to this reason.


    For non-fighting characters, there is no problem as all the weapons are in the cave and Murus and Gamz will be the only ones who can use them effectively. The wooden fence around the cave can be upgraded to a stone wall but where will be we get the materials and manpower?


    Ores were dug in this cave so we can probably secure good quality resource from it but it won¡¯t be enough.


    I looked for other miracles which can be used.


    There is a ¡°Mercenary group visits and temporarily lends power¡± which is cheap and can easily secure the vige . There is also ¡°A group of hunters stays for three days¡± option.


    If the number of days are adjusted then it is possible to defend the vige.


    However, these people might be ruthless and untrustworthy..


    ¡°If it would have been an ordinary game then there would have been no need to worry.¡±


    But this is a high performance game.


    I could also summon the Golem in which I was interested before.


    As I can control it, so there is no problem with it disturbing the harmony of the vige and it alsock the talking feature. It can also fulfill the need of pure physical strength and manpower.


    ¡°But then the biggest problem will be the amount of the fate points which are required.¡±


    I have only around half the fate points needed to buy the Golem.


    Recently, the earning of fate points has increased due to the tribute but it will not provide enough points in 10 days.


    ¡°Then thest resort is to use the real money.¡±


    If I had some remaining savings then I would have taken this measure without a thought but my current bank bnce is zero.


    Well to be urate, there are a few hundred yens left but that is not enough to buy anything.


    I looked around the room only to find that all my mangas and games have been already sold or auctioned. There are only some exercising equipments. Else it is only dust left to be sold.


    Should I borrow some from my parents?


    ...... Our rtionships have improved, I really don¡¯t want to degrade it.


    Borrow from my sister.....No there¡¯s no way.


    How about selling the tribute sent by the vigers?


    I cannot sell those exceptionally good fruits but there are the wood logs. Lets search on the how to sell the logs.


    ¡°Hmn.....So I wont need any special permission to sell these logs but they need to be processed first.¡±


    Well, I don¡¯t have the necessary skill to aplish the task.


    Even if it can be sold in the first ce, its not certain whether I can sell it within next 10 days.


    ¡°Should I just Quit?¡±


    Its easy if I abandon everything but I dont want to abandon the vigers


    Now, I cannot cut off this game from my life, it has be a part of my daily routine.


    ¡°There is a way ...¡±


    I know a method to definitely earn the money.


    I opened a site on the pc.


    ¨D¨DJob cement site.


    Yes, I can make money with part-time jobs.


    This is the easiest way for most people.


    But I ... I have never worked before. I spent a lot of time studying at home without part-time work when I was a student.


    I have had a part-time job interview while at university but I got too nervous and it fell off.


    It wasn¡¯t the only reason, my pride also got in the way, the hourly wages and conditions were not satisfactory to me.


    So if I had learned from that mistake then the future would have changed but I made the same mistake again and again when looking for more jobs. I only applied for thergepanies and needless to say this is the results.


    Even then my pride was notpletely shattered.


    Ten years since then, I thought about working several times.


    I wanted to do it but I am scared. I knows its not good but I have never done anything by myself until now.


    My parentspleted all the procedures through out my student life. After graduation, I managed to have an interview but saying I had it on my own would be a lie.


    My father introduced me to somepanies using his connections but what I did in return must have made he feels ashamed.


    My thirties. It¡¯s already a good age to have kids.


    However, only my pride has reduced me to such a state. This is the end of the road, I always use excuses to escape the situation.


    Let¡¯s do our best tomorrow.....let¡¯s do it tomorrow.


    But such tomorrow will nevere.


    I was rushed by my mother, scolded by my father and called stupid by my sister, but I still didn¡¯t change.


    This is thest chance. If I don¡¯t move today then I will probably stay the same for the rest of my life.


    ¡°I want to change! I have to change!¡±

 Chapter 10.2 - A Villager Ready To Talk With Me

    <h4>Chapter 10 (2/2): A Viger Ready To Talk With Me</h4>


    I looked through the short term job sections of the site with trembling hands.


    If I cant earn enough points then the vigers will fall at the end of the month. I need a job by which I can earn enough money to reach my goals by the end of the month.


    There are almost no short term jobs and even if they those present, I dont have the qualifications for them.


    Convenience store jobs can range from few months to half a year but Its been a long time since I had a conversation with anyone other than my family.


    There are some manualbor works but Can I do it? Can I do the work in harsh conditions?


    I dont have much time. I should hurry up and find a job.


    The short term jobs are around the neighborhood are scarce. The main problems are that this is the countryside and Ick the driving license for automobiles.


    I should checkout the job magazines as the Inte seem not to provide me with a good choice.


    I dressed and ran down the stairs.


    ¡°Oh...Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    I replied to my mother and headed out on the bicycle.


    ¡¿ I don¡¯t care about the eyes of my neighbors today, even though they look exact same as before.


    I got few magazines with job information on the bookstore and convenience store.


    I met my mother while returning to the room. She seems to be surprised after seeing the magazines in my hand.


    I started circling the jobs which met my requirements with a red pen. I narrowed down the options and searched about them on the.


    Even in an easy part-time jobs,munication skills are necessary.


    ¡°The dinner is ready.¡±


    Listening to my mothers voice from the ground floor made me wake up from my dream like state.


    I noticed it was now quite dark. It looks like I was pretty concentrated.


    When I reach the dinner table, my parents and sister were already sitting there.


    My sister was still wearing her office suit.


    ¡°You returned early today.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    She talked to me in tight tone as usual.


    In the past, there was a time when I she used to say ¡°I will marry my brother¡±, but now the rtions have degrade to such a state.


    ¡°There was not much work for today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh...Okay¡±


    I was surprised that I was able to talk casually.


    ..Really. Until now whenever something happened, I acted as if I was in a bad mood and use to go back to my roo.. I refused to talk to my sister because I was afraid.


    When I get to my seat, my sister looks over to me. Is she confused because it has been a long time since we ate dinner together.


    ¡°Hey, mom. Is there some good asion today. There are more dishes on the table than usual.¡±


    After being mentioned by my sister, I noticed that number of dishes were higher than usual. It must have took a long time to cook each of them.


    I haven¡¯t noticed it until now but I have started to study cookery recently so I have started to understand some facts.


    ¡°Yes. Did you both know? Yoshio is looking for a job.¡±


    ¡°Fuww...Oah...Oah..¡±


    What are you saying suddenly!! I was so surprised that the tea which I was drinking entered my trachea.


    ¡°Well, yes¡±


    ¡°He finally got motivated to do something.¡±


    My father raised his eyebrow and both my father and sister looked over to me.


    Dont look over here like that. I am feeling shy.


    ¡°First of all, it¡¯s just a short-term part-time job.


    ¡°Anything is fine. It¡¯s good to be motivated.¡±


    My chopstickse to halt after hearing my fathersment.


    My fathers behavior seems as if he is talking to some regr employee


    ¡°Older brother has changed recently. Perhaps....he found a lover??¡±


    ¡°No, that is not the reason to get Yoshio motivated.¡±


    Why is my mother denying it before me?


    However,st time my sister called me Older Brother was a very long time ago. Now she usually only says ¡°Hey¡± or ¡°I¡¯m in the way¡±.


    I fell quite ufortable from the conversation so I turn away my gaze. My cheeks have be slightly red due to embarrassment.


    ¡°Is it is rted to a vige that recently sends things to you.¡±


    There are asions when even my father get the parcel from the vige of fate even though the number is really small.


    ¡°Well, Yes..although I¡¯m helping the vige, I just want to give something back to them or It will look bad¡±


    ¡®This is not a lie¡¯


    My parents believe that I am helping with the development of the vige of fate. [There arent technically wrong :D]


    It seems convincing enough as I regrly receive things without paying anything in return.


    ¡°Vige of Fate? What is that? I don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    My sister doest try to hide her curiosity and leans on the table towards me.


    ¡°These are bad manners. Mom will inform youter on. Eat the food while its warm.¡±


    My mother lightly smacked my sisters forehead with her chopsticks.


    I am afraid of my grown up sister. Lets leave the exnation to mother.

 Chapter 11.1 - Tension Due To Approaching Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 11 (1/2): Tension Due To Approaching Crisis</h4>


    I was sitting in the garden after the meals with my father while gazing at the night sky.


    ¡°You found the job?¡±


    ¡°There are about three possible options. I would check them out tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°And why are you looking for the part time job?¡±


    ¡°There will be some event at the end of this month at the Vige of Fate and I wanted money for it.¡±


    I am surprised that I can interact naturally with my father. The words are automaticallying out of my mouth.


    ¡°Oh so it would be tomorrow.¡±


    Does my father believe it?


    I wonder if I heard it clearly.


    ¡°Did you have any problems?¡±


    ¡°No, I think I¡¯ll do my best with whatever job I get but I think it¡¯s impossible for me to serve customers. The convenient stores hence will be inconvenient for me. So I¡¯m looking for some physicalbor. Let¡¯s see what I can find¡±


    ¡°I see. If you are passionate about it then you can ask someone for help.¡±


    I will be grateful, but if I rely on someone and fail disappointing my father again.....


    ¡°Yoshio, I¡¯m your father no matter the situation. It¡¯s not embarrassing for a child to rely his father. It¡¯s different from dependence and spoge. You should use everything you can, including your adults. ¡±


    This is just my intuition but I think my father is suggesting me to rely on him.


    I can imagine Lodis working and looking over to her daughter while her daughter Carol is trying to do everything by herself. His behavior is clearly indicating for Carol to rely on him instead of doing the work herself.


    Carol situation oveps with my current situation.


    ¡°Ok. Please help me.¡±


    How many years has it been since I bowed to my father like this?


    ¡°Wait a minute¡±


    Dad got up to throw out the garbage and then went back to the living room.


    This is my escape route.


    I can¡¯t betray my father¡¯s expectations again. My heartbeats have elerated and my shirt has stuck to my skin due to sweat.


    I am really upset that I am not working.


    ¡°Yoshio, can you change into morefortable clothes?¡±


    My father who has finished his work asked me that.


    ¡°Yeah, I have a few jerseys.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Change your clothes ande out.¡±


    Maybe he found a job for me.


    ¡°Oh, and I haven¡¯t written my resume yet.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Is it an interview? It maybe something worth a try.


    I went back to my room to change into a morefortable jersey.


    My hands are trembling. I¡¯m still angry with myself who isnt ready to face this situation.


    Did the feeling of wanting to change while crying was a lie?


    Am I ready for this?


    When I looked at the screen of the PC, Chem and Gamz were checking out the fence around the cave.


    Carol is sleeping while La is checking out food, and Lodis is inspecting the tools in the cave.


    They are worshiping a God who doesn¡¯t work.


    As a God of Destiny, I can¡¯t afford to ck off.


    ...... Thank you, I got courage because of you all.


    I hit my cheeks lightly with my hands.


    ¡°Yoshio is going now everyone.¡±


    I finished changing the clothes and closed the doors.

 Chapter 11.2 - Tension Due To Approaching Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 11 (2/2): Tension Due To Approaching Crisis</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Asada


    <strong>Editor:</strong> Kylerboi


    When I reached the entrance of the house, my father was waiting outside in the car.


    ¡°I forgot to ask but what kind of work it is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a cleaning job. It seems that theyck the manpower to clean up a supermarket. Someone has just quit his job and this is a good time.¡±


    So its a cleaning job? I used to do it regrly at university. I remembered how I used the vacuum cleaner and other cleaning devices.


    I soon arrived in front of a small supermarket. It was bright even though the business hours were already over.


    ¡°Oh, You came! I¡¯m d that you¡¯vee, I am saved now. I heard that you¡¯ve been feeling dejected and withdrawn but you seem pretty good?¡±


    He banged my shoulders with his hands, He was a gorgeous man in his work clothes about the same age as my father.


    He seems to know of my circumstances. I should feel assured.


    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°I leave the rest up to you.¡±


    Dad says so and then went on his way back to home. I was nervously holding my right hand with my left hand.


    I have prepared for this asion so much but I can¡¯t maintain my facade.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Just do what you¡¯re told. If you don¡¯t understand something or have some problem then you can either ask me or the two of them there. There are many things which you might not understand so please feel free to ask questions. ¡±


    I have to make some money for the game....When I think like this I feel like a bad person.


    ¡°Oh, so you are the new guy. Be careful around here and don¡¯t break anything.¡±


    ¡°Stop that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are pretty tall. It will be easy for you to clean the fluorescent lights.¡±


    Two people who seem to be the employees one woman and one man approached me. There ages seem almost the same or there might be some slight variation. I breathed a sigh of relief seeing that they are not younger than me.


    They seem to be the people with highmunications skills unlike me.


    Here I am just an amateur. I should throw away my stupid pride and ept my ipetence. Let¡¯s do my best without any regrets just like Carol who works in such a harsh environment.


    I took a deep breath and looked at the two of them.


    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡±


    I bowed deeply.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Will youe tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Well, tomorrow will bete night work so the timings will be the same as today ... Well, I¡¯ll pick you up at the same time as today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much. See you tomorrow¡±


    ¡°No problem. See you tomorrow.¡±


    I got off in front of my house and asked for the instructions for tomorrow


    Both the president and employees were kind and friendly. Thanks to that the tensions were eased and I was able to do my work.


    What I noticed was that I was frightened of doing work because of its unknown experience but doing a job seems nothing special. I think everyone can do it.


    I was just desperately searching for reasons for not to work...I was just making excuses.


    I was just worried about it due to the information avable on the.


    ...... I tried many times to change myself but my heart truly changed after my encounter with the Vige of Fate.


    I head out of the car and gently opened the front door of the house. It¡¯s already three o¡¯clock at night so everyone is supposed to be sleeping.


    The work was not difficult but rather involved a lot of movements and therefore I was sweating. The sweat does not dry but instead makes the shirt damp and sticking it to my skin. I want to take a quick bath.


    ¡°I used my body more than I expected from the cleaning chores.¡±


    I was tasked with the cleaning with the vacuum cleaner, sucking wastes like gravels.


    I seemed to have over-pushed myself. My arms and thighs seems to be crumbling.


    After that I carried various things and cleaned some tools.


    I think it was not exactly excellent but It was helpful. I intend to work just hard as the vigers.


    When I was heading towards the bathroom after turning on the light of the living room, I noticed something on the dining table.


    There was rice balls and some egg dishes with a paper slip lying on the table.


    ¡°Thanks for your hardwork....You must be hungry. Eat this.¡±


    My mother was learning calligraphy, so she should be good at writing but it seemed to be written in a hurry. Eggs and rice balls are seems a little distorted. I wonder if she put up her sleepiness when preparing the dinner.


    I sat on the table and removed the wrappings from the dishes.


    I was still a little warm. I grabbed hold of a rice ball and ate it.


    It was a little salty but It was more delicious than the feast which I had before heading out for work.


    ¡°It feels so good to eat after hard work.¡±


    After eating the meal, I took a deep breath and header towards the bathroom.


    After striping and entering the bathroom, I noticed the warm atmosphere.


    Recently, the weather is getting cold so it would be natural for the bathroom to be cold during these hours. However, it is warm as if someone used it recently.


    I opened the lid of the bathtub and found hot water in it. I put put hand in the water and found the temperature to be just right.


    ¡°Someone was here ... the hot water is also very clean.¡±


    Was my mother here and filled the bathtub with clean and warm water in advance for me?


    ¡°Thank you mom.¡±

 Chapter 12.1 - Suspicious Person And My Muscle Pain

    <h4>Chapter 12 (1/2): Suspicious Person And My Muscle Pain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Asada


    <strong>Editor:</strong> Kylerboi


    It was already noon when I woke up the next day.


    It was a normal wakeup time for me a while ago but now its unusual.


    My body seemed exhausted from all the night-time work and therefore I didn¡¯t know when I fell asleep.


    ¡°No, No ... Ahhhh¡±


    I tried stretched my arms and thigh but then their inside starting violently aching.


    This is definitely muscle pain.


    My whole body is going numb specially my thighs. Muscle training stimtes the untrained muscles by walking and standing just like a new born baby.


    Somehow despite my current state, I managed to sit down on the chair in front of the PC to checkout the vigers.


    It looked like their normal daily routine.


    ¡°Now, lets see if something happened before I woke up.¡±


    I checked the conversations log up to now, there wasn¡¯t any change in particr but wait....what is this?


    There was a character with a meaningful whisper.


    Someone was talking alone in the early morning when no one was awake.


    I carefully checked out the conversations of the person in question.


    ¡°There are no suspicious movements so far. They are just refugees. Yes, the risk is very low. I¡¯lle back after scouting some more. ¡±


    Talking as ifmunicating with someone.


    If I can see the video then it would be more clear but unfortunately I can only read the conversations.


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t do anything, they will be destroyed by the Temptation of the Evil God. The humans and filthy dwarves who used to live in this ce have already been annihted. ¡±


    This was an important remark now.


    So Humans and Dwarves used to live in this current residence.


    Dwarf is a very familiar race from the fantasy genre. They are shorter than humans. They have long beards and are muscr. The standard setting are that they are dexterous and good at smithing.


    So there are Dwarves in this game? They seem to be another major race. Will we meet them someday?


    ¡°The only thing that is troubling me is that they are blessed by God of Destiny. If we do something like this then we might invite the wrath of God. So, as I said earlier, we should be on the lookout without interfering. ......Yes. Understood. We will judge those who have entered our sanctuary.¡±


    These are the only contents of the conversation but the information so far is sufficient enough to know who said it even though I dont understand the exact details.


    It¡¯s Murus.


    There is only one person who is watching and doesn¡¯t have the vigers identity.


    I thought he was a reliable pharmacist but you came for this? I wasnt convinced that so little fate points were needed to summon such a rare talent but now I understand.


    So the story is something like...He is living in this forest with his family but he is wary of the sudden appearance of the vigers.


    The only thing you can rest assured is that he doesnt seem to have some ill intentions. There is no need to worry that Murus will do something strange before the end of the month.


    ¡°The setting that they are watched by the God of Fate helped. Is my presence contributing a little to the vigers?¡±


    I¡¯m a little happy about that.


    If he seems to be afraid of the existence of the God of Fate, we can leave Murus alone for now.


    However, because I considered Murus as one of our precious forces, I am now worried about the Temptation of the Evil God at the end of the month. I can¡¯t rely on him now.


    I am worried but lets eat first. My stomach is growling even though I had eatente at night.


    When I got down, my mother was washing dishes in the kitchen.


    ¡°Oh, you woke up. Wait a minute. Let me warm up your lunch.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do it myself¡±


    While I was eating the dinner from thest evening, my mother finished washing the dishes and came to sit in front of me.


    ¡°How was your job?¡±


    ¡°Everyone was good and the work was very easy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. You seemed to have worked hard.¡±


    My mother smiles happily.


    When you are praised for something which should be very normal then you feel strange.


    ¡°How was the evening meal yesterday?¡±


    ¡°It was delicious. Ah... thank you.. for yesterday.¡±


    [ Ok Asada here. Let me be honest. I knew all along that the mother was the one who made the dinner and readied the bath but I noticed the strangeness of the event and got greedy. Greedy for what? Ofcourse forments....so I asked you to judge whether it was her sister or mother. Well It was a good strategy to attract you all ?? ]


    I¡¯m embarrassed but I have to say thanks properly.


    Because of the vigers my spirits have been raised and now I am able to maintain a good rtionship with my family. I am really thankful to them.


    I seem to be their Apprentice.


    ¡°So it was delicious. Fufu. You¡¯re very honest today.¡±

 Chapter 12.2 - Suspicious Person And My Muscle Pain

    <h4>Chapter 12 (2/2): Suspicious Person And My Muscle Pain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Asada


    <strong>Editor:</strong> Kylerboi


    It was impossible for me to stay at the dinner table any longer so I quickly went back to my room.


    There was still the muscle pain in my body, I wanted to sleep a little but then decided to sit in front of the pc to watch the vigers.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t notice Murus behavior then it would have been seriously scary.¡±


    Normally, I would not pay much attention but now I need to concentrate on watching the vigers because I have to keep an eye on Murus. He might change his mind and harm the vigers.


    It is possible to scare him by mentioning in the oracle that the vigers are protected by God of Fate and he is being watched. I have to think of something which should not sound suspicious to the vigers and the message should be only understood by Murus.


    It¡¯s not easy to maintain the dignity of God. For now, I can assume that there is no change in the manpower of the vige.


    Ipleted the text for the oracle and got ready.


    The vigers had gathered together after finishing their lunch, the timing was perfect.


    ¡°Muh ...Everyone! It is today¡¯s oracle¡±


    Chem swallowed the food which she was chewing in her mouth and informed everyone.


    Oh, Sorry. So you haven¡¯t finished eating?


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the Temptation of The Evil God at the end of the month but I believe you all can ovee it. I can also provide a little assistance with the power of miracles. Do not forget that you are under my blessing. If anyone tries to do harm to you then beware the judgment of the God of Fate. Do not forget...... ¡°


    I didn¡¯t miss out the change in Murus¡¯ expression after hearing the oracle.


    His expression was distorted and showed impatience and fear for a moment but returned back to calm stare in an instant, as if there wasn¡¯t a change in his expression in the first ce.


    ¡°If we get the help of God then we might be able to ovee it somehow but you all should know what we should do. God really hateszy people. ¡°


    Gamz words pierced straight through me.


    Although I wanted to bezy, I will be too ashamed to be worshiped as their god so I should probably stop thinking like that.


    ...... Anyway, I think this should take care of Murus problem for now. I can concentrate on the countermeasures against the temptation of the evil god.


    After that, I should probably work hard to collect money to buy the necessary fate points.


    Oh..I forgot about the parcel. It was kept at the corner of the room, probably when I was sleeping.


    When I checked the contents, I found a round stone.


    ¡°So Carol? Haha, you¡¯ve chosen this.¡±


    I picked up the stone and started examining it, my cheeks have already loosened to make a smile.


    The vigers think they can give tribute to me only once a day but actually it is not so. In fact, they can send me tribute twice a day.


    But every day Carol imitates adults and sends me something, so the number of tributes that vigers can really send is virtually one.


    Carol gave me some strangely shaped stones, small flowers, and mud dumplings.


    Recently, I received a palm-sized doll made by cutting a piece of wood, imitating the statue of God of destiny made by Gamz? She regrly sends me something.


    Her performance of making the statue is getting better each time so it¡¯s actually a lot of fun. The scene of cutting with a knife still seems fresh.


    I ced the stones which I receive on the bookshelf where theics and game disks used to be. Wooden carved dolls are also on the shelf.


    It may seem worthless to one who sees it but they are treasures for Carol and me.


    I rearranged the tributes which I received with satisfaction.


    ¡°Wow ... Ahhh, let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    Just getting out of the chair hurts my body.


    I seem to be calmer about thinking about the night work. Does it be that much easier if you experience it once?


    I used to be scared about just thinking about work but now ... I¡¯m actually a little excited. I am thankful that I am now someone who can earn some money.


    But most of all, when I remember my mother¡¯s happy face ... my heart is filled with happiness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t my skill getting better?¡±


    I was given the work to clean the floor of a convenience store using the vacuum cleaner just like yesterday.


    The president is doing the cleaning with the two other employees whom I met yesterday.


    During busy periods, he asks his colleagues for help, or, hires temporary part-time worker, like me.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to be nervous, you will get used to it very soon..¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Iughed unintentionally, but it doesn¡¯t seem like I was acting stupid.


    I used to only talk to my family for a very long time so I don¡¯t know much about what¡¯s right. I want to remember the memories of my exchanges during my college days but I am afraid those memories are buried beneath the memories of the previous useless 10 years.


    ¡°The most important thing is that you do your work seriously. That would be the best. If you do so, you are a good worker.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    I knew that he was being considerate but I was still happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°President, please work and stop fooling around with the neers. Don¡¯t be overwhelmed by it Yoshio. All human beings are the best.¡±


    ¡°President, if you are cking then we will raise our sry and reduce the sry of the president.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry .... but I¡¯m the one who decides on the pay!¡±


    Pretending to be angry at them, the president headed towards the two employees.


    This air around here also eased my tensions. I¡¯m not sure because I haven¡¯t had any other workce experience, but the atmosphere here is pretty good.


    I should do my best here. Not only the good things but the bad things might work out as well if I try my best.


    ¡°I have to work hard for the sake of the vigers¡±


    ¡¶There is only one week left until ¡¶Temptation of the Evil God¡· ¡· .

 Chapter 13.1 - I Didn’t Know That My Father Was Worried About Me

    <h4>Chapter 13 (1/2): I Didn¡¯t Know That My Father Was Worried About Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Asada


    <strong>Editor:</strong> Kylerboi


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    I gave my thanks to the president after getting out of the car in front of my house.


    Today¡¯s job finished earlier than normal. It seems that the night work will continue for three more days.


    However, it was dark and the clock has crossed the dinner¡¯s hour.


    ¡°Will I eat dinner alone again?¡±


    Recently, I have started working and therefore doesn¡¯t get time to eat dinner with my family, and eating alone is lonely.


    Up until now, I was more concerned about how my family viewed me rather than eating alone.


    Iughed at my own feelings.


    When I entered the house, father was in the living room and mother was in the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯m back¡±


    ¡°Oh, you came home. If I knew you woulde back early then I would have waited for a while to have the meal together.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The cleaning job ended earlier today.¡±


    ¡°Oh..sorry you must be hungry. Let me make some dinner for you.¡±


    My more-than-usual cheerful mother lit the stove while humming???


    Did something good happened?


    If I ask my father then I might be able to know why my mother is so happy but I am still a bit nervous to talk with him.


    He is a serious father who rarelyughs. I don¡¯t seem to remember having a decent conversation after bing a NEET. Thest time when we had a normal conversation must be during the time when I was in university.


    But It feels like ... I can talk to him now.


    I saw my father sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper while his back is facing me. I want to say, ¡°I¡¯m happy along with mother, but did something happened?¡±


    However ... It¡¯s not easy to lose my bad habits and gain confidence.


    Still...I should gather more courage and talk. I need to say thank you for the part-time job.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°The rice is cooked~~¡±


    My mother¡¯s voicepletely overshadowed my voice.


    ...... She finished the meal.


    My mother sat at the dinner table in front of me, full of smiles.


    My talkative mother is not saying anything, her whole body is overflowing with aura that she want me to ask her about her happiness, her aura is clearly reaching me... I wonder why she is doing this.


    ¡°Mom, did something happened??¡±


    ¡°Fufu, do you want to know?¡±


    I want you to stop saying what you want to say.


    Usually the conversation start with a lot of bragging and to be honest I don¡¯t want to hear it.


    But I know if I don¡¯t talk with her then I will feel terrible so I have to do this....There is no other choice.


    ¡°Actually, your day today...¡±


    ¡°Oh! Yoshio, your favorite program is starting!¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait I aming.¡±


    I escaped from my mother thanks to my father.


    But now I¡¯m a little curious about the story. It looked like my father just rushed and stopped her. ...... What happened?


    ** From their reaction he may have been intended for their child not hear about something embarassing between them. Then I should thank my father.


    My mother sat beside my father on the sofa. I carry my dishes to the sink and then went to take a bath.


    Probably I should ignore it.


    But its so rare for my father to fluster. At least I don¡¯t remember anything like that.


    I was imagining what happened to my parents as I soaked my nose under the water and formed bubbles.


    When I got out of the bath and looked into the living room, my parents were watching TV side by side, so I moved up to the second floor.


    It feels nice to sit in front of the pc but my body is physically exhausted.


    I am confident that if I dive into the futon at this moment then I can sleep instantly but I have to check on the vigers first.


    Carol is sleeping because its already night time.


    Gamz and Chem are still awake and are in the same room, one is practicing sword y and other is chanting something as if praying to God. There is no conversation between them so I just think of them as sleeping.


    Murus is lying on the bed of his private room but his eyes are still open.


    I thought to give up on the role of God of Fate, abandon the vigers and disappear but I am still staying with them.


    ¡°What am I thinking? Am I going to be watching the vigers until the day they run away?¡±


    It seems like he has no intention to turn the God of Fate into his enemy but I must remain wary of him.


    The remaining two people, Lodis and La, are flirting in an another empty room instead of their private room where their daughter is. ...... Well, they are still young.


    Its not a bad thing to be doing it.


    The problem is that the quality is so high that it seems real so I feel like a peeping tom.


    I have already encountered several scenes, there are no bath or toilets so they need to do some things outdoors like when they wipe their bodies with a wet cloth.


    Although it is a game, and I could watch it but I have the position of God of Destiny whom the vigers admire so much.


    ...... No, no. After looking at them for weeks, I can no longer think of them as mere characters. They are just like my family.


    I took a quick look at the past logs and it seems that there were no particrly important stories or problems today.


    ¡°Wow, ah. It¡¯s awful. I¡¯m going to asleep for a long time.¡±


    I was thinking of going to sleep but when I checked the screen again I saw an unfamiliar mark in the upper left corner of the screen.


    ¡°Nh, What is this?. Is this the dream or back story of some character??¡±


    I am certain there wasn¡¯t anything like this a awhile ago. This seems to be simr to the Dream mark which appeared when Gamz was asleep.


    Is this some hidden quest?


    My drowsiness is at its limit so I should probably go to sleep after checking this out.


    I decided to click the ¡°Current¡± button on the screen.

 Chapter 13.2 - I Didnt Know That My Father Was Worried About Me

    <h4>Chapter 13 (2/2): I Didnt Know That My Father Was Worried About Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Asada


    <strong>Editor:</strong> Kylerboi


    As expected, the screen darkened and the previous view was reced.


    It seems to be a cross-sectional top down view of the house, ignoring the presence of the roof, it¡¯s not surprising but the house is modern.


    The entrance to the bath room and kitchen attached to the living room, it¡¯s a Japanese styled room.


    ¡°Actually, when I carefully look at it...Isn¡¯t this ... my house?...¡±


    No matter how I look at it, this is definitely my house.


    I never had the opportunity to look at the top down view of the house so I got confused for a moment but I can never mistake the house in which I was living in for thirty years.


    It possible for the former security guards to make a mistake.....but not me.


    There is one person in the bathroom and two in the living room.


    Is my sister taking a bath? If this is a reality, then I will be killed. I won;t look at it just in case.


    So the ones in the living room are my father and mother? It looks like a continuation video after I went upstairs.


    ¡°... Is this a dream?¡±


    Since I was thinking about the story about my parents... so this appeared in my dreams?


    If this is just a dream then I could hear their conversation.


    When I move the cursor to my parents, their conversation is disyed.


    ¡°Stop mentioning that in front of your son¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea. His father remembered the wedding anniversary for the first time in 10 years and gave me a present. I want him to know it.¡±


    ¡±It would be embarrassing for the kids to know about the bad qualities of their parents.¡±


    It¡¯s good because it¡¯s just a dream.


    ¡°I¡¯m honored that you are pleased. I¡¯m sorry for thest 10 years. My heart was always worried and feeling lost.¡±


    ¡°You longerughed from that day. Were you worried about Yoshio? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Did you see that... I knew it was a dream, but still hearing my father say this, something pierced through my heart.


    In the past, before I became a NEET... I was a very calm person.


    Although I wasn¡¯t good at many things but still I did my best for everything. I was always overwhelmed by the parent-child ry of the athletic meet. I always used to participate with my father.


    ...... Why did I forget such a thing?


    I¡¯ve always thought my father was like this. No, what were you thinking?


    I didn¡¯t want to admit that my family¡¯s atmosphere had deteriorated because of me so I unconsciously changed my memories for my convenience.


    ............ I am a little amazed at myself. As this is a dream, it should be harder to think objectively.


    ¡°Because Yoshio has found a job now, his expression has be a lot brighter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really good. ... I¡¯ve always wanted to apologize to Yoshio since that day¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    I was stunned by my father¡¯s remarks.


    I checked the words again but it doesn¡¯t seem to be a mistake in reading on my part.


    Dad wanted to apologize to me? Why? If I would have to apologize then my apologizes will form up a mountain but my father doesn¡¯t need to apologize.


    ¡°Is that about the fight?¡±


    Ah right. I will never forget that day.


    I still remember the contents of fights... but there should not have been any remarks which my father would regret. He did not say anything wrong.


    ¡°I said to Yoshio... ¡°You don¡¯t put in enough effort. ¡± And I even screamed, ¡± Anyone can get a job if they work seriously ¡°¡±


    The word was certainly a shock to me because I was doing my best seriously.


    But now when I think about it, I take it as a statement that he wasn¡¯t serious about.


    My mother must have thought so too because she did look back at me and my father with a surprised face at that time.


    ¡°It was disappointing because he was a charismatic and a hardworking man when he was in college. ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but that was too much.¡±


    ¡°True. When you were his age, you used to y around and party with your friends all day.¡±


    Dad became silent on mother¡¯s remarks.


    ...... Yeah, this is definitely a dream. It¡¯s the opposite of my serious father. As this is a dream, the setting is so unreasonable.


    ¡°There is no way for me to take back those words. If I was living in the present era, I would have been definitely worse than Yoshio. It was thanks to the time that I was able to find a job. It was just because the bubble was at its height. It was an era where the economy was good andpanies were looking for employees.¡±


    Bubble period. It seems that there was a dreamy time when Japan was booming.


    I¡¯ve seen it featured on TV several times. However, it was an incredible sight for the people who live now.


    That¡¯s a dreamy fantasy.


    ¡°Yoshio was a much more serious student than me and he was working hard to find a job. And yet, I put myself up on a mountain and said that. I didn¡¯t have the right to say that.¡±


    Because the video is from top view, I can¡¯t see my parents face. However, my father¡¯s back trembled slowly as if crying.


    ¡°Because I became a parent, I wanted to be a decent adult and hence mynguage and tone changed and I decided to live very seriously.....But it was lowest of me as a person to say that without thinking about his feelings and hardwork ... ¡°


    Dad ...


    Emotions are shaken by hiss crying appearance, which I have never seen before.


    ¡°I ... I didn¡¯t used to study hard so my mother wasn¡¯t good to me as a child and used to force me to study. So I was going to trying to avoid talking to Yoshio and Sayuki about studies but in the end I was no different from her...¡±


    No, father is different.


    You were my idol when I was in school. I used to admire you.


    The reason why I used to be serious was because I was desperate to catch up with my father who was so hardworking.


    Dad is wonderful now and was even in the past.


    ¡°How is it? Certainly we are good adults with grown up children? Parents get more experience only when their children get older. When one grow up and be a parent, not everyone can stay the same.¡±


    ¡°When I was a child, I thought adults and parents were more respectable to each other.¡±


    ¡°Me too. We should think of each others who are still growing and learning. as they are still growing. Just as Yoshio is trying hard to change, we should change as well. ¡°


    That¡¯s when they start smiling to each others faces.


    I am d that my parents had views simr to mine even though I knew it was just a dream.


    From my point of view, the two are good adults and parents. Such parents who are worried and care about their children.


    I think that the burden on my mind has be a little heavier. Maybe the same can be said for my parents.

 Chapter 14.1 - Approaching D-Day And Me Earning Money

    <h4>Chapter 14 (1/2): Approaching D-Day And Me Earning Money</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Asada


    <strong>Editor:</strong> Kylerboi


    The viger are doing their work as usual.


    The base was strengthened within the previous few days.


    The fence which was initially set up to surround the entrance of the cave was logs piled up haphazardly and boards were attached between them, but now the log piles are lined up without gaps. The height is about the same as Gams¡¯.


    Not only that, wooden tes are attached to the log fence to make it more sturdy, so it looks like a hard-to-see base. However, it¡¯s unknown how sturdy the fence actually is.


    As for keeping lookout on the surroundings, a simple scouting tform is built just inside the fence.


    Three days are left until the Temptation of Evil God.


    Murus, the suspicious guy is still living in the cave, but when does he intend to leave? He shouldn¡¯t be willing to resist against the Temptation of Evil God together with other vigers.


    Is it appropriate to escape from the monster attack?


    If you think of it as a game, the first assault should serve as a tutorial and I think its difficulty level should be low.


    Thats the case for a normal game but this is not a normal game.


    Common sense is often invalidated in this game; if I expect a ssic pattern then I can only see the painful endings


    If I fail then I cannot continue to y the game. The enthusiasm is simr to crossing the stone bridge while reinforcing trying to reinforce it at a same time.


    If I lose this game, i will probably lose half my will to live and I can easily imagine myself returning back to being a neet.


    This is not good. I don¡¯t want to ruin my private life.


    A realistic means to protect the vige could be a miracle.


    ¡°The current point is ...¡±


    ¡¶Since I have obtained fate points by pouring in all my earning for the part time job, I can soon execute the ¡¶Golem Summon¡·.


    If I can do this, it will be a solid reinforcement after Murus eventual escapes and the best thing is that I can control it.


    I¡¯m not bragging or anything but I¡¯ve yed quite a few games over thest decade. Regardless of the genre, FPS, action, I am confident in my control skills.


    But thats not the only reason why I want to summon the Golem.


    Until now, I used to onlymunicate with the vigers using the oracle and there are some people who are not satisfied with it.


    I want to help the vigers directly with my own hands, the feelings is getting stronger each day.


    I want to join as a viger, not just a spectator, as God of Fate. In order to fulfill that desire, I need to summon the Golem.


    Todays work will end at midnight. Tomorrow I will do some final preparation for the Temptation of the Evil God; I have to be well prepared.¡±


    I would like to have a Golem trial run once after the vigers have fallen asleep tomorrow night.


    It seems that there are many days when the supermarket staff will be shorthanded next month. Of course I am grateful for it.


    Adding todays wage, the fate points will be just enough.


    If we calcte by adding the daily tributes from the vigers then the fate points obtained should have already reached the target.....but ironically, the peaceful days are hindering the increase of the fate points.


    The vigers will be very grateful when they ovee difficulties and hardships through the power of God. Recently, there was no miracle, and the oracle gave me an unobtrusive text and a little knowledge.


    It won¡¯t make the viger¡¯s gratitude increase. It is definitely possible to expect an increase in points I activate a miracle though.


    ¡°For now its a future me issue. Well, I hope the vigers are doing well.¡±


    Recently, the vigers have been careful to reinforce the boards that cover the fences and cave.


    Also, as a countermeasure, it is possible for one to be able to escape into the innermost room when entering the cave.


    The other three rooms are surrounded by exposed walls and ceilings, but only the innermost room is covered with boards and tools, and seems to be reinforced. It may have originally been a warehouse.


    The biggest concern for vigers is manpower.


    Gams and Murus can fight well. Since Lodis has nobat experience, he would be responsible to protect the vigers inside the cave.


    Chem seems to have a little fighting ability, but because she is valuable person who can use healing magic, she cannot be ced on the battlefront.


    I learned the strategy of the Sengoku period so it could be used in the battle, but there is not enough manpower to implement it. I thought about making a kite, but there is no engineer to make it.


    I wanted to read books to obtain knowledge and then using its reference, one can cheat in the game world, but for such a small number of people, there was nothing useful.


    The foreigner¡¯s wisdom cannot bepared to the knowledge of the locals, Murus should be really useful. But he is still....


    I sighed in my heart and felt depressed.


    To check anything can be done in the current situation, lets check the vigers remarks for today.

 Chapter 14.2 - Approaching D-Day And Me Earning Money

    <h4>Chapter 14 (2/2): Approaching D-Day And Me Earning Money</h4>


    ¡°Brother Gams, it will be okay and we will survive the Temptation of the Evil God.¡±


    Carol is pulling the sleeves of Gams and asking him questions.


    I think she could be aiming for him too because in the end she too is a girl....Is it because of his manly appearance?


    ¡°The defenses have been hardened so we will be okay even if the monstere. You can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Yup! Brother will protect us in case of trouble.. ¡±


    Carol embraces Gams with a face full of smile.


    Chem is grinding her teeth without trying to hide her anger.


    ¡°I have already told you many time that he is not your brother but mine.¡±


    ¡°My brother, the sister-inw is scaring me.¡±


    My eyes popped out with frightened expression!?!!.......Is she already a women even though she is so young?


    ¡°Ufufufufufu. Onee-chan¡¯s voice was disturbing, but it¡¯s fine. ...... Now seriously tell me....can we ovee this situation?¡±


    ¡°We need to because we only have this ce¡±


    Lodis, who was nearby has also joined in the conversation. His wife Lyra facial expression is dark.


    Their vige was destroyed by arge monster horde on the day of the Temptation of the Evil God. It is natural for one to be wary.


    The one most familiar with this situation of this forest should be Murus.


    Murus shifted his line of sight and stopped picking up herbs. He seems to be wanting to say something.


    ¡°I have already told you all several times, this ce is called Forbidden Forest. The danger is quite high due the different variety and different habitat of the monsters. I also want to be away from the temptation of the Evil God, so I¡¯m sorry ...¡±


    He seems to be shaking his head unfortunately but I know his true nature so everything looks like a y to me.


    ¡°No, no. It was enough for you to lend us help. We all were saved because of you including my brother.¡±


    Chem deeply bows and smiles.


    I was impressed, if I didn¡¯t know everything then I would have really thought of him as a gentle pharmacist. I am really sorry.


    ¡°The wheels of the wagon is at its limit even if you stay. We still won¡¯t have the skills to repair the wheels and it would be impossible to leave the forest on foot ...... That¡¯s alright, Mr. Murus.¡±


    ¡°If I am alone or with Gams, It is possible to get out of the forest but I am not confident to escape together with everyone.¡±


    ¡°We will resist and endure here. That¡¯s the only way to survive. We will try our best to survive.¡±


    Vigers dere this in an usually loud voice.


    I was curious about the expression of Murus, so I zoomed and looked at it. It looks like he is worried...... but It might be a y.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Murus. Honestly, I want your help but I don¡¯t want you to get involved ¡±


    Gams deeply bows and spokes the word of gratitude.


    All the vigers except Carol bow their heads. Only Carol doesn¡¯t seem to understand the situation but after looking around she too imitates the adults.


    I understand now. The vigers seem to have expected this situation already.


    ¡°Please raise your head. It was my duty. There is a desire in me to help you. However, my family and loved ones are waiting for me.


    I was going to leave tonight. I will make medicinal herbs which might be useful in battle just likest time so please use them. ¡°


    That was a decisive decision. I coudn¡¯t measure his sincerity because of the expression on his face.


    ¡°Murs-san, will you be gone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carol-chan¡±


    ¡°I would feel lonely. Please visit us again in the future.¡±


    Murus gently pat Carols head who is holding his hand and is looking up with tears.


    If you are not informed about everything then you will find the scene very touching.


    More than two weeks have passed since he came here. The may have been slight change in his feeling after living and sleeping together with the vigers.


    I coudn¡¯t figure out what kind of person he was, but I feel that he is not a bad guy. Isn¡¯t he monitoring the situation of the vigers to find out their identity and truth.


    Even if he coudn¡¯t fight with the vigers, at least he doesn¡¯t have any intention of doing any harm to the vigers....I believe.


    The discussion was soon over and everyone turns back to their work silently.


    Murus¡¯ withdrawal is confirmed. We lose one man just two days before the Temptation of the Evil God.


    The vigers seemed to have been prepared for this oue, their eyes have a strong will to survive, rather than depression.


    I leaned back on the chair and stretched out my body.


    I looked at the clock......It will be time to go to work soon.


    I am short on time, soon the car of the cleaningpany will reach my home to pick me up.


    I wore the light green work clothes which were handed out to be a few days ago and got down to the first floor. The dishes were already on the table and mother was sitting there full of smile.


    Soon the sound of the horn of the car was heard so I hurried and headed to the entrance.


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    ¡°I aming!¡±


    For now, lets concentrate on work. I need to earn money and a good job so I can help the vigers.

 Chapter 15.1 - Game Lover And Game Life

    <h4>Chapter 15 (1/2): Game Lover And Game Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Asada


    <strong>Editor:</strong> Kylerboi ¨C Edited


    I pushed themercial vacuum cleaner around and start to clean the floor.


    The dust sucked in is not much in the beginning but it gradually increases, and with it the weight increase too which in turn increase my burden.


    The cleaning work seems to be going well. The president is polishing the floor using the polisher, the female employ Misaki is brooming the floor and collecting the dust while I suck it with the vacuum.


    And Yamamoto, the male employee, wipes the floor with a mop.


    It seems three people were enough for the job but he said that it would be easier if we add one more person.


    After working for two hours we took a break.


    In the beginning, I used to impatiently wait for the break but now I am confident that I can do it without a break.


    At first, I thought it was easy as I was doing muscle training but the fact was that my physical strength did not increase much........It was good as at least my strength did not decline.


    I bought a packet of hot milk from the vending machine outside the store and took a break.


    I exhaled white moist air. November ising to an end so its colder at midnight than I imagined.


    ¡°Oh, Yoshio, do you want a hot milk tea?¡±


    Mr.Yamamoto. the employee called out to me from in front of the vending machine.


    The first impression which he gives is that he is a rather short man with brown hair and crazy earrings.


    But when I talked to him, I realized that he was a caring, kind, cheerful and easy to talk to. I was convinced that he is such a person whom you can trust to cover your back.


    ¡°Tea would be good too.¡±


    ¡°Yoshio is the same generation as me, so don¡¯t be too polite.¡±


    So, this person has changed his words for the third time today.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m your junior¡±


    ¡°Well. Well, is it hard for you to speak properly?¡±


    Heughs and sit down next to me.


    He takes out his smart-phone from the pocket of his work clothes and starts a game.


    ¡°Oops, sorry I can¡¯t talk to you now. I didn¡¯t had time to y the game today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no please.¡±


    This person is actually quite a gamer. He always goes to the arcade to y games, be it a consumer games or core games.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Yoshio smart with smartphones?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have a smartphone in the first ce. Well, because I was a NEET, so it was useless ...¡±


    ¡°Well. If you always have an environment where you can use a PC, that¡¯s would be better. ¡°


    He knew that I was NEET but his attitude did not change because of it.


    On the contrary, he revealed to me that he was a NEET too when he was a student in the past. Even now his fondness for me is increasing.


    ¡°Is there any interesting game releases recently?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard a lot about them. Actually, there is an really addictive game. The graphics are the good. It¡¯s a bit special, but it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    I just asked a question lightly but I got the more response than I expected.


    Talking about it so enthusiastically, this person seems to like games more than me.


    ¡°So whats is the title?¡±


    ¡°Well, the title is.....¡±


    ¡°Now we¡¯re about to start again. The break is over, time to work again.¡±


    Mr. Yamamoto¡¯s voice is drowned out by voice of the President.


    I wanted to know the game but now that I have the Vige of Fortune. I cant afford to y any other games..


    If I can finish today¡¯s work, I can concentrate on the game for a while, but first I have to focus on my work.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Well done!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much¡±


    ¡°No, I was saved because of you. Next month I have lot of requests for cleaning jobs for the end of the year, so I think I will need you all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Thank you again!¡±


    I heard a loud voiceing for my stomach but remembering that it waste night, I hurried and pressed my hands against my mouth.


    Misaki and Yamamoto who are sitting on the back seats of the leaving car are waving their hands towards and saying goodbye.


    I was a little embarrassed, so I hurried back into my home.


    Everyone must be sleeping, so I open and close the door gently so no one wakes up.


    My dinner is ready as always, but I gotta eat quickly and check on the viger.


    I sat in front of the pc and started watching the vigers, as expected everyone was asleep.


    I checked, and the number of people was one less.


    There was no one in the room reserved for Murus, there were only some kinds of prepared medicines.


    ¡°I need to thank him for his cooperation, rather than just pulling my legs.¡±


    In his position, his cooperative actions should be praised. It may be due to his kindness and inexperience that he left the medicine for the vigers.


    He maye back if we can survive the Temptation of the Evil God. I feel that way.


    It¡¯ste night, or you can say early morning, so today is the day before the Temptation of the Evil God.


    My stomach is swollen and I am really tired and my drowsiness is at its limit.


    Lets go to sleep for now and wake up tomorrow before midnight.

 Chapter 15.2 - Game Lover and Game Life

    <h4>Chapter 15 (2/2): Game Lover and Game Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Asada


    <strong>Editor:</strong> Kylerboi


    The outside was bright.


    It was twelve o¡¯clock when I looked the bedside table clock.


    ¡°... Twelve o¡¯clock¡±


    I jumped out and checked the pc. The vigers were doing their work as usual.


    ¡°Oh, twelve o¡¯clock in the day. Oh,yes, it¡¯s bright outside.¡±


    When I opened the curtain, dazzling sunlight illuminated the room.


    If we survive today then the vigers could have a stable life for a while.


    I took a deep breath and calmed my mind and then sat on the chair to observe the vigers.


    Of course, everyone was facial expression were bad.


    The tensions have increased over the previous few days. It is being transmitted through the screen.


    It seems Carol is also observing and today she is more mature than usual. Adults are silently reinforcing the fences and maintaining the weapons.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bad atmosphere. Can I do something ...¡±


    First of all, I want to relieve some of the pressure of the vigers using the oracle.


    What should I write? What should i say to give them sense of security and make them feel encouraged.


    Every time, I am troubled by the oracles, but today it is particrly important.


    I somehow managed to write it. Is this all right?


    ....I believe it so I pushed Enter.


    When the Bible ced in front of the wooden carving shone, the vigers immediately gathered with an inhumane speed.


    After all, everyone was worried about the situation but so they couldn¡¯t control themselves.


    ¡°The oracle hase. I will read it now. ... Godly vigers. You may be worried about the temptation of the evil god but do not forget that I am watching over you. When you fall into a real crisis, I will lend you a helping hand for once¡±


    What about this? If I write it like this then they wont depend on the God too much and will do their best without giving into despair.


    And also if I write like this then it will easier for them to understand the situation when the Golem appears.


    I am actually thinking that I should have properly mentioned then a Golem would appear rather than these vague lines.


    ¡°Everyone, we all blessed by the God of Destiny.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Stop being pessimistic. ¡°


    The shady expression disappeared from the faces of Chem and Gams.


    It looks like theplexion of the Lodis family also improved slightly.


    From there, they started chatting and the atmosphere seemed to returned to normal.


    Okay, I was able to clear one of the problems.


    Now another advice for today is impossible as I cant send the oracle. I also cannot some miracles as there areck of fate points.


    Actually, I wanted to test drive the Golem but the operation method and conditions are not clear. If there is some limit then the result could be disastrous.


    I wrote it on the oracle but it should be only done in a really dangerous situation.


    I wanted to sleep again and wakeup at 11pm but I dont have any sleepiness so I cant sleep.


    ¡°Let ¡¯s eat lunch¡±


    No one was on the first floor because its working day.


    I baked and ate some mysterious meat sent from the Vige of Fate with a cum of ramen.


    ¡°This is really delicious ...¡±


    The texture of the meat is close to that of a pig and is stic. When I chew, the meat juice overflows into the mouth, it has sweet and rich taste. What a messy situation but simply delicious.


    My family hasnt suffered from illness since I started receiving tributes from the vige of fate. My father no longer has back pains and my mother insomnia seemed to be cured.


    Perhaps this is all due to the rich nutrients in the food sent by the vige.


    If you eat these food, you will feel like as if you are having some high ss meal.


    After I finished eating and was cleaning the tableware. The telephone rang.


    I wasnt even going to answer the phone a month ago but now I have started actively answering it. This is due to the increasing in opportunity to talk to others during the work.


    ¡°Yes Hello¡±


    ¡°Oh, Yoshio! Its nice that its you.¡±


    The presidents voice is so loud that I suddenly take out the handset away from my ear.


    What happened? I dont think I made a big mistake yesterday.


    ¡°Oh, did something messy yesterday?¡±


    ¡°No exactly the opposite. You are doing it properly. Do you have any errands today? ¡°It¡¯s a bit of an abrupt job and there¡¯s not an enough manpower here.¡±


    Speaking of whether or not there is business. It¡¯s just watching the game, so I don¡¯t think he will understand it.


    I would like to refuse gently, but there is also the favor of the president who hired someone like me. The fate of the vigers is at stake, but they are just game dwellers.


    Which is more important, game or reality? Usually you don¡¯t find this difficult. I know that....I know ...


    ¡°What time will it end ?? As I said before, I have some business after today midnight.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know that. It will be finished by midnight, it will be finished by 9:00 pm bytest. ¡°


    9:00? Even if Ie home and eat and take a bath, I would still have enough time.


    Neither the miracles nor the oracle can be used today, so I cant do anything for the vigers now. Even if I earn some money and increase my fate points, I wont be able to help much.


    ...... Okay, let¡¯s do it.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯lle and pick you soon.¡± ¡°Tell that Yama bastard to take a break today, Its a favor.¡±


    Yama means Mr. Yamamoto.


    Because I am a person with a lot of time, I should help my friends.


    Sometime I might need to take a quick break for the vige of fate. These is no loss in selling vors in advance for that situation. Now isnt it ok to spend the day doing some work?

 Chapter 16 - Temptation of Evil God

    <h4>Chapter 16: Temptation of Evil God</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi


    ¡°Oh, shit! ha ha ha ha¡±


    I was sprinting in the night to my house.


    It¡¯s been many years since I ran so seriously.


    I checked the time on my watch, given to me by my father. The hour hand of the watch was at almost one.


    The Temptation of the Evil God should have already begun. I am not sure when will the monsters begin their rampage so I should stay alert.


    Thinking about how the monsters might have already rampaged he vigers, my feet are moving automatically.


    If today¡¯s work has ended as nned then here should have been no problem s. However the man who seemed to be the chief of the site was carefully doing the inspection and also asked requested cleaning of ces for which we were not informed.


    The president tried to decline but the other side was persistent and I was reluctant to do the extra cleaning job as I was worried about returning home.


    ¡°Is it possible for Yoshio to return home?¡±


    In the end the job waspleted by three people in an hour. There was an ident on the road back to home so the road was closed.


    There were other ways to go around but it would have been too far so I got down and started running towards my home on my own.


    I squeezed out, grabbed the doorknob and rolled inside the entrance.


    ¡°What was that sound?¡±


    My mother who seemed to have been sleeping rushed to the entrance and was surprised to see me, who was roughly breathing and was on the verge of falling down.


    ¡°Hey..Hey..,uh.ok. It¡¯s okay. I just came back in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°You are sweaty. Take a bath quickly.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry but I have something which I need to do.¡±


    I am sorry for waking up my mother in the middle of night.


    I went up to the second floor and without changing my clothes sat down in front of my PC.


    On the screen.....the vigers were in the cave while Gams was sitting outside with a weapon.


    There was no evidence of damage caused by the monsters but everyone was lying on the bed with open eyes.


    I am sure Gams asked them to sleep but everyone except Carol can¡¯t sleep because of anxiety.


    If that is the case....I should take a bath...but if there is an enemy attack while taking the bath, then there won¡¯t be anything left to regret.


    I want to remove my sweaty clothes but maybe I should endure it for a day. Even the vigers only wipe their bodies and don¡¯t take bath.


    ¡°Why is there so much noise at night..¡±


    I looked back to the source of the voice only to find my sister Sayuki standing next to the open door.


    Did I forgot to close the door because I was in a hurry?


    I adjusted my position so the screen cannot be seen by my younger sister and then turned around.


    ¡°I am sorry if I woke you up. There was something which I wanted to do in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Although she had an unsatisfactory face, she was about to leave the room but then stopped.


    Why? Is there still some problem? I need to watch the vigers you know.


    ¡°There is sweaty smelling from you.¡±


    ¡°Oh..I will take a bathter on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lie. Whenever you lie, you looked towards your left.¡±


    Good. From a long time my sister is able to detect whether I am lying or not. Let¡¯s be more careful from now on.


    ¡°Recently, you have been ying some game in your PC for long hours. Is there some game event?¡±


    Why does she know about it? Did youe into my room to check?


    ¡°Why do you know about it?¡±


    ¡°What is the event? And about the game, mom told me about it.¡±


    Mom seemed to have entered my room without my permission and she saw it and hence it was transmitted to my sister.


    What should I do? I was warned that if anyone else knows about this game and it spreads on the by my sister the I will vite one of its rules and will be forced to stop ying it.


    Should I deceive her?


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a secret. I am a beta tester of this game and it¡¯s still under development. I am earning some money from it. As it is in development stage I will get fired if the informations is circted. So please don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    I paid attention to the movements of my eyes as told by my sister.


    ¡°Sloppy.¡±


    ¡°Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything. I will watch the game as I am curious about it so you take a bath right away.¡±


    Why is Sayuki angry?


    ¡°Okay. I will go and take a bath quickly so watch the game until then. There is some event going on so I cant take of my eyes from it as the time is unknown. As soon as the event will start monsters will attack. So tell me when it happens.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I understand. Now hurry up and go.¡±


    I have a bad attitude but my sister has a righteous character and she has never broken her promise.


    I trusted my sister. I went down the the stairs to take the bath.


    I returned to the room after the bath with some snacks and bottle of tea prepared by my mother.


    My sister was sitting in my seat and gazing at the screen.


    ¡°Did you wash up properly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay because I sweated. Was there some change?¡±


    ¡°No, the characters hardly moved from their ces. Is the quality of this game amazing?¡±


    Even though I had sweated a while ago yet now there was cold swear on my forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s the art style of the game.¡±


    ¡°You are hiding something.¡±


    Well she knows.


    I feel like as if I am beingpletely seen through.


    Why is my sister so observing? I am seeing it for the first time.


    ¡°There are somethings which should remain hidden.¡±


    I reopened the game and looked back at my sister only to to say a truth mixed with lies.


    ¡°So that¡¯s something which you cannot tell to your family.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I am going to sleep brother.¡±


    Eh, Did she usually call me brother?


    I wasn¡¯t able to reply because I was stunned. My sister had already returned to her room.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I have been talking so much. It¡¯s nice to return to the old days. Now the vige.¡±


    Now I have to spend the day alone watching the vigers.


    There was no change as told by my sister.


    I checked out the map and scouted all the areas but there were no monsters.


    I finally settled down. I moved the snacks and the tea from the floor to the desk and started observing.


    ¡°It¡¯s already two o¡¯clock. There are still 22 hrs.¡±


    I started chewing on the rice ball.


    The dark screen became bright.


    The sun has rose outside.


    When I checked the clock, it was past 6:30 in the morning.


    ¡°Wow..I was all fine when I was a Beer but now it¡¯s pretty hard after physical work.¡±


    I rubbed my eyes and patted my cheeks as I haven¡¯t slept enough.


    ¡°Should I drink coffee?¡±


    After confirming that there were no monsters around the vige, I got down to the first floor.¡±


    My mother was in the kitchen and father in the bathroom.


    Do both of the wake up at this hour? My family members seems to have been living this regr work life since a decade, that alone was amazing.


    ¡°Oh..you got up early.¡±


    ¡°You said you had some business with the vigers at the end of the month. Are you gonna interact with them online.¡±


    ¡°Yes..I am working hard on it.¡±


    My father has already shaved his beard and now has a refreshing face.


    ¡°Well..¡±


    If I stay here any more I will get rag.


    ¡°Do you want breakfast?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    I returned to my room after replying to my mother voice.


    I immediately checked the screen but there was no problem. Gams has returned to the room and was taking a nap while Lodis stands outside in his ce.


    The monsters are not active in the morning so it should be fine.


    Other vigers have decided not to go out of the cave today. Carol is ying with rocks.


    La is washing and cleaning the cave.


    The atmosphere is quiet but everyone is restless.


    I am watching the vigers so I can notice it.


    If nothing is happening then it should be fine but as it is a game shouldn¡¯t it impossible for the vigers to stay alert all day?


    My voice can¡¯t reach the creator so I couldn¡¯t help but say this.


    There is mix of expectations and anxiety.


    It¡¯s like I want the monsters toe on this peaceful day. This is my first time having such aplicated feeling.


    It was alreadyte afternoon but there was no change yet.


    I have been sitting on this chair since a long time while looking at the screen which is showing no change. I felt disappointed many times and my sleepiness has reached its peak.


    ¡°Should I take a nap?¡±


    I am good at waking up. If I can hear the rm of the attack of the monsters then I am confident to easily wake up.


    This is the first time so the problem is that I cannot take the risk.


    ¡°Oh...Should I again drink the coffee...now... something¡±


    The outside of the fence in front of the cave. Was there someone in the forest?


    When I turned up the volume up the volume of the PC, there was a sound of something crawling.


    The one currently in charge of the lookout was Gams.


    He seemed to have noticed it too. He pulled out his sword from the sheath and took a stance.


    At this time the screen became full with red alerts. A siren like sound wasing from the speakers.


    [Temptation of Evil God has begun]


    Oh..So you will inform me about the start of the event? Guess I will be able to sleep next time.


    I leaned over the desk and brought my face closer to the screen. I took a deep breath and focused on the sound and video, five ck dogs appeared from the between the trees.


    ¡ª-Temptation of Evil God is about to begin

 Chapter 17 - I Am At A Loss

    <h4>Chapter 17: I Am At A Loss</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi


    Listening to the sound of Gams sneaking up from the fence.


    A ck dog gradually approaches the fence.


    Suddenly, all 5 monsters are pointing their fangs at Gams. Now he had to deal with double the number of monsters which he had earlier fought.


    If the ck dogs doesn¡¯t had the jumping ability then it was possible to give up and turn back.


    While observing the movements of the enemy, one of the back dogs surveyed the area and went back few steps.


    Does he intend to take a run-up and then jump?


    When the ck dog tried to to jump over the fence it was pierced with the tip of the spear.


    Of course it was Gams who did it.


    There are small holes between the fences. Gams who was watching carefully stocked out the speak at a perfect timing.


    Since the direction cannot be changed in the mid air so it was an easy target.


    By the way, it was me who cave the advice about these holes.


    He shakes of the ck dog from the spear and it falls on the other side of the fence.


    When I was wondering what to do about the corpse, the other four balck dogs consumed it at once in the blink of an eye


    I thought there would be violence but so much...


    The ck dogs after devouring theirpanion moved away from the fence.


    I have an ominous feeling.


    All the four ck dogs start running at once as if to affirm my words.


    One of them can be handled but four is impossible.


    When they jumped over the fence, Gams using his two swords pierced two of the ck dogs in the air but allowed the other to enter the fence.


    Instantly throwing away the spear and pulling the two swords and after shing one of the unprepared ones and tear the throat of the other when turning back.


    I kew he was strong but he was stronger than I expected.


    It was a wonderful battle that I couldn¡¯t help but admire.


    At that time his movements were restricted due the vigers behind him. But now he can move freely.


    I might not need to use the golem.


    The strength of Gams was impressive.


    Several hours have passed since then.


    I noted down the number and type of enemies. I noticed that there was a pattern.


    The enemies appeared exactly after an hour or hurry minutes after the annihtion of previous wave. In addition, thetter has a more number of enemies. So far no monster has appeared alone.


    If you think of it as a game, then it¡¯smon phenomenon. I think it¡¯s random monsters which appear after the fixed time interval during the Temptation of the Evil God.


    At first only ck dogs appeared but after two hours wild board also started appearing.


    I have seen then several times as they were hunted by the vigers several times and the meat was sent to my house.


    The wild board to seem have more defensive capability than the ck dogs and hence there are more troublesome as they will rush into the fence and if you don¡¯t stop then then they will break the logs into multiple pieces. But there are some countermeasures.


    When the fence was crafted, sharp-pointed logs were installed around the height of the forehead of the wild boar.


    So, when it thrusts itself towards the fence, it dies.


    After which Gams and Lodis go out to collect the corpse so it can beter on processed and made into dried meat, there should be no problem forck do proteins for the time being.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since thest attack. For now it¡¯s going on well..¡±


    I feel that the threat level was lower than expected but if I hadn¡¯t found out this base then it would have been a problem.


    Gams is ying a very active role, as it is not necessary for him to protect anyone so he can move freely.


    I confirmed the time, it was already 5pm. The outside was getting darker.


    ¡°Monsters be active at night. From now the real problem starts.¡±


    It seems that the vigers are also aware of it. Gams is resting until the enemy appears while Lodis and Chem are in charge of watching over the fence.


    ¡°I am worried about exhaustion problems as he is fighting alone. I understand the pain of manualbour because I work as a cleaner but I can¡¯t bepared to him.¡±


    I addition, there is the tension about dying. There will also be mental fatigue.


    ¡°My turn may soone.¡±


    Since thest attack has his happend, I got down quickly and told my mother that I won¡¯t leave the Pc today so I will eat upstairs. I brought my sweets and drinks upstairs.


    I ced the food and drink around the Pc. I turned my face towards the clock so I can easily look at the time.


    I remember when I was once aiming for a rare monster in a two day event.


    There were many limited time events in Netoge and if you miss them then there will be items which you will never get. Defeated enemies reappeared every hour and so I used to monitor it like this.


    At that time I was serious just like at this moment but the feeling waspletely different.


    Even if they are programmed AIs, I want to protect them.


    I need to thank the vigers who helped me in withdrawing from the Neet life.


    There is still 6 hours remaining. Everyone do your best.


    From here own, I will stick to the Pc and would not distract my line of sight in any case.


    The first attack after sunset was here.


    Five ck dogs and three wild boars. It was the first time for an multi race wave attack.


    Isn¡¯t it wasteful to expect abination of carnivorous and herbivorous?


    Since Lodis coding detect the sign of monsters so he found out a littleter on.


    ¡°It¡¯s an enemy attack. 5 ck dogs and 3 Wild Boars.¡±


    Gams jumped out from inside the cave when the door vigorously opened.


    ¡°Thank you Rodis. Quickly get inside the cave.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t over do it.¡±


    After confirming that Lodis went into the cave he picked up his spear.


    If we can survive today then I will seriously think about increasing the number of fighters.


    As usual Gams took a position near the fence and put on a spear on both sides.


    The five dogs this time jumped across the fence at the same time. He pierced two of them in mid air using the spear and quickly switched the weapon to the swords and shed the neck of two dogs.


    Now it was possible to have confidence in fighting the renaming ck dog but suddenly the fence log flew away.


    ¡°Is it broken?¡±


    Two brutal wild boars crawled from the hole in the fence. When looked for the third one, it has already stuck on the fence and has died.


    They aimed for the chance when Gams was distracted by appearance of the new enemy. The ck dog suddenly jumps in but hesitates and rolls on the ground.


    ¡°Should I perform the Golem summon?....No but..¡±


    Although he seems to be in pinch but I have already seen him fighting during the day so I Decided to not to do it.


    Both the wild boars rushed towards him at the same time. Gams picks up a spear lying on the ground and jumps over the enemy head using the it like a pole.


    As hends, he throws the spear on the back of the wild boar. The spear pierced the animal and it fell to the ground.


    The other one takes U turn at the entrance of the cave but is soon thrusted with another spear.


    The ck dog died by his forehead being pierced by the dagger thrown by Gams.


    If it was an one on one fight then his opponent will never win.


    The victory of Gams is confirmed. It¡¯s cool looking at a scene like this.


    ¡± It¡¯s broken. I have to repair it.¡±


    He has just finished the battle but yet he immediately started to repair the fence.


    The vigerse out of the cave and carry the spare logs and embed them in the blown parts of the fence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo..Gams go and have rest...If you fall down today then everyone will be killed. Carol go and embrace your brother and stop him from working.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Too rest~ ¡°


    Carol¡¯s jumps to Gams who was trying to work and ording to instruction of La due to the interference he is forced to rest.¡±


    It seems Gams who is a bit confused, sits still on a spot.


    His sister Chem was trying to the work on her brothers part but it seems her hands are not dexterous. Lodis family mainly worked on the repair job.


    I kept close eye on my surroundings so they won¡¯t be attacked while working. In case of an emergency, I will send the ore written Oracle.


    As they were already prepared for repairs in advance so the work was done in twenty minutes. Now they are reinforcing the fence with tes.


    We managed to survive this time, but this is the first wave of the night so I cant think what will happen in the future.


    When I was thinking about jt, I saw something in the forest.


    Not one or two, but five, ten, fifteen....more than twenty?


    While I was counting the number of monsters, big red characters suddenly appeared on the screen.


    [Temptation of Evil God]


    A harsh warning sound and red letters shing repeatedly.


    This is thest battle of the event.


    Gams suddenly stands up and gives instruction to the vigers to evacuate.


    Everyone one by one escaped into the cave without saying a word ofint.


    Arge group of monsters appeared through the forest.

 Chapter 18 - Desperate Determination And Desperate Me

    <h4>Chapter 18: Desperate Determination And Desperate Me</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi


    Until now there were only two types of monsters but now there is a demon with green skin which has appeared for the first time. Is it the monster which attacked the carriage at the opening of the game?


    I moved the cursor and clicked on it. Green Demon is disyed. It seems that¡¯s not the case.


    The intelligence of this monster seems be above the previous ones. So far this is the only human type monster with and it can break the pointed stakes on the fences using it¡¯s club.


    If it is destroyed then there will be no way to prevent the monsters from entering the cave.


    The wild boars collide with the wall at once and the logs fly away from the soil.


    While the huge logs are flying away in the air, the monsters charge at Gams.


    Gams throws the spear prating a green Demon, but his body is sent flying away due to the collision with the wild boar that jumped towards him.


    ¡°Oh..Brother!!¡±


    Chem peeked through the entrance of the cave. She is worried about her brother but she is powerless to do anything.


    She is witnessing the worst scene in her life. She is chanting her brother¡¯s name while crying.


    Lodis and La clung to the body of Chem who is about to jump out into the middle of monster horde.


    ¡°You need not do that. Miracle activate Golem Summon¡±


    I clicked the Golem Summon in the miracles which was opened in advance.


    White dazzling light appears and the screen changes to a first person view.


    The scene is inside the cave. The Lodis family and Chem are facing him and their mouths are wide open with goofy expression. Am I looking from a slightly higher position?


    They must be surprised due the sudden appearance of the Golem. I would like to examine the movements in various ways but I don¡¯t have the time for it.


    So this is the screen from the perspective of the Golem. I don¡¯t have time to test drive it.


    I grabbed the gamepad which was prepared Ina advance. The method to operate is written on the right side of the screen. This is like some melee close battle action game.


    I jumped over the altar under the feet and grabbed a weapon.


    When I dashed, my frets were faster than I thought. Is the Golem system agile even though it has an image of slow motion?


    I shakes the sword while running. I can manipte the sword as I imagined. This is good.


    The height of the Golem is slightly higher than Gams estimated from my viewpoint. I thought that the Golem would have a morerger body but it is like this.


    Well I am grateful that it is close to a game which I am used to ying.


    When I jumped out from the cave, Chem was standing near the entrance.


    ¡°God of Fate..¡±


    I heard a whispering voice.


    The golem might be emitting a god like aura which at a nce gives the impression of a God. It¡¯s just my spection because I can¡¯t see it myself.


    When I jumped out, Gams was still fighting. The is a sound on his forehead and his right arm is hanging down probably due to injury butt still he continues to fight.


    ¡°Leave it to me from here on.¡±


    I cut the ck dog which was biting the left leg of Gams.


    The Golem seems to have a considerable power.


    I greeted the iing assault of the wild boar with a upper stance.


    When I inputted themand to swing the sword, the body of the wild boar was split into two halves, and it¡¯s left and right parts pass from both my sides.


    This is a jackpot. I am d that I saved fate points for this.


    I rush to the crowded area of monsters and swing around the sword which I got. Each swing broken a monster and it¡¯s corpse rolls on the ground.


    The enemy¡¯s attack patterns and movements were learned by observing today¡¯s battles, so it was easy to avoid them.


    Once the ck dog is in a low position and it jumps from there, then I just need to jump lightly to the side.


    Since it¡¯s movement is in a straight line then if you stick out the sword then the monster would automatically be peirced.


    Only the movements of the green Demon hasn¡¯t been observed yet but it¡¯s easy to catch him as he is not much fast. It¡¯s not a threat to me who ys games everyday.


    However, I am not really good in first person perspective where I can¡¯t see myself. I prefer the third person perspective.


    ....Oh, I can change the viewpoint.


    If you look closely there was mention changing viewpoints at the end of the description. While avoiding the attack of the monsters, I clicked on the option using the cursor.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s done.¡±


    I thought I was manipting a stone Golem but looks like that wasn¡¯t the case.


    The colors of the body is light brown. The head is small and the hair extends to it¡¯s waist. The outfit looks like a simple dress with cloth wrapped around the waist.


    It also wore an armor to protect it¡¯s wrist, El ows, and toes to knees.


    It looks like an ancient Roman diator as shown in the movies. [ Asada here. I am toozy to exin what diator is. Google it yourself mates.]


    I was surprisingly defeating the monsters reflexively.


    This figure...this isn¡¯t like a figure of God of Fate but Chem said it is, so I might be mistaken.


    The color is wooden rather than like a stone. No wait...there was an altar where the Golem was summoned. In other words, is this......the statue of God of Fate carved by Gams.


    That was roughly carved and it was suspicious whether it is a person or not but maybe due to the Golem summoning, it was reborn with a first ss artistic image.


    But the Golems in ancient mythology were made up of Stone and Dirt. I haven seen various types of Golems including wooden ones in fantasy novels and games so I think it should be okay.


    Regardless whether it is true or not. I can help the vigers.


    I ced the gamepad back ok the desk.


    The enemies has already been destroyed and it is no longer necessary to move it. While thinking, my fingers subconsciously moved and the eneme was beaten.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I too good at this?¡±


    I drank tea from stic bottle while praying myself.


    If I can use the Golem then I can protect the vigers.


    <<End of Temptation of Evil God. There will be no monster attacks today.>>


    Red letters came out on the screen again.


    Oh, is it safe today? Yoshi, you nailed it.


    I squeezed my fists and made a gut lose.


    After settling down for a while, I got worried about the wounds of Gams,so I returned my gaze back to the screen.


    Since a while ago, the vigers were surrounding the statue which I was manipting earlier.


    ¡°Thank you, God of Fate.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives.¡±


    ¡°It was so amazing. The statue was moving.¡±


    ¡°We were saved...Thanks to God, everyone is safe.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for saving my beloved family and Gams.¡±


    Gams embraced his sister as she she¡¯d tears and said her thanks.


    Carol jumped around and expressed her joy through out her body.


    Her parents were staring at the figure while embracing each other and crying.


    If you are praised by the vigers so much, you will definitely be embarrassed. I am shy even though I know this is a game.


    There should be an answer to the vigers from God. It seems there was anmand to raise it hand. How is that?


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t work. It¡¯s not broken or something....is it? Is there some time restriction?¡±


    Suddenly it has became impossible for me to manipte the statue. When I checked the operations list, there was something written in small letters.


    ¡°Caution: Manipting the Golem consumes fate points per second. Please note that you will no be able to control the Golem when the fate points run out. The Golem can be only activated once a day.¡±


    ¡°Points Consumption...? Once a day?¡±


    I looked at the top right of the screen to confirm my date points only to find it being zero.


    It consumed a lot of Fate points to summon the Golem but there still there should have been some reaming point. Was it all used up after controlling the Golem for just a few minutes?


    .....Well.has nearly ten thousand gold melted in such a short time? The daily allowance for which I worked so hard.


    I thought the vigers are now safe and I can y an active role for the vigers.


    I dropped my soldiers and big sigh left my mouth.


    The unexpected expenses is too painful. I should move the Golem only when there is some crisis.


    I can¡¯t use this unless I continue my part time job. Kuh..this game consumes more money than a smartphone billing game.


    I am depressed thinking that all the effort of my work is lost in an instant but I earned the money for the vigers in the first ce. Yeah this is the way it should have been used.


    I convinced myself and returned my gaze to the screen.


    Finally, the vigers with heir little excitement carry back the statue of the God of Fate back to Altar.


    After the relocations, Chem starts healing the wounds of Gams. The light overflows from her hand and touches the wound.


    That¡¯s a relief. Oh, I should tell them using the Oracle that there will be no monster attack today.


    After telling the vigers that they are safe today, the vigers copsed on the floor of he cave as if their whole body has lost power.


    ¡°Thanks everyone. Please rest.¡±


    I am keeping out eye for the vigers who arete for dinner.


    The corpses if the countless monsters are rolling around the fence.


    Even though it is a game, the corpse of the monster that is killed will not disappear automatically. If the corpse remains unattended it might lure other monsters so it should be disposed of.


    For he time being, the vigers have thrown the corpse of the non-edible monsters into a hole dug in advance but isn¡¯t it better to burn them rather than burying them in terms of hygiene.


    I was surprised to see some arrows stuck on the fence while looking for missing corpses.


    ....I initially didn¡¯t care but when I looked into the hole where the corpses were dumped, some of the monsters had arrows stuck on them.


    No one can use a bow in the vige. That means


    I thanked the pharmacist who still hasn¡¯t shown himself.

 Chapter 19.1

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor:</strong> Kylerboi ~ Unedited


    I managed to clear the Temptation of Evil God and after assuring that the vigers slept with a piece of mind, I decided to leave the room.


    I threw the empty cans and candy bags into the kitchen trash and then started examining the contents of the refrigerator.


    I was hungry so I was fishing out something.


    There is still a lot of meat which was sent from Vige of Fate. I can use it.


    As soon as the meat was baked, the door to the living room was opened.


    It was Sayuki in her suit. Her face looked really tired and her beauty was ruined.


    It was 2:00 on the clock. She seemed to have worked overtime today.


    ¡°Oh... Smells Good¡±


    ¡°..Do you want to eat Sayuki?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Onisama. Yes, please.¡±


    What? What¡¯s wrong? She just called me brother and I replied with a pampering attitude. This is scary.


    I have recently realized that my cold attitude towards everyone has changed but now I was getting more nervous than usual.


    It might be due to the pressure at work. So it might not be definitely bad.


    I put the rice in a bowl and served the grilled the meat and then seasoned with the sauce. After that I prepared the Soup with melted eggs, it¡¯s a Chinese dish.


    ¡°I was able to do it.¡±


    ¡°Oi..¡±


    She seems really tired and is sitting on the sofa with only her shirt and underwear. Would it be troublesome to sit on the dining table?


    If you look closely, her cheeks were red and her breath was.....


    Ok. The mystery has been solved. This girl is just drunk.


    Even after 10 years of my Meet life. I still consideed Sayuki a teenage. She is now over 20 years of age so she can drink alcohol.


    Thinking about such things, I carried all the dishes and sat face to face with her to eat together.


    Oh..the sauce and the meat are good. It¡¯s really excellent.


    ¡°Oh..let¡¯s eat with this tired body.¡±


    My sister seems to enthusiastically struggling.


    Her beauty is getting wasted like this but as a Older Brother I am happy for her eating this enthusiastically


    ¡°You are reallyte today. Is your body okay?¡±


    ¡°I am okay. Work is fun!¡±


    She does not seem to be forcing a lie. Although she is heavily tired, she has a bright expression.....just a little drunk.


    ¡°It¡¯s just..¡±


    Don¡¯t close your mouth beforepleting what you were going to say to me.


    Are there any problems? Are you look for some advice? I don¡¯t think I can give you the right advice.


    But it¡¯s impossible a brother to abandon his sister. If this is know to Gams, he will be disappointed.


    ¡°I will ask you if there is some problem. I am an unreliable brother but maybe talking to a fool might make you feel better.¡±


    Sayuki serious eyes caught me off guard.


    I would have looked away in a normal case but now I stared back.


    ¡°I feel like I am being watched by someone recently.


    ¡°....a stalker?¡±


    Is she too self-conscious here? But the same thing happened when I was a student. I have a past with a stalker.


    It is evident that her face is serious but she is still beautiful.


    ¡°Well, I am little worried because since a while I have been returning homete at night.¡±


    ¡°You are worried?¡±


    Her eyes seem to be asking why does my line seems questionable.


    ¡°That¡¯s natural Oni-sama.¡±


    ¡°I know it without you saying it twice. See...I...I thought that you hate me because I am like this.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s only natural that you hate me.¡±


    ¡°Oh...back in the past. It¡¯s just that you were a little bit cooler.¡±


    I feel embarrassed hearing it. Her cheeks seems to red. Is it because of the alcohol or ...


    Even if she was drunk. It was quite generous of her. I fell nostalgic and even started crying a little.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say something like that.¡±


    I put my hand on my sister head after making a quirky expression in my shyness. She seems to boiling a little bit.


    .....Oh....Now...I have done it but It was nice to be able to do this after so many years.


    I was prepared for her to get angry but the words of abuse never came out of her mouth.


    ¡°Sayuki?¡±


    ¡°No..well. I am so tired so I am going to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Well when you areing homete, please contact me. I will pick you up.¡±


    I took out the smartphone from my pocket and made aplicated face.


    This is the influence of my mother¡¯s old age. Well It would be inconvenient if there was no means to contact her.


    ¡°Well..ok..I will give you the number, then will you help me out when I am in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just that I might not be able toe when on cleaning duty.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I know. But don¡¯t be ridiculous like in the past.¡±


    I was looking at the smartphone screen with a smile after getting her number. I was really relieved. I am still far away from being a brother like Gams.

 Chapter 19.2 - Winter and Me

    <h4>Chapter 19 (2/2): Winter and Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor:</strong> Kylerboi ~ Unedited


    Two days have passed since I cleared the Temptation of the Evil God.


    Arge of Fate points were consumed but now the Fate points have I creased due to the vigers gratitude. Still it¡¯s far away from the original value.


    This is a game where rich people have lots of advantage. They can enjoy it without a problem and you can even survive the Temptation of Evil God.


    We enjoy a month free of any charges but then they throw a high difficulty event after you get addicted to the game. The yer who wants to continue must spend money if they want to continue.


    ¡°This is an excellent strategy.¡±


    I an annoyed but I need to make money.


    I am being danced in such a way but still I am doing the cleaning job.


    Rather than the usual super market cleaning at midnight. Today my job is to clean the floors and windows of a multi purpose building.


    It was really bad at the end of the month. Really I appreciate their help.


    Mr. Yamamoto is apologizing for breaking the light in front of the vending machine when he was taking the break.


    I was rushed due to the sudden job but the attack has already happened and there were no problems


    with it¡¯s aftermaths.


    Its okay. Thest day of the month is already gone.


    ¡°This is good. Would you like to drink this?¡±


    You should receive the kindness without hesitation. It¡¯s rude to refuse.


    ¡°Is this the hot milk tea.?¡±


    ¡°Yo. Is it okay?¡±


    I took the milk tea of my favorite brand.


    Thanks for the hot drink in the chilling days of December.


    ¡°By the way, what was the sudden erand?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, but will you keep it a secret from the president?¡±


    ¡°Yes, well. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Aren¡¯t you shouting too loudly to keep it a secret?


    ¡°Actually.....If you have the same game you can understand. There was a limited time event for a game.¡±


    ¡°Oh...uh¡±


    I couldn¡¯t reply unexpectedly.


    It may be a scene where I can me him like ¡°So, that was the reason.¡± but I have no right to say anything because my reason was the same.


    ¡°Well to be honest, I understand your feelings. Was it a rare event?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are myrade.So you understand. I was terrified that you are going to be mad. It needs a lot of preparation.¡±


    It seems he was really happy that I understood it.


    I don¡¯t feel like ming him because I can understand him as a gamer. It¡¯s not unusual for a a game to have some kind of event at the end of every month.


    However, the end of the month event reminds me of Vige of Fate. Should I ask him about it?


    ¡°Is the game about city building or roleying?¡±


    ¡°No..it¡¯s not. It¡¯s a killing game. It¡¯s interesting to do what you cant do in real life.¡±


    Although its a lousy thing, but recently a survival game in which everyone survives by killing each other with guns has be popr. It¡¯s interpersonal warfare, the behavior pattern changes depending upon the opponed so you will never get tired of it.


    Many people like Mr.Yamamoto are addicted to such games.


    ¡°I have yed such games but I am not good at it.¡±


    ¡°I would rmend it to you...oh but it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    I am thinking while crossing my arms.


    I am really excited to talk about games in my break time.


    I drinker my milk tea all at once while appreciating the good luck with which I was blessed.


    So let¡¯s do our best in the second half too.


    ¡°It has gotten quitete.¡±


    Today there was more work than usual.¡±


    The schedule supposed to be end in the evening but the client was a fine person and was pointing out everywhere saying it was dirty here and dirty there persistently so before we knew it the sun has already gone down.


    I wanted to replenish my sweets and drinks so I walked to the nearest convenience store from my back on my way home.


    ¡°The meat is best on a cold day.¡±


    While I was walking on the road with meat on my right and tea on my left hands. I heard the ringtone of my smartphone.


    I threw out the remaining meat buns into my mouth and took out the smartphone.


    My sister is calling me?


    It¡¯s the first time that I got a call from Sayuki.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    It was too much of me to eat at once.


    ¡°Oni-sama there seems to be a stalker following me that I talked about before.¡±


    I was surprised, and swallowed the remaining meat buns in my mouth.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I am exiting the nearest convenience store to home.¡±


    So she is back at the store?


    I turned back the way I came from.


    I need to reach to my sister. I have to.

 Chapter 20.1 - Reliable Sister

    <h4>Chapter 20 (1/2): Reliable Sister</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi ~ Unedited


    The lights of the convenience store can be seen on my way back.


    I arrived at the front of the convenience store. It¡¯s been a long time since I ran so seriously...oh since the Temptation of the Evil God. I am having difficulty in breathing.


    ¡°Well...yeah where is Sayuki?¡±


    When I looked inside the store. I saw my sister all alone in the store except the clerk.


    There was no stalker like figure.


    My sister seemed to have noticed me and my expression loosened a bit.


    I wanted to go inside the store but stopped on seeing her pointing outside.


    I pretended to make a phone call on my smartphone to avoid suspicion and turned around slowly.


    Is she pointing towards that direction? I went to a corner. Kept my ears on the smartphone and kept an eye on the surroundings.


    I don¡¯t know surely because of the dark but it seems there was someone hiding there.


    Should I approach and check? Even if I don¡¯t want catch him, I can n my future measures depending upon his reaction.


    ¡°I am near the convenience store. You haven¡¯t picked me up yet? Is it cold?¡±


    I got out to the road while talking in a bright voice.


    I was pretending while gradually leaving the convenience store and approaching towards the person. I need to be patient and need to walk in a natural way to avoid suspicion and alert the opponent.


    I think if I go further then the figure of the person will be clear...


    The person in the corner ran away in the opposite direction even though I was walking carefully with restrained feelings.


    Oh, shit he escaped. What am I going to do now? It¡¯s better to make a chase and clear this situation.


    My smartphone starts ringing as I was about to dash. When I checked the screen, it was an iing call from my sister.


    ¡°Don¡¯t chase because it would be dangerous.¡±


    I listened to my sister voice who seems to be about to cry, this changed my mind and returned to the convenience store.


    My younger sister stopped me with such a desperate voice, probably recalling the time when we were driven away an old stalker.


    ......When my sister was still in junior-high, I was a college student. I couldn¡¯t tolerate the stalker so I caught the man who hiding without thinking.


    The other party was not a ssmate of my sister but was someone who had caught up my sister by ident.


    Speaking of sense of Justice, it sounded good and I was sweetened because my opponent was a kid in junior high, 10 years younger than me. I can win if he is alone.


    When he was seriously screaming at the stalker, the kid took out a concealed knife.


    At that time I freaked out.


    I was only thinking about how to run at that moment. I wanted to run away even though my sister was behind me. Just without thinking about it I tried to escape.


    I don¡¯t remember what I said but probably it was a pitiful reply.


    I still remember how my sister looked when she was crying.


    The other party sharply cut open my belly with his knife where I couldn¡¯t avoid it at all. I still remember clearly the pain and sensation of a foreign substance entering my body.


    And before I noticed, I was already rushed to the hospital.


    The bleeding was severe but fortunately the internal organs seemed unhurt and recovered quite quickly even after some injuries.


    At that time just before losing my cool.., my sister¡¯s face that had been crying seemed to have revived again.


    Assuming the stalker to be a same kind of person, who can protect his sister if he were to be injured seriously again.


    I do not have any means to counter the de. What am I going to do if I don¡¯t have any weapons in my hands.


    If I was stabbed and died and the stalker got arrested, it might be a good solution but I still got the vigers. I cant be irresponsible and abandon them.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want to disillusioned again.¡±


    The wound on my belly still remains.


    While touching the old wounds gently from top of my clothes, I rushed to my sister who was standing at the convenience store.


    ¡°Oni-sama. I am d that you came to pick me up, but I told you not to mess up.¡±


    ¡°Since it iste night. Keep your voice down.¡±


    While deliberately acting oblivious I extended my hand towards my sister.


    She inted her cheeks and faced me. A gesture which I was familiar with since I was a child. We have grown but it still hasn¡¯t changed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Yeah..well, thank you Oni-sama¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡±

 Chapter 20.2

    <h4>Chapter 20 (2/2): Old Wounds</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi ~ Unedited


    My sister is not returning to the past but instead she is approaching me who is trying to go back to past. [ Listen mates. This might sound confusing but here we are talking about to returning back to their behaviour and life 10 years ago and not the time travel. I also hope the editor can move myment to the notes section because I am toozy to do it.]


    I have to protect my sister until the end. In the past it was fine because the opponent who stabbed me ran away but now he might attack my sister instead.


    I cannot regret my fast when I am all alone. I need to assure that my sister remains same.


    I talked with my sister about work and cleaning on our way home.


    When talking about the cleaning technique which Mr.Yamamoto and Misaki, sheughed.


    The cold winds were blowing mercisely in the winter night. He was just chatting but he was getting the warmth far more than from a hot tea.


    My sister asked me to go to the bath first, so I quickly washed up my body and immersed myself in the bathtub.


    Until recently, she always used to say ¡°She doesn¡¯t like to bath after me.¡±


    My younger sister might like to enter early so I stopped my long bath and got up early.


    ¡°It¡¯s up.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    When I got out of the bathroom to be reced by my sister. I got back to the second floor with a drink.


    I talked on the way back home that I would regrly pick her up to avoid future stalking problems and when it was impossible for me then father or mother can pick her up instead.


    Something has already happened so it will be to convince my parents. I feel relieved.


    After the attack, I was really worried about the state of Vige but guess I need not.


    After the Temptation of the Evil God, the ferocity of the monster seemed to have lost for a while.


    When I checked the vigers were asleep in the room. I am going to sleep too naturally.


    I read past logs, just like usual Chem and Carol battled put for Gams and only the Lodis and her wife seemed to have some serious conversations.


    Should I use the Fate points to activate a miracle now that the situation is fairly stable. There is also the problem about my sister¡¯s stalker so I want to reduce my concerns a little.


    Which miracle should I trigger? There are various personally security miracles but they are not necessary for now. I want to replenish the daily necessities by inviting some travellers.


    I was worried about the purchase price, but I am relived as the materials extracted from defeated monsters stored in the cave can be sold.


    While scrolling through the miracle list. I found a item in a different color. It was a limited time miracle.


    [Limited Bonus Event] You can get a permanentpanion or a powerful item or both.


    This is attractive. I don¡¯t want to miss these events as a gamer. Is the time period only for today?


    If I miss the timings then I might probably never get thatpanion and item.


    The Fate points are sufficient. However, the cave of the vigers falls in a remote area. I cannot regret itter on.


    It¡¯s not like a normal game.


    It¡¯s pretty regrettable but I guess it cannot be traded for the life of the vigers.


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom and then sleep.¡±


    I was a little sick, when had sat on the toilet. Footsteps approached me from the hallway and my sister¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Hey, can I borrow your PC. My packets are at their limits.¡±


    ¡°Oh..ok sure.¡±


    I am not sure what a packet is but there is nothing wrong with lending my PC......PC?!!!


    ¡°Wait a minute. Don¡¯t use the old pc.¡±


    I shouted but heard no reply.


    I told my sister roughly about the game but I didn¡¯t tell her the exact details. It would be a problem if some strange operation is performed.


    I rushed, wiped my butt and enter my room, my sister slowly turned around.


    The swear that flows from her temples and her awkward expression is giving me a bad feeling.


    ¡°I am sorry. I clicked something wrong and got this.¡±


    My sister moved away from the PC, the screen entered my sight.


    Large letters were on the screen.


    [Bonus Event Activated. It will start 10:00 am day after tomorrow.?


    It was disyed.


    ......Sayuki is good.......

 Chapter 21.1 - Innocent Carol and Me

    <h4>Chapter 21 (1/2): Innocent Carol and Me</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi (Unedited)


    I can not do anything now that it has been chosen.


    It¡¯s bad that I left the miracle option open and allowed my sister to use the PC.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s irreversible......Did I do something wrong?¡±


    A younger sister who crawls her eye while holding her head.


    I am surprised by her but now angry.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s good because I originally wanted to do it. If you are looking for something then you can look here.¡±


    My sister sat in front of the new PC, and I sat on the old one where the Vige of Fate was active. [ I really had no idea that he had two PCs.]


    Will it start at 10:00 am the day after tomorrow? Should I say that I am unhappy? There is no work on that day so it¡¯s possible to respond to he event with ease.


    I didn¡¯t want to choose it, but If I didn¡¯t do it so there is nothing to regret. I think it was good.


    Then I should be quick and sleep early today for the day after tomorrow. [ Please note that it¡¯ste night so it means it will be soon 00.00 am]


    My younger sister finished up her investigation and returned to her room, so I soon entered the futon to sleep. [ I am sure you all know what a futon is... probably]


    There were lots of worries after the work but it wasn¡¯t a bad day because my rtionship with my sister has gotten closer. I feel like I can sleep well today.


    It was already eight¡¯o clock when I woke up in the morning. My father and sister have already left for work.


    When I got down to the first floor, my mother was there so I decided to have breakfast together with her.


    ¡°Yesterday you can back with Sayuki. When did you get back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t when I got back. There was a stalker following her yesterday so I went to pick her up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.....!! Did you see the other person face?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately no.¡±


    When I replied my mother who was standing and questioning me, she sat back with a grown. My previous stalker problem had really bothered my mother, so I wanted to be silent about this but guess I need to talk as I can¡¯t follow up when I am busy up with work.


    ¡°I will protect my sister.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I know.¡±


    Needless to say, I have never done anything like an older brother in ast decade. I don¡¯t think this will have any effect but I need to show a little resolve.


    ¡°But there is that incident in the past....so don¡¯t mess up. You and Sayuki are same to me.¡±


    ¡°......all right.¡±


    My voice was clogged up due to the words from my mother.


    Even it was just few words they touched my heart.


    I always thought that I was unnecessary and abandoned.


    For these reasons I didn¡¯t even try to move forwards. There were times when I envied my parents and sister as well as the world.


    I was rotten from my roots and considered myself abandoned and unnecessary existence.


    But it was different. I was cloudy enough not to understand the love of my family.


    I ran away from reality and got saved by a game. Can there be such a life?


    I didn¡¯t want my mother to see my tears so after I leveled up my breakfast, I returned to my room without raising my head.


    I need to make the event day tomorrow a sess to thank the vigers


    Should I increase the number of the people using the miracle so there chances of survival increase.


    Or should I save it?


    .....The Temptation of the Evil God was troublesome. The vigers appreciation has increased the Fate points by a lot but the event consumed all of it.


    I wonder if there is some good miracle with few Fate points.


    While staring the screen while thinking about such a convenient thing my gaze stops at a certain item.


    ¡°Was there such a thing?¡±


    [Egg Gacha]


    [Asada here. Okay A Gacha is a toy machine into which a customer puts money and twist a crank and a stic egg pops out of it, inside of which there is a prize, usually a collectible toy. This system is used in games to get rewards just like lucky spin wheels. Kylerboi if u see this then do not move thisment from here .]


    I clicked on the item to view the details. You can Gacha once for free a month. You can randomly obtain one of the following...bird egg, reptile egg, amphibian egg, monster egg, rare monster egg. Obedient to the first person seen after hatching. You can use it as a pet or you can make it grow and use it as a food.


    There were no disadvantages.


    I am attracted to it for it being free, but the problem is it¡¯s content. I don¡¯t know what will hatch after obtaining the egg. However, there should be no problems to the vigers irrespective of what hatches from it.


    If a bird is hatched, you can use it for scouting. If it¡¯s a reptile or amphibian, you can bake and eat it. What about pets?....Lizard is no good, but does anyone likes them?


    If a monster is hatched it can help in the defense. If it¡¯s a rare one then even more strength.


    I think I have seen a Gacha system in a game where one can control monsters. I think it was a fantasy anime. Is it some major system which I don¡¯t know about?


    It¡¯s not bad as I can get one for free every month.

 Chapter 21.2 - Innocent Carol

    <h4>Chapter 21 (2/2): Innocent Carol</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi ~ Unedited


    Even if the Egg takes time to hatch, then it can be alternatively be used to make egg dishes. Let¡¯s entrust the vigers with the job of what to do with the egg.


    There is a strong desire in me to rotate the Egg Gacha although the reason is unknown.


    Well, what wille out?


    After the Gacha is activated, the various eggs are disyed at high speed one after the another. There is a button at the bottom of the screen. So I can stop it manually?


    Some are like the chicken eggs but others like toxic shells. There are various sizes, some of them cover the whole screen while other are about the size of a human little finger.


    ¡°Is it possible to stop ording to my wish?¡±


    In the first ce, the problem is that content of the egg cannot be judged with the shell.


    I stared so seriously that my eyes flickered. So I decided to close my eyes and try out my luck.


    After I opened my eyes, there was a long thin egg on the screen. It¡¯s not like a chicken. It seems a familiar¡¯s egg but I haven¡¯t seen that shape.


    When the image of the egg disappeared, a text appeared saying that it will be ced near the the vige.


    Well, it¡¯s not handed over to the vigers but instead is left alone near the vige.


    A red dot blinks on the map. It looks like the egg was ced there. However, it is quite far from the fence in the forest so it can¡¯t be found without careful observation.


    ¡°Should I tell them using the Oracle?¡±


    It would be a waste to leave it there as I got it from Gacha.


    ¡°A weak life in a white shell lurks in the forest. It depends on your luck whether can provide you with strength but it might be good to pick it up.¡±


    Should I change the text to something easier to understand? I also have to mention that there will be some kind of an event tomorrow.


    I is difficult to write sentences which bring about the dignity of the God and also not give some unpleasant feeling.


    After making some adjustments, just as I was thinking, the vigers who read the oracke entered into the forest and found the egg.


    Surprisingly it was Carol who discovered the egg.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s an egg. We can eat egg dishes now.¡±


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t eat it. It was written in the Oracle that we can take it but it¡¯s a gift from God so we have to cherish it.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Mom. I understand.¡±


    Carol responds with suddenly lifting one hand.


    And then moved in front of the Altair and ced the egg gently.


    ¡°Thank you God. I was told to cherish this egg so please keep it God.¡±


    And prayed, then the egg disappeared.


    This sight is same as when you tribute...tribute.....that means you sent me the egg!!?


    What are you doing Carol? What are you doing my sending me the egg which I gave to the vigers.


    Her mother La was also very surprised.


    La desperately apologized to the statue of God of Destiny. Don¡¯t worry so much, Carol doesn¡¯t seem to understand what she did wrong and why are you angry.


    I will get the egg tomorrow. What should I do.....If it¡¯s not a chicken then it will be dangerous to eat it and I would need to hatch it.


    I don¡¯t like being sent unidentified eggs.


    I am no good with the reptiles and amphibians but I can just throw it away. It its a bird it would be better.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be worried so I decided to upload the egg which I saw on the inte and asked what kind of egg it was.


    Opinion s gathered immediately, but it seems it resembles a reptile egg. Maybe a snake or a lizard.


    ¡°Snake.....Lizard....I am pretty bad with them..¡±


    Still I didn¡¯t want to give away the gift which I received so I decided to check out the hatching and breeding methods online.


    The reptile can be handed over to someone who like them.


    It is sent from the game world, actually it is a gift from the game operatingpany but I still doubt what if it¡¯s from another really world?


    If thats true then it might be a monster egg.


    ¡°No..no..no, it¡¯s ridiculous. Maybe it¡¯s an egg of a lizard or a snake which can be kept as a pet. If so then will my family will be a problem?¡±


    Even if I keep it in my room, family consent is necessary. It would be troublesome if my sister is not good with the reptiles.


    My worries have increased again.


    I am not angry at Carol but I guess I would be forgiven if I just spill bitch once. [ Basically say abusive word once]

 Chapter 22.1 - Lizard Loving Family

    <h4>Chapter 22 (1/2): Lizard Loving Family</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi (edited)


    In the evening, my mother called me from the ground floor to receive the egg parcel, so I went down with heavy steps.


    ¡°Is it meats and fruits again?¡±


    My mother curiously looks into it.


    I had to exin it to her anyway so I opened the parcel in the living room.


    Inside the box there were shock absorbers and an egg was buried at it¡¯s center.


    It feels quite hard after taking it out. ording to my research yesterday, lizard and snake eggs are often soft but this seems to be quite hard.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s an egg, but this is not a chicken¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s probably a reptile egg.¡±


    I peeked at my mother¡¯s face to confirm her reaction.....but she wasn¡¯t making any disgusted face...that¡¯s surprising.


    ¡°Maybe you ... are you trying to raise a reptile for Sayuki¡¯s favor?¡±


    ¡°......Yes????¡±


    I don¡¯t understand what my mother wants to say.


    ¡°That¡¯s because she likes reptiles. Dad also likes them, so it¡¯s in the blood.¡±


    ¡°Is that so???????¡±


    ¡°When he used to live alone, Dad used to keep a lizard but I could¡¯nt handle it so after the marriage he left it at his parents house. Sayuki seems to liked it a lot so she now keeps it in her room.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know that.


    Sayuki is a reptile fan???


    ... Well it made sense I guess. I havn¡¯t entered my sister¡¯s room for almost a decade. Reptiles don¡¯t make much noise so I never heard it scream or anything.


    ¡°It seems like you be ustomed to lizards by watching it. It¡¯s amazing that I get used to it as well¡±


    ¡°......Yeah¡±


    I was in total shock. I didn¡¯t know what my sister liked but I didn¡¯t think that she kept a reptile as a pet for years.


    It¡¯s all because of the past decade, I used to avoid excessive contact with my sister and escape the reality. I really need to improve my rtionships.


    Thanks to my family¡¯s unexpected tastes, the egg problem seems to be solved quite easily.


    Maybe I can ask my sister about the hatching method when shees back today. Should I wrap the egg in a towel and leave it in the room for now?


    Surely, if you want to hatch an egg then you would protect it carefully, but this egg¡¯s shell is hard, almost like an iron, so it should be okay.


    Water is important. I borrowed some soil from my mother¡¯s kitchen garden, moisten it using the spray bottle and left the egg on it. [1]


    This is all I can do for the time being. I should follow my sister¡¯s instruction without doing anything excessive now.


    I texted my sister saying that I have something to ask her when shees back. I couldn¡¯t help it but I should probably check if she is free.


    ¡°I aming home early today so we can eat the dinner together.¡±


    Sayuki, aren¡¯t you working?


    I was a little worried about whether she could be annoyed because I disturbed her work. Since, I am left behind a decade so I don¡¯t know about themon sense of today¡¯s working society.


    Now that my worries have been resolved the next is the limited time event tomorrow.


    However, I can¡¯t do anything about it as the contents are unknown, what can I do to prepare?


    I wrote in the Oracle something like ¡°I feel happening of a fateful encounter tomorrow.¡± So the vigers seem to be looking forward to tomorrow.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    My sister returned home at 6 o¡¯clock in the evening, and since my father was already home, so the whole family had dinner together.


    It was a scene which I couldn¡¯t image a month ago.


    I was missing from this table everyday. This way the dinner feels warmer and more delicious than usual.


    I was going to talk to my sister after the dinner but remembered that my father also liked reptiles so I decided that I could get more urate answer if I ask now. I put my chopsticks down.


    ¡°I wanted to ask Sayuki something but I want Dad to know about it too.¡±


    After I finished, my father and sister stared at me.


    My sister is dissatisfied for some reason and my father is trying to maintain his stern expression but his cheeks are a little lose. [2]


    ¡°What do you want to ask?.¡±


    ¡°Is that about text message which you sent today?¡±


    ¡°Well, I told you that I was helping a vige and I received a gift from then. Well, there was a reptile egg in it. I think it is a part of the vige promotion. ¡°


    I thought about this vige setting tillte at night.


    For now, it seems they are listening without any suspicion.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to talk about how to take care of it. I heard that Sayuki and Dad like reptiles?¡±


    It¡¯s not like I knew before. I learned about it just today.


    My sister and father responded to my rather timid question.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t know much about them, but I can teach you some basics.¡±


    ¡°You can ask me anything. There is a set of breeding tools already stored in the warehouse.¡±


    Oh, they are more supportive than I imagined.


    I brought the egg from the second floor and asked then for the advice.


    ¡°This shape looks like a reptile egg but has a hard shell. It might be an aligator or a crocodile.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute Dad! Is keeping a crocodile legal?¡±


    The two are a bit excited and are giving their opinions on this and that.


    They seem to be reciting reptiles name like a chant. They are telling me about the light, room temperature, etc... I can¡¯t even understand 10% of what they are trying to say.


    The result was that a nice little reptile nest waspleted in my room.


    Imagine something like an aquarium with sand and driftwood. There is also space for some water in it. By the way, everything used here was provided by my sister and father.


    Since they made it easy for me toplete, I would like to thank my father and sister for their time.


    ¡°I can¡¯t judge what it is till it¡¯s born, so let me know when it hatches. Don¡¯t forget to upload its photo Onii-sama!¡±


    ¡°Tell me immediately ok?¡±


    ¡°OK¡±

 Chapter 22.2 - Life Is Changing

    <h4>Chapter 22 (2/2): Life Is Changing</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi (unedited)


    The experts did everything while the amateur was standing.


    They were two reptile lovers who unknowingly saved me. I think it is just a coincidence but thanks to the events involving the vige of Fate, the bonds with my family are deepening day by day.


    It¡¯s not like me to believe in the existence of the real God of Fate.


    Thanks to my father and sister, I can now focuspletely on the events rted to the vige of Fate. The state of the vige should not change so I should sleep early so I am notte for the starting of the event.


    It was already nine o¡¯clock when I woke up. The event will start soon.


    Now, I¡¯m worried that I didn¡¯t write anything in Oracle, I should be prepared for any development.


    I thought of using movements of the golem to teach them few things but I couldn¡¯t teach them with just gestures. I thought of writing on the grounds to teach them but then the characters in another world are not necessarily the same.


    It seems that somehow the characters can be read in the Oracle, but it might be automatically converting it into the localnguage, if I wrote it in some othernguage then it would be problematic.


    When I got down, my whole family wasn¡¯t there anymore so I took my food and returned to my room.


    The vigers aren¡¯t scared. Yesterday they seemed a little wary because I mentioned it in the oracle.


    Something will happen in an hour. I am looking forward to it but I am also worried.


    I don¡¯t think it will be as difficult as the Temptation of Evil God, but this game is different from any other normal games. My experience of ying games has not been helpful till now.


    While I wasting while eating sweets, sound of something moving could be heard.


    This subtle sound and sign.....is that? A cockroach, a ck fast moving creature, a natural enemy.


    I rolled up a magazine which I had read earlier as a weapons, it seems its natural body is not aware of the uing murder.


    Now on the floor....


    Moving on the wall....


    Isn¡¯t it funny?


    The moment my paper weapon is lowered and stance is ready, a slight sound is heard again. I focused my ears and picked up the location of the sound.


    The eggs in the ss are slightly shaking.


    ¡°Well, will it hatch so quickly? Where are my sister¡¯s notes...¡±


    While looking for the notes of the breeding method which my sister wrote in advance, the shell cracked and scattered all over.


    Furthermore, as the shell is peeled off, the head, hands, body and tail appeared.


    Most of it¡¯s body was bright yellow except for it¡¯s belly and it looked like as if it was shining due to the bright light installed in the ss case.


    Big eyes on a stubborn face. The body was rough and it walks on four legs. Is the tail as long as it¡¯s body?


    Well, that¡¯s a lizard.


    I was relived that it was not a snake.


    Although he was not good with reptiles, the small newborn was quite cute. His eyes are crazy and it¡¯s gesture of looking around is adorable..


    If it is this, it seems that it can be raised with love.


    If you look closely, the color of the body which I thought was yellow seems to be close to Hold. It¡¯s not because of the reflection of light but it seems he was shining from the beginning.


    In addition, there are two bump-like protrusions behind it¡¯s head. The rear legs are thicker than the front legs, but that¡¯s cute.


    The scales are big and rugged and looks like an armor. It feels like as if it is some old dinosaur.


    ¡°Oh, right. The photo.¡±


    I took a photo with my smartphone and sent it to my father and sister.


    For the time being, it¡¯s okay to put it in this case, please be patient there.


    When I talked, the lizard seemed to have whispered something, I think it¡¯s a coincidence.


    Oh, my love. I¡¯ll give you a nameter, so wait until the event is over.


    Looking at the clock, there are still ten minutes left for the event to start. Okay let¡¯s get this event done.


    I didn¡¯t realize that I coudnt control my expectations for the new event and I was really focused on it.


    The gaze staring at him from the other side of the ss case was mixed with something extraordinary. My life has begin to change

 Chapter 23.1 - Reunion And Proud Me

    <h4>Chapter 23 (1/2): Reunion And Proud Me</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi (unedited)


    [Star Bonus Event]


    This is an announcement for the event that we have been waiting for. There is goldenbination of sweets and stic bottles lying on my desk.


    I also brought some fruits revived from the Vige of Fate. If I eat the same thing which the vigers eat, it makes me feel a sense of unity.


    I have already gone to the toilet, so even if it¡¯s a long battle, I can still stay with the vigers.


    The next day after the Temptation of Evil God. The vigers actively scouted the surroundings so more part of the map is visible to me around the vige base.


    Let¡¯s scout the surroundings map again.


    There are log fences in front of the cave to prevents the monsters from entering. They are reliable and yed a major role in thest attack.


    The inside of the log fence is currently filled with only logs but eventually they n to build a field there. The space is reserved for that.


    The trees which were close to the fence were cut down. As the area around was cleared, so more visibility was secured.


    From the start, there were very few trees near the cave and ground was already leveled, thanks to the previous dwarves. It is a good ce but around it there is a sense forest where even sunlight cannot prate.


    There were rtively fewer trees in the front of the cave and there was a small pathway for people to pass.


    There is a huge river 3 minutes away from the save on foot. There used to be a bridge there in the past but now only it¡¯s ruins and debris was left.


    The wagon of the vigers has travelled from the south so it is visible on the map to some extent but the northern side from where the monsters approached, it is still not quite visible.


    ¡°Now from which direction will the event ur?¡±


    I thought that I could expect some developments and n ahead but I gave now because there wasn¡¯t any hint of the event.


    Since the vigers do not have a clock, it would be meaningless to specify time on the oracle so the vigers have not settled down since morning.


    I think I should have told them a more concise period something like just before noon. O am really sorry.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite for now but I need to be cautious.¡±


    All vigers are waiting inside the fence just in case of some problem. Gams was on the lookout of the surroundings.


    I have expanded the map to the maximum. I am watching it carefully. Huh there was some change?


    Did something move in the forest?


    I zoomed at the point. There was one person walking towards the cave base.


    The person who walked through the forest into a ce with a good view had a very familiar face. He is handsome and carries a bow on his back.


    ¡°Why has Murus reappeared?¡±


    This was a development which I hadn¡¯t expected, it was someone whom we needed desperately so I was really surprised.


    Gams confirmed the appearance of Murus and waived his hand. Murus look back but his expression was hard.


    The vigers all rxed at once, Carol climbed up thedders and wee him by swinging his arms, lining next to Gams.


    It¡¯s best to join and be part of the vige.


    That would be the ideal development, but seeing the expression of Murus, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be easy.


    In terms of games, this situation is too optimistic and safe to be considered a bonus event.


    Even if I try to move the cursor and try to view the details of the event, I cannot see any information. From here on there is going to something problematic.


    Th log ced at the end of the fence is actually a door which can be opened or closed. Murus entered from there.


    Weing mood surrounded Murus.


    ¡°Murus wee home.¡±


    Murus gently stroke Carol¡¯s head.


    ¡°I am home everybody. Everybody seems safe. I am sorry for running away and Congrattions on your sess.¡±


    He deeply apologize and bowed but the vigers doesn¡¯t seem to care about it.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Mr. Murus has been with us in good faith. I should be saying thank you instead ofin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as La says. It enough that we are able to meet again in this way.¡±


    ¡°I am happy to see you again. This is also due to the guidance of God of Destiny.¡±


    I really love the vigers.


    There are many good things in this game but the best thing is that the vigers like me.


    ¡°Thanks for the help from the background Murus.¡±


    Murus shows him the arrow that were stuck in the monsters.


    I noticed it so he must have noticed them too. [1]

 Chapter 23.2 - Reunion And My Pride

    <h4>Chapter 23 (2/2): Reunion And My Pride</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi (edited)


    ¡°I am sorry but I have to do this.......I know that I don¡¯t have the right to ask you to do such a thing but I want you to lend me your power.¡±


    Murus suddenly hangs his neck and got on both his knees.


    The vigers rushed up to him. Isn¡¯t this the dogeza in this world?


    ¡°Please raise your head, Mr. Murus. You are our brother, we will help you with whatever you ask.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Tell us.¡±


    All the vigers had the same feeling, as they catch up to Gams and Carol.


    I don¡¯t know what it is, it¡¯splicated. But if that is is his personal request then I want help him. I believe that he is not a bad guy.


    And if you think of it as a game, then ording to the gaming rules they should be friends.


    .....Aside from the meta-idea. If we are to seed then he will surely join us.


    ¡°First of all I want to apologise. My identity is not that of a pharmacist who identally visited this ce but I am from a n living within the forbidden forest.¡±


    Everyone is amazed except Carol and Gams. The reason for them not being surprised is probably that Gams has already anticipated this up to some extent and Carol probably didn¡¯t understand it properly.


    ¡°Is that so? So you knew about the threat level of the Temptation of the Evil God in this forest.¡±


    Unlike usual, her tone is severe as her brother was seriously injured so it¡¯s a natural reaction.


    Gams stretches his hand in front of his sister and leans forward.


    She lost her momentum when found her brother not saying anything. Gams coughed and went one step ahead.


    ¡°I am sorry. I had a rough idea. But.......this time, there was a sense of periodicity in the attack, and their was behaviour was mysterious.¡±


    What does this mean? The enemy attacked at a certain period of times. Is this not the normal setting for it?


    ¡°I noticed it too. When the vige was attacked by monsters, multiple races came inrge quantities. But until now, the Temptation of Evil God has only made the monsters violent but they never attacked by cooperation and organized in to waves like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s certainly true. When I was doing pilgrimage several years earlier., I often heard stories about viges attacked by a mass of monsters. However, there hasn¡¯t been a precedent for so many races to attack together.¡±


    No, wasn¡¯t there the green demon riding the old boar at the opening of the game. Is that scene not normal? I think the riding monsters should be amon sense in this world. [ 1 ]


    ¡°Put that aside for now. What request did you had?¡±


    Both I and vigers had deviated from the main point, Gams brought us back.


    ¡°My vige was destroyed by the Temptation of Evil God.¡±


    I can hear the gasps. I am not sure whether it¡¯s mine or of the vigers.


    This was a surprise. The Murus¡¯s n should have been living here for generations. There should have been sufficient preparation to defend against the monsters.


    But it was still destroyed.


    ¡°There was an unprecedentedrge amount of monsters. In addition it seems that various monsters attacked by cooperating with each other. A viger that survived told me that it was as if they were being operated or directed by someone. When I visited my vige.......


    When he talks upto this point he bes depressed. His shoulders are shaking slightly.


    Everyone seemed notice it but no one pointed it out.


    ¡°Were there any more survivors? If so, why not bring them here. It¡¯s safe here and this ce is blessed by the God of Destiny.¡±


    For me I would be really happy to receive more vigers. When they are in trouble we can help them so they can form a good rtionship and if they are like Murus they definitely won¡¯t be a burden.


    ¡°Thank you Gams for your kind thoughts but the vige had no survivors other than the one who reported this attack...... everything was devastated.¡±


    Did only one person survive? It¡¯s very heavy for a game setting.


    If the request of Murus is for him to stay then we will dly ept it.


    ¡°However, the number of the corpses did not match the number of vigers living there. There were not enough corpses of the children. Maybe they were taken away by the monsters.¡±


    What kind of face Murus must be making while looking down?


    He is alone. And he had to checked the vigers corpses where be was born and raised. I can¡¯t imagine how painful and sad it is.


    ¡°If there is any possibility of their survival, then there is no time. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Onii-sama, I will bring weapons from the cave.¡±


    ¡°If you need to prepare potable water and food then please ask La.¡±


    ¡°Carol. You can help too?¡±


    The vigers had already started the preparations.


    There is no doubt that these vigers who have ovees difficulties over and over again wanted to help those people and protect them, even if they lied before.


    I swear that I will help as much as possible as the God of Destiny.........as a member of the vige.


    Murus raised his head, abashed. He didn¡¯t think that they would agree to it so easily.


    ¡°For me.......thank you....thank you...¡±


    Murus puts both his hands on the ground after a few groans leave his throat.


    ¡°My vigers are the best.¡±


    I am happy for the vigers..... it¡¯s like that I am the one being praised.


    I am....


    Proud.


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    That was pretty emotional. I am feeling sad for him. What do you think? ~ Asada


    BTW thank you again for your support SirRobin. If you want to sponsor the chapter too then please support us on Kofi and we will release a bonus chapter with your name.


    ED: ty for the support my man


    [1] TN: Basically when the green demon rode the wild boar then technically they are two different species so they are doing kinda of cooperation but it can also be considered riding like we ride horses. So basically it¡¯splicated.

 Chapter 24.1 - Rescue Operation

    <h4>Chapter 24 (1/2): Rescue Operation</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi (unedited)


    The vigers neatly prepared the necessary items for the rescue Operation.


    I want to do something to but the oracle can be used only once a day so I should save it for in case of emergency.


    About the miracles, there should be no problem because I have Fate points to spare.


    However, there is no guarantee that after the number of vigers are increased there will be no trouble. We don¡¯t know the personalities of the survivors whom they will save.


    I cannot use the Golem to rampage as a countermeasure because the Fate points will run out even before arriving the destination.


    All the previous charges have been paid, so all that remains is the point umted thanks to the vigers. It could be possible to operate it for a short time but not for a long term.


    I also tried to change the way of my thinking. The golem could be carried on someone¡¯s back to the destination.


    I imagined a scene where Gams is carrying the Golem on his back, I came to a conclusion that it would be impossible. I know how heavy that Golem is so I can¡¯t task such measures.


    ¡°Only me and Murus will go to the rescue. Everyone else should not leave the cave.¡±


    Gams is right. Among the vigers, only Gams has strength. It will only be a burden if other followed him.


    ¡°No, I will go with you. What would you do if there are injured among the kidnapped children?¡±


    ¡°I know but that¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I will stay far from the battle.¡±


    Chem offered to apany Gams but he is at a loss.


    If it was just a normal game then it would be necessary to have a healer in the party. [ The party means a group of people going on RPG adventures basically]


    ¡°We also have the blessing of God of Fate.¡±


    So that¡¯s why she is holding the bible so carefully. I can¡¯t help but be worried. I guess I will leave it to Gams.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take your older brother but I guess it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Uffu. Good.¡±


    Chen isughing mischievously like a child while looking at sighing Gams.


    I can understand how painful it is. I too don¡¯t want to put my sister in any danger. But I guess now it will be easier to treat the children and take care of them as she isn¡¯t abat personal.


    ¡°I could have helped if I was stronger....¡±


    Lodis seems to be sorry, he is a useful person except for his strength. I don¡¯t want him to be depressed.


    ¡°You should say the right words at right ce. It is a good role to maintain the good home whole he fights. Let¡¯s do our best.¡±


    La hits her husband vigorously enough to make arge noise. Lodis struggled to maintained his bnce after the hit.


    ¡°Gams think of this as Carol and keep this amulet. Mom told me that it wouldn¡¯t get in your way because of its size.¡±


    Carol handed over a very small wooden carved statue.


    The statue is something which has been sent many times as a tribute but looking closely this is the highest quality ever. Although jts just as the size of the thumb, it has sharper features than any other dolls.


    She might have got used to carving the wood but why is Gams more important than God.


    ...No...is the person whom you like has been already decided?


    I was a little jealous of Gams but I have to support her little love.[ He seems to be really jealous. This is the first time I have seen this emotion.]


    ¡°My brother and Mrs. Murus pleasee back safely.¡±


    Carol is aware of the line of sight on her. Her remarked had ignored one person, upon hearing it the blood vessels are visible on the temple of Chem while her smile deepens but her eyes were notughing, it was terrifying.


    I am really scared. The fight of women has already begun even though they are children but I think they are just joking around and I think I should not take it seriously. [ You should take it seriously brother. They are goddamn serious. If you are terrified with this level women battle then I wonder what will happen to you in the future ???? ]


    I think of it as a joke but I have not much contact to the outside world for a long time so it¡¯s difficult to judge whether they are serious or not.

 Chapter 24.2 - Rescue Operation

    <h4>Chapter 24 (2/2): Rescue Operation</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi (unedited)


    Now they have went back to the cave, I can take my eyes of the screen for a while. I reach out to the te where I had ced the fruits for my nourishment.


    I grabbed a new kind of fruit which looks like an grape but tastes like an apple.


    ¡°Oh, there are no more fruits?¡±


    I looked around to see if it has fallen under the desk.


    Did I eat it unconsciously? Is it possible?


    It impossible for me to have eaten all of them without knowing. I brought around 10 fruits in the first ce.


    I looked around the room to check if it was rolling somewhere. I found the fruit...


    ¡°Oh, you know.....¡±


    A new born golden lizard was holding my fruit. His throat was swollen and it was probably still swallowing.


    It was sitting on the edge of the desk and staring with big eyes on his face.....it¡¯s so cute.


    We have already investigated that there are lizard which prefer fruits. Maybe this golden one is also of the same type.


    To be honest, I am relived that I don¡¯t need to provide it with insects and small animals. I am not good with either of them.


    ¡°If you get of the case on your own, then it would be bad.¡±


    I thought to put it back inside but hesitated to touch it.


    I don¡¯t feel bad anymore, it looks so small and delicate, I am afraid to crush it by mistake.


    I saw some videos of lizard breeding, there were quite a few who stroked the lizards head like this.


    ¡°So can you grow up there?¡±


    When I asked, somehow the golden lizard shakes his vertically. [Skating his head vertically obviously means no, well if someone didn¡¯t know that then pleasement. I wanna talk to you.]


    ......is it a coincidence? Maybe the lizard and reptiles are smart but I just know about it. There might be rare species which can understand the humannguage just like the dogs.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t have a name yet. I will decideter on.¡±


    Let¡¯s not think too much about it. My first priority is the event.


    I returned my gaze to the screen just in time. The group seems to be ready for departure. The three of them opened the fence door and left.


    ¡°We are going. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay Chem. I will close the cave door and will try not to step out.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry to say this but pleasee back as soon as you think it¡¯s getting dangerous. Do not mix courage and recklessness.¡±


    ¡°When you return there will be delicious dinner waiting for you.¡±


    There people stepped out and were sent off by Lodis family.


    The visible area of the map is not at risk but the destination is the north side which is underdeveloped and never seen before.


    ¡°The number of monsters remaining at the enemy base is unknown but there were countless corpses is then at my vige so I don¡¯t thing there are many of then remaining.¡±


    ¡°There maybe me few surviving monsters which are fully intact.¡±


    ¡°I know where the burrows are. Even if I don¡¯t know theplete map of the forest still I have the information about the nearby terrain in my head. There are three basic type monsters inhabiting the area. The ck dog and wild boars have no habit of taking back the food. It would be reasonably to think that the ones taking the children were the Green demons.¡±


    Because they are the only ones with intelligence.


    It would be difficult for them to carry back an adult because of there short height but it seems then can still carry the child.


    But this game.......


    ¡°It didn¡¯t have any bans or R designations. I an worried because there were no such instructions.....¡±


    In that case there could be a scenario where the ruined corpse of a child is lying on the ground and ruthlessness breeding and matings even though the race is different. [I am sure you understand. I cannot be more clear as I want this to be family friendly]


    It¡¯s a game which pursues realism, so it would not be strange for there to be such a cruel scene.


    I an really sorry for Murus.


    What is he thinking while heading towards the enemy territory? It¡¯s a game but I was in his position then I would not be able to take this.


    If the vigers encounter such a situation, I can¡¯t brush it off by saying it¡¯s just a game. I need to be serious about it.


    The return of Gams, Murus and Chem should be the top priority for this event. If they find some whom they can help then rescue them. If possible then destory the base and kill the mosnters.


    Let¡¯s go with this priority order.


    ¡°So you think the enemy is the green demon and they are few in numbers?¡±


    ¡°These monsters only attack during the Temptation of Evil God. During the reconnaissance two months ago, the number of green demons identified was 55. The number if corpses in the vige of green demons was around 40. The dam was really severe so there maybe slight errors but at most there can be only 10 of them.¡±


    I am surprised by his swift mental spirit. Did you count the monsters corpses along with the vigers corpses.


    ¡°It maybe troublesome for one person but we can handle it with two of us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, having a monster Hunter with you helps a lot.¡±


    He is really reliable when he has a bow in his hands. I grasped his ability with the bow during the two weeks of his stay.


    Murus stretches out his arm to the side and stops. Gams and Chem also stop on the spot.


    ¡°We are close to the enemy base. I saw two enemy shadows. We should stop here.¡±


    Murus scrambled the weeds in front of him and they grow rapidly and cover the three of them.


    The view of the magic to manipte the nt growth in action was beautiful. It is quite useful and excellent for use in the forest. The weeds did not cover the their line of sight. Their line of sight was divided into the left and right.


    Murus quitely held the arrows on the bow, pulled the string and shot two arrows at the same time.


    Both hit the head of a green demon and it dies instantly.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    It was such a great sniper shot that praised it a loud.


    Gams approached the other one silently and soon its head drops to the ground.


    By the way the video is a little distant so I didn¡¯t see the bisecting of the corpse.


    I have seen of dismantling monsters before but it wasnt in such a detail.


    I coudnt ear my dinner today.


    The corpses are hidden in the bushes grown a while ago.


    The three continued on their path. There were no encounter with the enemies as they advanced through the forest which seemed same everywhere.


    I an wart of what may lie overhead, but it¡¯s meaningless as I can only see the area where the vigers have passed.


    Twenty minutester, their field of view changed.


    There were many green demons in a vacantnd without any fence. There were few home like things build using bundled up grass.


    Tension are high among the three whom havepetely stopped. I am just as nervous as them.


    After reconfirming the miracles items that had been prepared in advance, I watched silently as they started moving.

 Chapter 25.1 - Gods Miracle And Worrying Me

    <h4>Chapter 25 (1/2): God¡¯s Miracle And Worrying Me</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi (Unedited)


    Gods Miracle and Worrying Me


    They observed the enemy¡¯s base once again before moving into action.


    The map has cleared to some extend depending upon the sight of the vigers


    Eight or Nine green demons are visible.


    There are six hours. They were of average size so five of them can enter into one hut.


    There may be enemies lurking inside and people of the Murus¡¯s vige maybe confined.


    If there were only the monsters then five arrows lit with fire could have been used to set fire to the hits but that seems not to be the case. There is no sight of anyone taken away by the monsters.


    Fire attack would be a basic strategy when attacking viges and towns but it¡¯s bad that there might be children inside the hut.


    We could have killed the monsters individually if there was some kind of building but unfortunately it¡¯s an open ce, so the situation will immediately be out of control.


    Another way could have been usage of nt maniption magic but the ground is bare and there are no weeds.


    I thought it would be easy to attack as there was no fence but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case suitable for assault with a small number of people because there is no ce to his.


    I was thinking of helping them with the knowledge gained through ying strategy game and reading books but I can think of a way.


    ¡°At least it¡¯ would have been possible to sneak attack if it was raining....¡±


    Murus looks towards the heaven.


    The clear sky with no clouds is not suitable for a surprise attack. I wish I had a way to make it rajn but.......


    I found ¡°Weather maniption¡± when I first checked out the miracles. I had forgotten about jt, it was supposed to be used if the vigers had ran out of water.


    If it rains then the footsteps could not be heard and visibility will deteriorate. Even if the hate the rain and enter their hits yet they could still be easily attacked.


    After I click on weather maniption, additional options were disyed.


    {Sunny Weather} {Cloudy Weather} {Drizzle} {Rain} {Snow} {Heavy Rain}


    There are lots of different types. Well the date points consumed are also different for each item. Points needed increase from left to right.


    Some weather surprisingly require very few points while some are so expensive that they will make your eyes pop out.


    {Sunny} {Cloudy} and {Drizzle} on left consume less Fate points and it will be safe to activate them. ¡°Rain¡± is not a problem, but the ¡°Heavy Rain¡± is expensive.


    I have enough Fate points to by anything except Typhoon. What should I do?


    Would it be better to have heavy rain here? It would be a merit that footsteps will be drowned out by rain. If it is a normal rain then you cannot expect the same effect.


    I shouldn¡¯t be fooled by the Weather Maniption. Its hard to figure out how much rainfall will happen when activated.


    There is a demerit that the heavy rain will make difficult for the allies to move but Murus was seeking rain.


    It would be regretful if someone taken captive is killed.


    This is my decision. After taking the heavy rain, I clicked the Heavy Rain.


    Oh so you need to specify the range in which the weather will be manipted. Therge is the range, therge the Fate points consumed. The smallest possible range is of 5 meters in diameter. [ Most probably the range is set using a circr figure]


    Well, the enemy base seems suspicious sk let¡¯s cover a little more than the base.


    The sunlight illuminating the area vanished, the screen darkens all of a sudden. Soon my view was upied by rain drops.


    I am looking down from the sky, I can still understand the surroundings to some extent but the people aren¡¯t visible.


    The green demons jump into their poor huts to avoid the sudden heavy rain. Everyone disappeared into their huts so no enemies were visible now.


    ¡°The weather changed so conveniently...¡±


    I hear the unintentional whisper of Murus. That¡¯s right if you look from their perspective then this is obviously unnatural.


    ¡°Murs-san, the Bible shined a little earlier. Probably it may be the help of God of Fate. He is watching over us. Thank you, God of Fate.¡±


    Chen strongly embraces the Bible under clothese so that it won¡¯t get wet from the rain and expresses her gratitude.


    It was quick to understand but I didn¡¯t know that there was such a function that the Bible would shine when the miracle is activated.


    It makes easier for them to sneak in but is it okay?


    Gams and Murus are excellent warriors so my worries are unnecessary but even if I know that, I still can¡¯t help but be anxious.


    ¡°Chem take my luggage. I want to be as light as possible.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Please be careful.¡±


    Gams delivers the sachets and bagge worn on his waist to Chem


    Gams jumps out alone and creeps to the nearest hut.


    He seems to be listening to the sound on the other side of the wall.


    Murus is holding his bow and is prepared for any emergency, while Chem is praying with her fingers crossed.


    I peeped inside to hear any sound and secure their safety.


    A sniper positioned at the while a fighter checks the situation, I think it makes sense but as a brother I am aware that actually you don¡¯t want your sister to see the dead body of the child.


    ¡°I believe in the management. There shouldn¡¯t be any serious development here.¡±


    I tried to appeal to someone whose face I didn¡¯t know. Of course there was not response.


    There seems to be no one in the first hut, and now they are heading to the next hut. I witnessed two green demons entering it after the rain had started.


    Of course, they are aware of it as well so he is taking steps more carefully than before.


    K am watching for an unexpected encounter, but no onees out of the hut.


    Gams sticking out to the hut looks back and tells Murus something by his hands. It seems to be a simple signal which was decided in advance. Only Murus approached the hut.


    And then they opened the door to the hut and jumped inside.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange that I can see inside the cave but I cant see inside the hut?¡±

 Chapter 25.2 - Gods Miracle And My Worries

    <h4>Chapter 25 (2/2): God¡¯s Miracle And My Worries</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside. It¡¯s frustrating waiting for them toe out.


    Both of them came out within one minute.


    It seems that they are covered in blood, but soon it is swept away by the rain.


    Apparently no captive was inside, both of them shook their heads looking at each other.


    They move to the next hut while Chem waits on the same spot. They did this several times.


    The number of green demons has been steadily decreasing but why aren¡¯t there any children?


    The number of green demon turned out to be more that what we saw outside just before the rain. After all not all the green demons were not outside.


    Is it really the best thing to do?


    I understand that this is just a game but for me the vigers are like my family. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to see painful or sad eyes.


    While I was thinking of such things, there was only one hut left.


    It was twice the size and height of the other huts. From the beginning, I and Gams others thought that belonged to the leaders.


    The three of them entered the nearest hut and watched the situation through the door.


    ¡°I want you to be careful but I am afraid that Murus doesn¡¯t care as people¡¯s lives are involved. And long will the rainst?¡±


    Since the duration of the rain triggered using the miracle is unknown, there is desire in me to finish it as soon as possible.


    Well I will just trigger the miracle again if it expires.....points will be consumed but it¡¯s not a problem because it can be replinshed with everyone¡¯s gratitude.


    The three of them did not move but they realize d that they have no other choice.


    Finally, Gams goes to the hut.


    With the door open, Murus hold the bow and draws the string open. Chem is strongly holding the bible.


    Gams carefully took steps....one step...two step...


    He will soon reach the walls of the hut. At that moment the door of the hut vigrously opened.


    It wasn¡¯t a green demon that appeared from inside the hut but a muscr armored red skinned creature, one or two heads taller than Gams.


    ¡°Red Demon.....¡±


    He is holding a stick that is as long as a clothesline. There is no too like in a spear but if a giant creature wields a stick that long then it will have tremendous destructive power.


    He is barefoot with beast skin around his waist but it gives a very strong aura. The best feature is from the neck up. There is no nose or mouth but just the cheeks split into two.


    Even though it was just inside the PC yet it made me tremble. I can tell at a nce that this guy is strong.


    I was prepared for it to appear sooner, this definitely is the position of the boss character.


    ¡°I never heard of Green Demons a s Monocr Red Demons coexisting....¡±


    Murus opened his eyes in surprise, but soon he regained his calm and released the arrows with hesitation.


    The arrow looked as if it will Pierce the opponents huge pupil but the Monocr Red Demon just shook his hand lightly and stopped the arrow.


    He was convinced by his casual action that this was a strong enemy.


    I operated my house and clicked on the Red Demon.


    [ Monocr Red Demon: They are Savage and Ferocious even within the demon family. They have bad rtionship with Green Demons. There physical ability is high so they cannot be defeated by normal hunters. They eat human meat.]


    The information which we want is all over the ce but I am feeling depressed after reading thest sentence.


    .....It likes human meat? But it might still possible for them to survive. Let¡¯s concentrate on defeating the enemy in front of them.


    I am confident that I am in position of Gams then I can even take a step.


    The single eyed red demon appeared to be inpatient. He seems to be thinking that the opponent is inferior and all this is troublesome. He swings the stick in his hand.


    I wonder if there was a roaring sound of the wind. The stick passed through where Gams head was supposed to be.


    Although Gams crouched at thest second, he can see his hairs clearly shaking due the wind pressure generated by the stick.


    If you get hit even by one of those, you will be taken out...


    Gams seem to realize it too, he began to move around the Monocr Red Demon in a circr motion.


    Several times, Murus fired an arrow, but the red demon knocked it out with his hands.


    My honest impression after seeing the battle so far is that there is no chance for them to win.


    Should I instruct them with oracle to withdraw?


    They haven¡¯t given up yet, no matter how I look at it.


    Only I, the God of Fate can stop these two people and ask them to withdraw.


    Do we want victory or draw?......I have to make decision knowing that their lives are in my hands.

 Chapter 26.1 - The Fight

    <h4>Chapter 26 (1/2): The Fight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi (unedited)


    Gams squeezes out the sword from the other side of the opponent.


    The Monocr Red Demon nces around and rubs it stick annoyingly.


    At that moment the heavy rain broke into and then dull crashing sound was heard. Gams flew backwards as if sliding on the rainwater.


    ¡°Gams!!¡±


    I became anxious seeing Gams being knocked out in one blow, but it seems he is still fine. My facial has be distorted and the shock still remains. Gams knee is badly damaged.


    The Monocr Red Demon did not remove his eye sight from where Gams has copsed, although technically he is still not down.


    ¡°Onii-sama!!!¡±


    Chen screams at the top of her lungs. Murus immediately takes action


    He shots multiple arrows but they are stopped by his slight wave of the Red demons hand and even if they managed to reach him, they just fall down after hitting his hard skin.


    The momentum of the arrows is not weak. Murus has a record of killing multiple monsters with a single shot.


    Gams seemed to have stood up while the Red demon was distracted with the arrows. I can¡¯t help but feel the overwhelming difference in power.


    Right now...I am really hesitant to fight with the Red demon.


    It just always points his stick to the sky and then swing it down with tremendous speed while seeing that Gams desperately tries to avoid it.


    This one-pattern attack has repeated over and over again. Is it trying to kill some insect? [1]


    Gams us also trying to attack but he can¡¯t make it to him due to his giant body and the stick.


    If you are forcibly approach it then you will be blown away.


    The Red demon is not an ordinary monster. Even if it¡¯s powerful....even if ordinary arrows can not damage him. I can still use the position arrows. Will it be able to prate the tough skin? And in addition this heavy rain?¡±


    I was relived to hear the words which Murus said while biting his lips.


    It¡¯s true that Murus is a pharmacist and is familiar with poisons.


    If he is stabbed with a spear with poisoned tip then there may be a chance. However, it is possible that this rain will wash out the poison.


    Then how about stopping the rain? Because of the rain the movement of Gams is restricted due to the wet mud on the ground.


    However, thanks to the heavy rain, the monsters visibility was restricted and they were able to easily infiltrate. Even if I stop the rain, the ground won¡¯t immediately dry up.


    I think I should use the oracle and ask them to run away....but wouldn¡¯t it be more dangerous to run away in this situation?


    If you loosen your attack and show your back even for a moment. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be safe.


    Rather it would be not wonder if they are defated at that moment.


    ¡± What to do...What to do. There is no time to spare. Think! Think! What can you do. What can you do. ¡°


    When I was at the base, there was the emergency measure Golem Summon, so my heart was a lot calmer but currently there is no insurance or emergency measure.


    Shouldn¡¯t it would have been possible to carry a wooden carved statue even if it looks ugly. No if they did that then the movement speed would have dropped drastically and even we were not able to save the lives which we could have saved during that time difference then I would have regretted it.


    What I can do is use the power of the miracles and inform then about it using the Oracle. However, it would be reckless to seek an immediate effect of the miracle rted to the fate.


    Things which I could use are poisons, the Bible and the small sachet which Gams gave to Chem


    Use your brain and figure out some idea even if smoke startsing out of it.


    The surest way would be to abandon Gams and let Murus and Chem escape. If the two run away, the wise Gams will immediately realize it and will distract the Red demon¡¯s attention with some shy movement.


    They all are just game characters....just NPCs.


    ¡°No...Everyone will stay alive. There should be a way. A game which is impossible to clear cannot exist.¡±


    I realize that I don¡¯t like being ipetent. That why I will use all the knowledge of the games, animes and mangas. I can do it. I will mobilize all the knowledge which I gained within thest decade. Any ideas which can be used here?


    The most effective in this situation would be....Miracle and things with luck elements. All of them slowly clear out in my head and a single path emerges.


    ¡°Can we do it?¡±


    I activated the oracle and quickly typied the instructions.


    ¡°The Bible is shining....there should be some advice..¡±


    Chen quicky takes out the Bible and reads the content.


    He seems to be convinced by the contents.


    After confirming that Murus is holding his bow, I executed a weather operation.


    I adjusted the range so it only covers the Red demon. The heavy rain was now only falling near to the demon while Gams and Murus escaped the range at thest second.


    Although strangely it¡¯s raining only in the immediate vicinity of the demon, Gams isn¡¯t surprised He seems to have figured out that it was a miracle of God of Destiny and hence nced to Chem.


    When Chen ask him to move away by gesture, he immediately does so and falls back some distance.


    Only the Monocr Red demon was left in the rain but I haven¡¯t noticed any changes.

 Chapter 26.2 - Victory

    <h4>Chapter 26 (2/2): Victory</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi (unedited)


    Only the Monocr Red demon was left in the rain but I haven¡¯t noticed any changes.


    He was raising his stick as usual but then everyone¡¯s vision is filled with a sudden light.


    The thunder echo prates the ear drum followed by the light.


    And


    ¡°Goahhh!!¡±


    Monocr Red demon screams.


    The situation was that the weather operation was changed to ¡°Thunderstorm¡± from¡±Heavy Rain¡± so the lightning was more likely to ur. The highly lifted stick acted as conductor and the lightning hit there.


    Although smoke seems to being out of his body, unbelievably he is till alive...


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just die by the lightning strike. It¡¯s too unexpected but....¡±


    Murus doesn¡¯t miss the perfect opportunity.


    His whole body was paining while standing so it was screaming with its mouth open. The arrow is aimed at it¡¯s mouth and is released.


    The arrow was poisoned and the mission would have ended it entered his big mouth.


    At that moment, being convinced of it¡¯s victory a huge hand appeared and blocked the arrow.


    The eyelid which had been closed until now has slightly opened.


    The end of his mouth hangs up a smile as if mocking us.


    ¡°You have been yed.¡±


    Just before the arrow hit the opponents hand, a object separated from the arrow.


    It was a small statue of God of Fate, holding a small bottle of poison.


    It jumped over it¡¯s huge hand and slightly mixed at it¡¯s back and jumped into the mouth with the bottle. [1]


    It tries to hurry up and close it¡¯s mouth but it was toote.


    I operated the statue using the gamepad to break the poison bottle.


    The body of the Red Demon greatly shook at once. It fell on his knees while holding down his throat in pain and slowly leaned over to the ground and then no longer moves.


    ¡°Ooooooooooo good. It went well.¡±


    I threw the gamepad and made a big guts pose.


    Although there were a lot of instruction but we managed it somehow.


    Here it is what I told them in the oracle.


    ¡°Soon there will be thunderstorm only around the Red demon followed by a lightning strike. When it screams and opens it mouth shoot an arrow. Rather than poisoning the arrow and aiming it towards it¡¯s mouth, instead attach the small wooden carved statue to the arrow and provide it with a very small poison bottle.¡±


    As my focus was on the speed, the dignity of God has been lost but I couldn¡¯t have afford to care about it.


    Immediately after activating the oracle, I activated the Golem Maniption.


    In the past, a question came to my mind when the statue carved by Gams was operated as a Golem. I wondered if it can be manipted as long as it is the image of God of Fate.


    I remembered the statue given by Carol to Gams as a talisman and turns out that I was right.


    There is a superstition that thunder falls on metal objects but it¡¯s a myth. Lightning is likely to fall on high altitude objects. The Red demon with the habit of attacking with the tall and long stick and with the reduced area for the thunderstorm.


    It¡¯s like it will be definitely be hit it.


    I was worried about Gams but it was helpful that Gams understood it and took some distance.


    Now that it has been damaged, the arrow was fired which likely seemed a poison arrow.


    The image of the small statue hugging the arrow with small bottle poison could be seen. The content of the bottle was poisonous enough to kill a ferocious beast with a single drop.


    The statue was manipted by me to make sure that the bottle was thrown into it¡¯s mouth. It might have been okay to just poison the his skin but I needed to consider the heavy rain. It is often said that it is better to be prepared than be sorry.


    I want to immerse myself in the joy of victory but didn¡¯t do so.


    The rain has stopped now, and the dazzling light is falling from the heaven.


    The body of the giant Red demon is lying on the ground. Three people stand beside it.


    If you look only at this scene then it is fantastic and beautiful. I was amazed


    I would like to congratte then and be happy with them but today¡¯s oracle has already been sent so I will do it tomorrow.


    There is still work to be done after this fierce battle.


    All we have to do is check thest hut.

 Chapter 27.1 - Prayer For Deceased

    <h4>Chapter 27 (1/2): Prayer For Deceased</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi (Unedited)


    No enemy reinforcements appeared after the defeat of Red demon. It seems that there wasnt any monster alive.


    The stared at thest hut without speaking anything. Various imaginations and emotions are swirling in their heads.


    Murus tries to take a step in but Gams blocks him.


    ¡°First. I will enter. There may still be enemies inside.¡±


    ¡°....Please¡±


    Murus gently lowers his head with theplex emotion. He still wants to rush and confirms the vigers safety.


    However, he is fearing for the worst development which could be waiting for him.


    Gams carefully walks to the entrance of the hut while avoiding being caught in the mud.


    I was looking for any sound which can reach my ears but there wasn¡¯t anything determine whether it was safe or not.


    It¡¯s frustrating that I can¡¯t see inside hut from outside, I can only wait like Chem and Murus.


    Gams came out from inside with some grudge on his face


    After confirming his safety Chen breaths a sigh of relief was about to run to him when she was stopped by Gams.


    ¡°Chem do note here. Mr. Murus check this out.¡±


    ¡°My brother. I am a hunter. I am ready for this, someone might still be breathing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see this as a brother.¡±


    I can¡¯t say anything about that.


    Chen stands while holding the Bible tightly.


    I cannot judge how much time has passed. Was it few seconds, tons of seconds or few minutes.


    There expressions were dark. It¡¯s need not to be mentioned of what has happened.


    ¡°Both of you must have a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Please raise your head. Sorry for not being able to help.¡±


    I coud¡¯nt even say words anymore. My shoulders were shaking.


    Oh...no....watching this is too emotional. I took out a tissue and wiped out my eyes and nose.


    When I think about Murus, I can¡¯t maintain my calm. If they were someone of Vige of Fate then tears would have naturallye out.


    I used to think that I would rarely cry after I became an adult but in fact I became more brittle after thirty.


    ....every adult is just putting up with the situation when they are sad.


    ¡°Mr.Murus we should pray for them so they can rest in piece.¡±


    Tears were flowing from Murus eyes who raised his head in response to Chem who spoke gently.


    ¡°Please....Please...¡±


    Gams cuts the wall of the hut with his sword and enters it.


    So you don¡¯t want your sister to see those corpses?


    One can see through the hole, three people praying inside. I also joined and prayed for the souls of the deceased.


    After everyone dug homes and Gams and Murus carried and buried the corpses which wasn¡¯t even in it¡¯s original shape.


    If this would have been a normal game then the scene would have been cut and we would have reached the base.


    But this is not the case. Here people really live and die.


    The atmosphere was heavy on the journey back home.


    As the fence door opens, Carol is the first one to rush to them.


    ¡°Wee home! Brother! Mr.Murus and sister inw.¡±


    The three of them smiled but it soon disappeared.


    Although they were forcing themselves to stay calm but anyone can figure out at a nce that they are depressed. La gently hugged Carol from behind who couldn¡¯t say anything. Lodis also walls up to them.


    ¡°Everyone cheer up for your good work. Did you eat anything? We have prepared a light meal, so eat and rest.¡±


    Lodis didnt asked then what had happened. He just urged them to ear and rx.


    ¡°I did my best, everyone....I really did..¡±


    When I looked at Lodis who handled the situation like a adult, my tears were again toe out.


    What will Murus do in the future? I want him to be a friend but only if we can understand his feelings.


    If he decided to leave alone then we won¡¯t force him to stay.


    I observed Murus who was sitting down on the floor in his assigned room while looking at the ceiling.

 Chapter 27.2 - Prayer For Deceased

    <h4>Chapter 27 (2/2): Prayer For Deceased</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi(unedited)


    ¡°Yoshio. Dinner is ready.¡±


    I removed my gaze from the screen after hearing my mother¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s already time?¡±


    After confirming that the vigers are doing fine in the cave. I went downstairs.


    ¡°Hey, djd you look at your smartphone?¡±


    Sayuki takes off her jacket and asked me in a ming tone.


    Why is she grumpy today?


    ¡°No. I was a little busy so I haven¡¯t seen it.¡±


    ¡°.....I can¡¯t believe it. I wanted to have picture with the lizard myself.¡±


    ¡°....Ah..¡±


    I remember sending the image of the golden lizard to my sister and father.


    So my father might have been a little off because of the lizard?[1]


    Did my sister wants to take care of the lizard?


    Maybe it¡¯s just my imagination.


    Wait the golden lizard should still be out of the case.


    ¡°What happened? Go and bring it.¡±


    ¡°Well because I had my smartphone on the desk. I had already told you that I had some work.¡±


    I conveniently came up with a excuse. When I looked back the golden lizard was sitting on the stairs.


    Why is it here? Doesn¡¯t it seem different?


    Although it was onlyrge enough to just fit inside the egg but it seems to have doubled in size.


    Do reptiles grow so fast?


    ¡°Oh....so that is the lizard-chan¡±


    His sister said in a sweet voice which he never heard before and then she approached the lizard while running slowly.


    After hearing the rattling sound, my father almost sat up for a moment but then sat again. [2]


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really golden. I thought it looked like that due to reflection of light. Some lizards and snakes are golden, but this is like gold.....what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Yes...show it to me.¡±


    I put the lizard in the palm of my hand without any fear and took it to my father.


    ¡°Although the color is different, the sharpness of it¡¯srge scales is simr to that of an armadillo lizard. Is this a mutation?¡±


    The two lizard enthusiastic talk about this and that joyfully.


    ¡°Both of you, do the lizard talk after the meals. First eat your meal. Um,....what¡¯s the name of this child?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    ¡°Quickly make a decision. It¡¯s hard to call it member of our family if it doesn¡¯t have a name.¡±


    Did mother also like you? I will give you a good nameter.


    ¡°Oh...brother what are you feeding this child?¡±


    ¡°Oh...I didn¡¯t tell you, it are fruits a while ago. The one sent from the vige.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for it to not be a carnivorous.¡±


    I was excited about the topic about the lizards more than I thought but If I didn¡¯t start eating quickly then my mother¡¯s smiling face will be reced with an angry one.


    ¡°Wait a bit. I am going back to my room.¡±


    Father and Sister weren¡¯t much happy about it but still they let me take the lizard to the room.


    ¡°I am sorry but can you stay there?¡±


    It¡¯s big eyes are looking at me.


    ¡°I will give you delicious fruits so you grow up.¡±


    Then it¡¯s shakes its head vertically many times.


    ...Do you really understand my words?


    I feel like I have seen on TV that maybe the lizards have the habit of moving their heads vertically.


    ¡°I will go and eat and thene back. Don¡¯t get out of the case.¡±


    Once again I returned to the dinner table.


    I sat in a hurry because everyone was waiting for me.


    I somehow forced myself as I had no appetite. I was worried about the lizard.


    When I tried to go back to my room, I felt the presence of two people.


    Looking back I saw my younger sister and father.


    ¡°Show me that guy again.¡±


    ¡°Do you need advice?¡±


    There eyes are telling me not to refuse.


    ¡°.....yup¡±


    I will leave this to reptile lovers.


    I checked the game before letting the then enter my room.


    I turned off the disy and then only invited them in.


    When we put the fruit brought from the refrigerator in front of it, it ate it as if it was hungry.


    ¡°Wow.....look at it. It¡¯s eating so cutely.¡±


    ¡°Yes..yes. Its adorable.¡±


    Both of the stuck to the ss case and did not leave.


    I too liked reptiles but that was it. [3]


    I was talked into this by promise of giving advice but it seems unlikely today.


    There were moments where I think they ignored mepletely but my feelings of depression have already faded thanks to my family and the lizard.


    Tranror and Editor Notes:


    [1] Basically he wants to take a look at the lizard


    [2] It seems he is not being able to control himself


    [3] basically he is trying to say that he only like reptiles and nothing more. He want obsessed with them or anything lol


    The female lead will introduced very soon. Hope you all are looking forward to it. What do you think that her personality is gonna be and how will he meet her? ~ Asada

 Chapter 28.1 - Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 28 (1/2): Aftermath</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi(edited)


    My father and sister who were supposed to consult with me.....have betrayed me!!! [1]


    It seems only the lizard eating its fruit is visible to them.


    Mysterious technical terms are flying around, I can hardly understand anything. Well it¡¯s okay because at least they are happy.


    ¡°Yoshio, do you the know which type of lizard is this?¡±


    Suddenly being talked to made me lose my bnce there. Fortunately I had a predetermined setting in my mind. [2]


    ¡°The vige which I am helping is in Hokkaido. This should be the part of their development ns.¡±


    I answered but the two crazy lizard lovers never looked back.


    ¡°So as part of their vige development n, it seems they are trying to create new varieties through breeding and make it the specialty of the vige.¡±


    This is the setting which I had in mind. It¡¯s hard to to figure out if this is a lie.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want the fruits and the lizard to be kept a secret. Don¡¯t show photos to others.¡±


    Both of them had been taking photos with their smartphones a while ago but now they hid their smartphones behind them.


    They were facing their back towards me but I could see all over them that they are excited to show the photos to everyone. [3]


    ¡°The fruits should be fine as food for now but we should find out what else it eats.¡±


    ¡°If this is a new species then registrations and permissions are also necessary, so that¡¯s why the vige is prohibiting photos.¡±


    My father convinced himself.


    It¡¯s not exactly like that but I will leave it for the time being. [4]


    As I wanted to check out the condition of the viger so I kicked them out and soon as they are sastisfied. The lizard kept staring at them.


    I closed the doors after both of them were gone.


    Until now, my family never entered my room so I never locked the room but now since the lizard is here, they will definitely barge in.


    It would be safer to turn off the disy when taking bath.


    The atmosphere became quiet after they left. I peeked at the life of the vigers as usual. [5]


    The vigers were really quiet after such a terrible event.


    Carol is sleeping on her bed and Lodis and La are stroking her head.


    ¡°I can only say that we are sorry for Mr. Murus. We fled the vige when it was being attacked but we were really d that our family was safe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sadness will cure over time but I hope that he can recover soon. There is no time to be restless.¡±


    Everyone has lost their vige including Murus.


    When I pay attention to the brother and sister pair, Gams seems to be tired and sleeping.


    His sister was trying to pray to God but she was sleepy and will probably fall asleep very soon.


    Although I didn¡¯t participate in the battle, I knew that they travelled a rather long distance, and they also digged the graves so it¡¯s natural that they are exhausted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it guys.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    Murus moved from the floor to the bed but his eyes were still staring at the ceiling.


    ¡°I am worried.....¡±


    If Murus never wake up tomorrow, I would not be surprised. He seems to have lost all hope of living.


    Did Murus lose his family? Although he seems young, it won¡¯t be surprising if he has a wife and children.


    I don¡¯t have a girlfriend. It would be awkward to say that I understand his feelings, but still I have my family. My feeling of worry is not a lie.


    I don¡¯t feel like going to sleep because of this.


    He got up and picked up the dagger on the floor.


    An unpleasant imagees in my mind but I don¡¯t have any way to stop him, I can only watch.


    Tranror and Editor Notes:


    [1] Poor mc. He is being ignored. I wonder if they are nning to adopt the lizard and throw him out of the house ??


    [2] Poor mc. He might have died of heart attack there. ??


    [3] There action was really cute. ??


    [4] Probably he had a different setting in mind.


    [5] Obviously you all must have noticed that he was peeking at the viger all along. ??

 Chapter 28.2 - Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 28 (2/2): Aftermath</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi (edited)


    It has been about an hour now?


    Murus ended up dropping his knife. He unexpectedly removed a book from his bag containing the herbs and medicines.


    He opened the book and breathed a sigh.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help us like the God of Fate when it mattered.¡±


    Murus asks with an expression full of agony.


    This book maybe like a Bible containing the teaching of God¡¯s in which Murus believes.


    The book which shows my Oracle is a special one isn¡¯t it?


    Chem and others were astonished to see the Oracle when I first did it.


    So it should be rare to get a blessing of a God in this game.


    It seems he wants toin to his God after seeing such miracles.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I noticed something bad just now...


    I have no way to help the vigers if they are attacked during my work hours. There is a possibility of vige destruction without the miracles, maybe simr to the case of the God whom Murus worshipped.


    ¡°Yes, til now I was a NEET, I can watch the vigers when I am not sleeping, eating or in the toilet but I can¡¯t now.¡±


    If so, then should I quit my part-time job and be a NEET again?


    It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible to let go of the chance to change my life.


    It would be nice if I could help the vigers during my work but there isn¡¯t such a convenient way.


    While thinking about that, I found an interesting ad in the game options. I clicked on it.


    ¡¾If you download this app, you can y the game anytime and anywhere as long as you have your smartphone.¡¿


    Well was such a convenient feature always there. If I think about it nowadays every game have their mobile version....


    Up to now it would have been impossible but now I have the smartphone from my mother.


    I downloaded the app without any hesitation. The icon of the game ¡¾Fortune Of Life¡¿ appeared on the screen.


    ¡°It seems that the miracles and Oracle¡¯s can be operated without any problems.¡±


    This is convenient. Now I can y the game during the breaks or when travelling in the car.


    Finally, what about the fate points usage?


    In the fierce battle with the Red demon, I performed miracles and that secure the victory. I wonder how I can control my avatar. I didn¡¯t get back all the consumed points but almost ? is back.


    I can most likely perform some miracles with this amount.


    Regardless of whether Murus stays or not, I have enough points to at least perform one miracle.


    I woke up in the morning and sit in front of the PC to start looking for Murus.


    He is not in his room but...


    There is arge table lined up with lots of handmade food and everyone is there.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I stroke my chest and breath a sigh of relief.


    Murus¡¯plexion is not good but it¡¯s fine for now.


    A meal with a heavy atmosphere can be seen on the screen.


    Carol is a smart child even though she is so young. She is silently eating without saying anything extra.


    ¡°I am sorry everyone.¡±


    Murus, who hasn¡¯t eaten anything apoligizes to everyone.


    ¡°I have been thinking about thisst night. Can you forgive me and let me stay here? I thought about leaving this forest but there might be someone who survived. As I don¡¯t know much about the world outside this forest so I can only live here. ¡°


    It would be a lie to say that I am not happy because I wanted this from the start. I am d that Murus chose to live here rather than just being a friend.


    Of course, Murus was epted without any rejection by the vigers.


    ¡°Murus as been added to Vige of Fate¡± [1]


    So Murus has been officially recognized as the member of the vige.


    I hovered the mouse over him to see the details.


    ¡¾Murus, 151 years old female Elf living in the forbidden forest. She excels at archery and is an excellent pharmacist. She believes in the God of Medicine, the cousin of God of Nature but she lost her faith after her vige was destroyed.¡¿


    There are many things which I want to say but the first is age and race.


    On hundred and fifty years. She looks mostly twenty at top.


    Elves are a familiar creature in fantastic world, with long age and beautiful figure. The also have long ears but it¡¯s hidden in the hair so the tip is not visible.


    If you think about it, they seem to hate humans and specially dwarves. In addition to that, if one lives in the forbidden forest and has good archery skills, then she must be an elf. I didn¡¯t realize that there was such a ssic setting here.


    Let¡¯s leave that for me and focus on celebrating the additional of a new viger.


    And she was a ....... woman? She has neutral characteristics and beautiful face which can work either way but I though she was a man.


    Well she never said that she was a man.


    Now if you think about it there was a woman who can hunt with Gams. Isn¡¯t it perfectbination?


    ......In addition to be brocon younger sister, there is also Carol.


    Yup...I have a terrible premonition.


    Anyway I am pleased with the increase in the vigers.


    Even if only one person has been added, that person has a lot of importance. Fighting power, information about the forest, wisdom, knowledge and a different personality. She has everything which we need.


    ¡°Wee Murus.¡±


    Murus is weed by the vigers and herplexion has gotten a little better.


    The only problem is that I cant be in that circle......It¡¯s rather regrettable. [2]


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] I am having a feeling that be was being treated as amodity


    [2] Poor MC. He must be feeling sad.


    Yup read that right. Murus didn¡¯tmit suicide which all of you must have.....not been expecting. Seriously if someone thought that she would die then pleasement, so all of us can troll you. ~ Asada


    I know...I know. The MCs reaction wasme when he found that Murus is a woman. I mean he should be more shocked or something. BTW are you shocked? ~ Asada


    Oh...Yeah. I would like to kindly remind you not to read raws. I am telling you that you will spoil your experience. Please wait for the trantions or you will miss really important details in the raws. If you want faster releases then support us on Kofi. ~ Asada

 Chapter 29

    I felt relieved after Murus joined the vigers but then I remembered something important.


    ¡°I had work at noon.¡±


    I got down to the first floor while still closing the sleeves of my work clothes.


    I woke upte today and was too focused on the game.


    There is still some time for them toe and pick me up. I still haven¡¯t had my breakfast/lunch. If I miss the meal now then I will be able to eat only at dinner time.[1]


    My mother wasn¡¯t present. I decide to eat the boar meat which was sent inrge quantities as tribute.


    ¡°Thanks to them being able to defeatrge number of monsters, we were able to receive this but they didn¡¯t send the whole monster.¡±


    Most of the meat was smoked and preserved as they defeated more than 10 of these during the Temptation of the Evil God. I was assured that this would reduce worries for the food during the winter but then they offered it as tribute on the homemade altar.


    Well, the following day, a chunk of meat was sent to my house.


    My mother was so happy that she pped her hands and said,¡± We don¡¯t need to buy meat for a month now.¡±


    I just tried the meat yet it was so delicious.


    It was a little harder than pork but became surprisingly soft after simmering. [2]


    I really liked the taste and texture and there there was a lot of fat.


    The sweetness of the fat is no surprising feeling.


    ¡°It seems that anything can be offered as tribute but it¡¯s limited to just once a day.¡±[3]


    Once they choose a te of fruits as the tribute but only the fruit withrgest quantity disappeared and arrived at my house.


    Is there some weight limit?.....I don¡¯t know much about the tribute system.


    The horn rang just as I finished my meal. I took the dishes to the sink and then left the house.


    It¡¯s really helpful that theye to pick me up everyday.


    It seems that some people have hard timemunicating or going to school. [ Really no idea why this line is even there ?? ]


    ¡°Sorry to make you wait.¡±


    ¡°Oh..We didn¡¯t wait at all.¡±


    My seniors were already seated at the back seat.


    Yamamoto-san was ying games on his smartphone as usual.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Yamamoto-san is usually cheerful but today he seems rather grumpy.


    Should I talk to him in such a state? I was looking at the scenary outside the window but Yamamoto-san who was being reflected at the window was looking at me.


    Maybe he wants me to ask him.


    ¡°Oh, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Can you hear some of myints....¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure, please.¡±


    I was really surprised. It seems even cheerful people like Yamamotoin sometimes.


    ¡°Actually, as I told you before, there is a game which I am hooked too.¡± [4]


    ¡°Yes. You told me about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a strategic simtion where you capture enemynd. Everything was good until I decided to take rest the day before yesterday after the event where I attacked a big base but yesterday one of my bases was destroyed.¡±


    Oh, you are depressed because of the game.


    ¡°I was strengthing and upgrading the way before it went all awry. I still have a base and it¡¯s good but I spend half of my sry on that one so I am now little tight on money...¡±


    Wow, I am more shocked than feeling sympathy for him.


    I am a simr person. What Yamamoto-san is ying is some of online game. I had yed a lot of them. These kind of games have a lot of billing methods whichpanies take advantage of. So I left them.


    ¡°To be honest, I understand. The game which I am currently ying also has some billing elements and I spend tens of thousands at the event, the other day.¡±


    He seems to be angry that he used up his sry for such a thing so I said this in a low voice to him so only he can hear.


    ¡°Oh, friend. Let¡¯s do our best together.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    We hold each other¡¯s hand tightly.


    The friendship over billing system in the game is not something to be praised about. I am just purely happy that we got along on some topic.


    I want to know a little more about the game but let¡¯s stop for now.


    Right now, I need to focus solely on Vige of Fate, so I should not listen to information about other interesting games.


    I was worried about Yamamoto-san as he was depressed and seemed uneasy but it seems that he is doing his job properly.


    His personality was a little sloppy but he did his work honestly. He sometimes joined and helped the President as well.


    Today¡¯s cleansing job ended without any problems. They dropped me at a convenience store near my house.


    The winter nights were considerably cold so I quickly entered the store.


    ¡°Meat buns eaten atte at night when you shouldn¡¯t eat then are the best.¡±


    If you look around at the store, you would want to buy more stuff but my mother always prepares the evening meal so let¡¯s just keep it simple and sweet.


    I bough four pudding as my whole family likes them.


    I checked my smartphone after paying the bill and just before leaving the store.


    I was not used to the operation method on mobile so I need to watch carefully or I will miss many things. I need to develop a habit of this.


    Right no, I was looking at the Vige of Fate on mobile.


    ¡°There is no change in the vige.......No phone, no email.....¡±


    Isn¡¯t it natural as I don¡¯t have much contact excprt my family and my coworkers.


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] Well it¡¯s the time when it¡¯s hard to judge whether it¡¯s breakfast or lunch ??


    [2] The meat was heated in presence of moisture upto just below the boiling point. This made the meat soft.


    [3] Actually it will be twice a day, if we include the tribute sent by Carol ??


    [4] Basically addicted


    <h4> Chapter 29 part2</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi (unedited)


    I owned a Garage during my student days but discarded it after graduation from college.


    At that time, I didn¡¯t had many friends but I lost contact with then as I withdrew myself. I can now only talk to my family.


    How many years has it been since a friend has talked to me.


    The past cannot be recovered. It is really painful.


    Everything became annoying after I withdrew and shutdown myself in a shell.


    As one steps out of the convenience store, you will tremble due to the temperature difference.


    A small breath of white slowly rises in the dark night.


    ¡°It¡¯s really regretful.¡±


    My neighbor, my childhood friend. She is one of my oldest memories. We have been together since we were born. We were always together, from kindergarten to highschool.


    I miss her the most.


    ¡°I ran away.....from employment, friends, family,......escapes from reality and memories.¡±


    I gazed at the sky while walking all alone at night.


    I was walking on the street with private houses. There was the street light and the moon and stars were clearly visible.


    ¡°Oh...we also went to see the meteor shower when we were students.¡±


    A friend who always rallied with me during the most shining moments of my life.


    Now she is...


    I didn¡¯t go back straight to my house but instead took a detour and then arrived at my house.


    I noticed a woman wearing suit standing in front of my neighbouring house.


    She seems to be struggling with taking out her keys in front of the door. She has a crutch on her left foot. [1]


    ¡°Seika..¡±


    I involuntarily mentioned her name.


    Seika Tsumabuki, my childhood friend.


    Small brownish hairs tied with stic cords, edgeless sses which look fresh to the eyes. Seika turned around in response to my voice and took of her sses.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I saw her so close. The face gives a gentle impression. She should be over thirty just like me but still looks in her twenties.


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ¡°It been a long time....also don¡¯t use my nickname, It seems like name of a dinosaur in an action game.¡± [2]


    He exchanged words for the first time in few year yet the conversation proceeded more smoothly than expected.


    It seems that decades of umtion have won over several years of gap.


    It¡¯s been few weeks since Ist saw her. On that day, I got up early and I saw her in her study through the second floor window.


    Its been years since shest saw me.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah. I was hospitalized for two weeks since I got involved in an ident and this my leg bone was fractured.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    After meeting her after such a long time, I want to talk to her but its strange to talk outside at midnights in winters.


    ¡°See you..¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. If it¡¯s okay, why don¡¯t youe home?¡±


    Herughing faces seemed a little lonely. Seika¡¯s parent died few years ago and since then she lives with her grandmother.


    ¡°I will refrain from doing that. It would be bad if I wake up oba-san.¡± [3]


    Rather, even though we are childhood friends, it¡¯s a lot of problem for a man and woman to be together at midnight


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She has a bad habit. She looks down and slowly bods, it is a gesture that she haspromised and gave up.¡±


    Her intention has always been to live in such a way that respect the surrounding without inserting in her own opinions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this again, my mom wanted to see obasan.... How abouting to our house with her?¡±


    ¡°Oh, would it be fine?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it should be fine. I only do a part-time job.¡±


    I was still worked that she thinks that I am unemployed so let me tell her that I have started working.


    ¡°Yeah. I know. I have been told by Aunty and Sayuki. You are working hard.¡±


    Did you hear it from them? Even though I didn¡¯t know, she seems to be in contact with my family.


    Unlike me, Seika has seeded in finding a job and works for argepany.


    She should be earning an ie which cannot bepared to my part time job, yet I didn¡¯t feel any sympathy or despise from her word. She seems to be really pleased.


    Seika still hasn¡¯t changed. There were some changes in her appearance due to to age but unlike me, the important heart is still the same.


    ¡°Um, the fruits and meat were really delicious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are pleased.¡±


    I remember properly when my mother asked.¡± Can I give it next door?¡±


    I thought to return back but I couldn¡¯t ignore her crutching sight.


    I approached Seika, grabbed her shoulders to support her and prevent her from falling down. I borrowed the key and unlocked the house.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I wille to your house soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will be waiting.¡±


    I gently released the door and it closed and then I returned back to my house.


    I admit that we have been close toe achother for a long time and were conscious of each other.


    When we were kids, we were teased with being husband and wife. We were told that we were a couple.


    I had rtionship with multiple friends but always less than of a lover. I had decided to confess to Seika after I graduate from college and find a job.


    But that never happened. Seika found a job in argepany but I didnt. My heart just went wild and wild day by day.


    The confession would have not looked cool if my job would have been less paying and respected than Seika¡¯s. I targeted thepanies of equal or higher caliber but lost in the end.


    Her existence which has always encouraged me started to make me feel depressed and annoyed so I started keeping myself away from her.


    A lonely childhood friend who wants for you forever. Such convenient story cannot be a reality.


    Even when I became stagnant, the time continued to flow for the others.


    Let¡¯s even if a beautiful women waits for her favorite person to recover from depression. There is no way that such an dedicated and attractive women will stay if a better man than him enters her life.


    As a result it would be no wonder, if she fell in love with him.


    He is still single but a man might have already appeared in her life, or she might already be in a ongoing rtionship. That person might have dropped her here in his car.


    The rtionship could not return as they were in thest but at least we can be friends.


    I honestly feel that but I want to beat myself up.....


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] Well a crutch is basically


    [2] j really have no idea what is going on in these lines ??


    [3] oba-san is grandmother


    She is here. The FL we all have been waiting for.(actually me all along) She is the character which I love and scared of the most in this novel ?? ~ Asada

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    <strong>This chapter is sponsored by JayDemonspell</strong>. <strong>We are thankful for his support.</strong>


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi (unedited)


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Three days have passed since Murus joined the vige.


    I haven¡¯t met Seika since then. If she decides toe to my house then it will be Saturday or Sunday most probably.


    There hasn¡¯t been much change in the real world but the game has be quieter.


    Murus is still far from full recovering emotionally but has stated to smile more because of Carol.


    I hope the wounds of her heart heal fast.


    It will be helpful but most importantly I want everyone in the Vige of Fate to be happy.


    This is my hope as the God of Fate watching over the vige.


    I was going to take a break from watching the vigers because I had to go to work but just after breakfast Murus said something like this.


    ¡°Everybody, why don¡¯t we go to my vige today?¡±


    What do you mean? You said your vige was gone? What do you want to do by inviting everyone to a dead vige.


    ¡°Most of the vige is burnt but the are still some supplies left. There are everyday items and food which could be used.¡±


    All right. That is a weing suggestion.


    ¡°It will be really helpful ..... but are you really fine with this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Tools are meaningless without people. After you all defeating the vigers enemies, I and u¡¯re that everybody would be happy if we can use it.¡±


    If Murus says so then I would not disagree.


    The vigers decided to go. Everyone¡¯s thought was in unison but there was one problem....


    ¡°Carol also goes!!..¡±


    ¡°You cannot go. I just exined you that there is lot of danger outside.¡±


    Lodis is trying to hold her daughter on the ground while she is pping her limbs all around.


    It would be unusual if Carol is always a good girl. She is a child less than ten years of age, so it¡¯s more natural for her to act this way.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t behave this way usually.¡±


    ¡°Because...because....She always go out and keeps bbering about it. She is just my sister-inw. Chem wasn¡¯t useful right? So if Carol goes too then it will still be the same.¡±


    Chem is struck by something painful while holding her chest.


    Certainly there was no notable contribution from her during the battle with the Red Demon but we are able to offer prayers to the dead because of her.


    I am grateful for that but does she care about that??


    Her parents are in good mood but still stubborn.


    ¡°She I always inside the fence, in a dark cave. No wonder her patience reached it¡¯s limit. Carol is a good child.¡±


    Surprisingly, Gams helped in getting on board.


    What kind of mental change is this? Wasn¡¯t you the one who hated to risk the vigers life the most?


    ¡°Gams brother! Take me with you!¡±


    ¡°He is my brother. It¡¯s too dangerous. I oppose this brother.¡±


    Both of Chem¡¯s parent gently Pat their daughter head.


    ¡°Please listen to both of us. We have killed the enemies who destroyed the vige, it should be safer now but still I am a little worried. You should absolutely obey our instructions. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±


    She was so happy that I can see after images of her head, shaking at high speed.


    Gams gently convinced her unconvinced sister.


    I am getting more and more involved thinking about the vigers. I have been really taking care of them.


    Murus said that the remains of the vigers was buried so there wouldn¡¯t witness any corpses.


    I know that spending a lot of time in a confined space is not a good idea.


    It¡¯s a bad idea even in Japan, so in another world it would be more discouraging. Going out is really important


    ¡°If you are going to then let¡¯s ride the carriage. One of the carriage was still intact so we can carry back the luggage on them.¡±


    Oh, is there a carriage? It became more worthwhile to go now.


    There is a carriage here too but it was partially destroyed in the opening of this game. If you have a carriage then you can use it to carry the luggage and people in emergency situations.


    It seems Lodis was reluctant to ride the carriage.


    By the way, the two horse are kept inside the fence in daytime and in the cave during nightime. Sometimes Murus and Game take them out for hunting.


    It¡¯s a secret but they are supposed to be food. If we can attain a carriage then the future of the horses will be bright.....


    ¡°Can I eat horse meat?¡±


    Even the horse are part of the vigers since the early days. I want to make friends with them in the future.


    Both the horses also have names. The name is give by Carol.....


    ¡°Parrot and Peperopont are their names.¡±


    It¡¯s hard topliment the naming sense of Carol who is stroking the horses body with smile. I get the feeling that there seems to be no meaning and origin for the names.


    <h4>Chapter 30 part2</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi (unedited)


    he vigers were ready to go out of the fence together after a very long time.


    It was impossible for everyone to ride the horses. Only Carol and La are on the horses and others are on foot.


    There is a river passing through the forest, a short distance from the cave. The Murus¡¯ vige seems to be on the other side but the wooden bridge has been destroyed so that route cannot be used.


    They make a circr detour and pass through the ce where the river water is shallow.


    I am watching the map from the sky. I need to be wary today as there are nobatants.


    One of the benefits of epting Murus as a vigers was that now I can see ce where Murus bas been to.


    Nowadays the daily routine for Gams is to explore the vast forbidden forest in his spare time.


    The range which is visible on the map is now ten timesrger.....even then the full map of forbidden forest has still not been fully discovered.


    ¡°How big is this map?¡±


    Looking at the brightly lit map, I noticed few things.


    First Murus, has never left the forest. You can only see upto the border of the forbidden forest, so it seems she hasn¡¯t gone any further.


    Most of her activity area is around his vige but there were still some ck spots, maybe they are dangerous areas.


    As a whole, there are many unexplored area in the north while most of the south is visible. Does the forbidden forest bes more dangerous as one goes further north.


    Unfortunately there weren¡¯t any more dwelling of people in the forest. There is only Murus¡¯ vige which has now been abandoned.


    If the map spread this much then usually one will be distracted but I need to focus mostly on the surroundings of the base.


    I think it would be more efficient to explore the map after the vigers have settled down. A night without artificial light is just darkness, I cannot see anything.


    The vigers seen to have advanced vision.


    ¡°Gently, outside.¡±


    Carol is in good mood and is swinging a branch while riding her horse.


    I am d that Gams is pulling the reins, she is innocently delighted.


    ¡°Like a princess and a knight with her attendant.¡±


    Oh, unusually Gams replied to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s veryfortable. I hope youe to me.¡±


    The words are suspicious but she has be a princess....Chen is staring at then with a smile.


    ¡°If not for the brocon, this was an ideal act. What a waste.¡±


    I am longing for a good rtionship with my sister but I don¡¯t want it to be so strong.


    Well it¡¯s impossible for Sayuki to be like this even if the world is turned upside down.


    Monsters are visible on the map but there are not close enough to attack.


    At this speed, they are likely to arrive at the destination in five minutes.


    I moved the viewpoint of the map to Murus¡¯s vige which has now been abandoned.


    I checked if monsters are lurking around or is there anything which a child should not see.


    Although they may be mentally stronger than modern Japanese children, yet it¡¯s natural for an adult to not want to show a scene that is not good for children¡¯s mental health.


    ¡°The size of the vige is quiterge. Were they about hundred people?¡±


    There are about thirty things that seen to be houses. Most were burnt down and the vige seemed bare. There were still some houses which barely returned their original shape.


    Wooden houses were burnt down. The stone houses hadrge homes in the walks and roofs but they can be still repaired.


    ¡°They most likely will have stockpiled food too.¡±


    Clicking the damage houses changes the perspective to that of inside the house.


    I couldn¡¯t see inside the hut where the green demons lived? Perhaps it was for the consideration to not show a terrible scene.


    I looked into the shelves and jars that seemed to contain food but they weren¡¯t clean.


    The moment I turned my view from the kitchen to the back room. A strong good looking man with a weapon came out from the next room.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    <strong>This chapter is sponsored by Coyotte508</strong>. <strong>We are thankful for his support.</strong>


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi (unedited)


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    I closely observed the people who suddenly appeared.


    For a moment I thought that they are survivors but from their appearance it¡¯s clear that they aren¡¯t.


    A middle aged man with rounder ears cannot be called an beautiful elf.


    While the others were armed, only he is different. He seems to be on some kind of journey in this world


    Leathers boots, thick coat, the outfit is simple but his impression isn¡¯t poor. Are these clothes pretty expensive?


    The rugged look is probably because he witnessed the current situation in the vige.


    Except for that fat middle aged man, everyone else is wearing leather armors simr to Gams. There is also woman with a dagger and a small bow and light clothes for easy mobility as well as there is a small man wearing a good with a big wand in his hands. So he is a ssic fantasy wizard.


    ¡°It feels like a ssic adventure party in middle ages. Are they adventures of this world?¡±


    A mysterious profession called Adventurer is often found in recent fantasy works.


    There basic mechanic is to ept task for monster subjugation, defeat and kill the monster, sell the materials on its body and make money. There seems to be adventurers in this world.


    I have been wondering for a long time, is it really okay to defeat deadly and evil monsters to make more money?


    It I strange that if you defeat one monster yet after all that danger, you will not be able to enough money to livefortably for one month.


    Aside from my doubts, the problem is this shady group.


    I operated the mouse and clicked on them but only ??? is disyed and hence not information is obtained.


    I tried to erge the map to see if I can hear the conversations.


    ¡°Well, as expected.¡±


    I have been worried about when the sentences of a conversation are disyed and when not. I can not guess it to some extent.


    Probably the conversations are not disyed until the Bible is close enough.


    When the monsters attacked the base, only Gams¡¯ words were recorded and not of the Rodis family hiding inside the cave.


    One more thing, when I activated the Golem maniption, only that small statue made by Carol was operation and not the one back at the base.


    In other words, the game is centered and functional due to the Bible. Both the miracles and oracles can be executed only when the Bible is nearby. If I forget this someday, then everyone can be hurt.


    Well, because of this conclusion, I decided to bring in Rodis family as well.


    ¡°Now...they are...¡±


    Who I this suspicious group? One thing can be surely possible and that is they are an adventurer group who dropped here by chance.


    The fat man looks weak but maybe a master of martial arts. In animes and mangas, ordinary people often turn out to be masters.


    However, to guess practically....I feel like they are a group of adventures and their employer.


    The fat man is giving instructions and other seem to be acting on it.


    Whenever they examined the house, the lightly dressed women entered first and after she examined the house, other followed her.


    The employer like man always had an armed man snuggled to him.


    ¡°When ites to this, how about merchant and escorts?¡±


    It seems they haverge backpacks on them.


    If so, it could be reasonable to assume that they stopped here by chance while traveling to investigate the vige as it was destroyed.


    When you look at their faces, they look good people. Before entering the house, they join their hands and pray, hence they really might not be bad.


    Some may think of this as an act but they don¡¯t know that I am looking(peeping ??) at them. There is no need for them to do an act in a ce and situation where no one else can see them.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to tell Gams and others about this via the oracle. But if do that they I won¡¯t be able to contact them about danger in case of an emergency.¡±


    How about activating the oracle, if they seem bad......not a bad idea.


    ...I should write the lines beforehand so the oracle me can be activated immediately.


    It will not be executed unless I press ¡°Enter¡±


    Let¡¯s wait in this state.


    I am bing nervous as the distances between both the groups. Both of them have not yet noticed eachother¡¯s presence.


    <h4> Chapter 31 part2</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    <strong>This chapter is sponsored by Coyotte508</strong><strong>and Daniel Appel.</strong><strong>We are thankful for his support.</strong>


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi (unedited)


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    ¡°This is the vige where I lived. Rodis, should we go on ahead?¡±


    Murus stops at the vige entrance and questioned Rodis.


    The vigers corpses have been buried and the monster corpses have been disposed of but they might be wondering if they should show this abandoned vige to others. Some body parts might be still lying around.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. It might be a tough path for Carol but it¡¯s inevitable if you live in this world.¡±


    ¡°Yes... someday, we maye across something worse.....¡±


    The world beyond that screen is different from the peaceful Japan. It¡¯s not a surprise that the parents don¡¯t want to show such sights to the childrens.


    But world of Vige for Fate is cruel. If they don¡¯t get used to such kind of situations then they might be scared and hesitant in emergency situations and that could be life threatening.


    ¡°Carol is a strong child. She will be fine....¡±


    She answered while holding down her trembling hand tightly.


    After Gams holds her hand, she feels relived.


    I was little worried when looking over to Chem. I thought that maybe she would not be jealous in this situation and look at then with a gentle eyes.


    .....I assumed....She was holding the Bible in her hands so tight, that I could clearly hear some sounds. [1]


    I put my finger on the key as everyone went into the vige.


    Gams¡¯ group is on the south while the suspicious group is in the Northeast. Both are moving toward the centre of the vige.


    Soon they will be close enough to see eachother.


    ¡°Chem. Hide behind that house. Murus!¡±


    ¡°I already know. Looks like someone is here. Monsters or bandits? Either way, I can¡¯t let them get away for free.¡±


    Gams¡¯ pulls out his sword with caution. Murus also takes out her now.


    Chem without saying another word took the horse behind a house with Rodis and others.


    The other side also noticed them at the same time. The remains people appear soon.


    ¡°What are you doing in my vige!......Dordord?!¡±


    ¡°Oops, Murus please put down your weapons. It¡¯s safe.¡±


    Murus puts back her bow after seeing the fat middle aged man.


    Gams¡¯ and other rxed their hands on her weapons as well.


    In a bouncy and sloshy way, the man called Dordord approached Murus and squeezed her hands.


    ¡°I was worried since the vige has been destroyed like this. It¡¯s really good that Murus is safe.¡±


    Dordord wipes tears around his eyes.


    You can understand by the exchange till now that he is a good person unless this all is an act.


    ¡°I am the only one left.... Please rest assured. This is Dordord, a peddler who often came to my vige for business.¡±


    After hearing the story, Chem and others cane out from behind the abandoned house.


    So after all he was a merchant? Strangely my prediction was right.


    The encounter with the peddler has saved us. The skins and bones obtained from the monsters can be sold as raw materials and even the pre in the cave can be sold.


    And if he came to the vige then he must have some goods. This is perfect for the winter.


    ¡°Then Should I delete the oracle?¡±


    If I sent it by mistake then it would be embarrassing so I deleted everything.


    Looking for top to bottom. The merchant Dordord seems to have mild and fragile character.


    ¡°Everyone must have struggled. It¡¯s about the matter we just mentioned, we will be d to buy it. How about visiting the cave with us as soon as we finish our work?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Thanks for your help.¡±


    Rodis also seems to be a merchant so he talked and negotiated everything.


    From now on, he will bring back supplies to the vigers and in return we will provide him with raw material of monsters and ores.


    It seems that he will buy anything which is left untouched here. He is looking for essential items for sale with permission from Murus.


    The remaining carriage was somehow damaged but still we used the safe parts from other carriages to repair it.


    So now there is something which I am thinking for a while.


    Maybe a miracle has been running since Murus has joined the vige.


    [A peddler visits] [2]


    This seems to be the result of activating that miracle. Can a miracle take three days to be executed instead of uring immediately depending upon the content.


    ....I learnt something new. Let¡¯s remember this.


    All the task were over in the vige after few hours.


    ¡°Please rest in Peace.¡±


    Finally, Chen prayed in front of the graves.


    Carol and her escort went to pick up the flowers and put them in front of the tombs.


    Seeing everyone praying, I decided to trigger a miracle. I set the area around each grave to sunny so beams of light fell on then from the sky.


    The dust in the air shimmered with sunlight as if the dead have been called to Heaven.


    ¡°It¡¯s unscrupulous but beautiful.......¡±


    Arge drop of tear falls down from the face of Murus after witnessing this scene.


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] The Bible is in danger. I think I will name this chapter after this situation ??


    [2] Remember the miracle which was identally triggered by Sayuki ??

 Chapter 32

    <h4> Chapter 32 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    <strong>This chapter is sponsored by Daniel Appel.</strong><strong>We are thankful for his support.</strong>


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi (unedited)


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Unexpectedly a veryrge group returned back to the base.


    The carriage obtained in Murus¡¯ vige and the two charriages owned by Dordrod, which were hidden in the forest were now carefully following a rough road in the forest.


    The Rodis Family, Gams and Chem, Murus, Dordrod and four adventurers, that¡¯s totals to 11.


    The destroyed vige had very little supplies left, but the shortage of dishes and seasoning was satisfied.


    I addition, I was d to find vegetable seeds. I will leave the farming for after winter, in the spring.


    With such arge number of people, it was assured that the return trip would be safe. So I left the room and went down to the first floor.


    By the times the vigers return back to the base, I used the restroom and took out the fried meat from yesterday as well as some fruits from the Vige of Fate from the refrigerator.


    One of the te was for the Golden Lizard.


    ¡°Oh, are you hungry?¡±


    The lizard sat beside the te and started eating the fruits.


    How he got out? it¡¯s obvious. At the top of the aquarium, the ss cover is out of alignment this leaving a gap for it toe out.


    I was surprised at the lizards cleverness but more than that....how did he reach there...Even if the soil or the tree is used...it¡¯s still not possible..


    ¡°Well, how did youe out?¡±


    After asking the question and eating the fruits, the next thing which I did was too grab grilled meat.


    After I put it in my mouth, I asked another question.


    ¡°What you eat meat? Weren¡¯t you an omnivore?¡±


    Of course, it silently ate without answering my questions.


    I wonder if it will eat anything if I give it to him. I will ask Sayuki about thister on.


    The lizard is growing smoothing after eating such delicacies. Within just a few days, it is already the size of a stuffed animal.....I guess it will grow upto few metres like a big snake. I can only pray that it will stop growing.


    ¡°Oh, yes. I though of a name. Tell me which one is better. First, since you look like a dinosaur, so about about Lizardsaurus.¡± [1]


    The meat falls from the hands of the lizard and started staring at me.


    ....it¡¯s a surprising reaction. You didn¡¯t even shake your head left to right. I think it was a coincidence but why does it seem like dissatisfaction. Then should I tell him the other name?


    ¡°Then, how about this? Destiny. Destiny in English means Fate. How about that?¡±


    The lizard pickups the meat and nods while eating it.


    I don¡¯t what that means but let¡¯s keep this name as it¡¯s suitable for the pet of God of Fate/God of Destiny.


    Destinypetes with me for the fruits and starts staring at the PC after he is full.


    After I caught his view and looked over, I saw the vigers just arriving at the cave base.


    Oops, I forgot about it but there is no problem. All I can do is watch and leave the business to Rodis.


    The work is in the hands of right person. I shouldn¡¯t squeeze in because this is the situation where he can show of his dad powers.


    ¡°I see, so now you live here. It¡¯s easy to protect and there is no need to worry about rain and wind. A master in archery and a skilled adventurer. There is even a healer who can use recovery magic and perform prayers. A cure and cheerful daughter and a beautiful wife. You are a blessed man.¡±


    I feel great after he praises the vigers and the base.


    The vigers hand over the materials of the monsters they have defeated. He seems to be buying them higher than the market price.


    Rodis said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you give too much?¡±


    ¡°I gave it a little thought. Since you all are blessed by God of Fate, we can expect great future development. We gave to get favored in long run.¡±


    I don¡¯t hate Dordrod both as a merchant and as a person.


    The ore was also offered to them but he said that he will buy themter on because he would have little profit right now because of low quantity.


    ¡°We can buy it with the cash but barter will be fine in the future too.¡±


    ¡°It helps. There is one request though. As you can see, we are short on staff. So if you find any migrants who are looking for a ce to live, then we want them all.¡±


    Rodis put out a recruitment.


    As ast resort, I can just ask the oracle and pray to the Gods to help me.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about immigrants then there has been a lot of fuss in recent years. It seems that lots of viges have been destroyed in recent years. I have heard that the ferocity of the monsters has increased and the different races are now having the ability to band together and attack. I guess many people are looking for a stable ce to live.¡±


    So after all, the recent behavior of the monsters is abnormal in this world.


    It was not usual for Rodis and Murus¡¯ viges to be attacked.


    ¡°But this forbidden forest is not safe ce to live. If you listen to my suggestion then why don¡¯t you all move?¡±


    That¡¯s a good suggestion but if they get out of the forest then ording to the rules of the game, this game shouldn¡¯t be over.


    I feel like it would be a rule vition to live in some other vige in a vige building game.


    Still if the vigers can be happy then why not consider the game cleared instead of actually clearing it.


    It would be painful to not act as the God of Fate in the future but I will still prioritize the happiness of the vigers. I don¡¯t want to see the vige be annihted in the game.


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] That is a godly naming sense.


    <h4>Chapter 32 part2</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    <strong>This chapter is sponsored by Aaron Vu.</strong><strong>We are thankful for his support.</strong>


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi (unedited)


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    I will ept whatever the vigers decision. I ate my food while waiting for their decision.


    ¡°I want to stay here. It might be a foolish choice when I think of my family but I want to live in thisnd watched over by the God of Destiny. It feels like a mission from heaven.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good wife¡¯s duty to always follow her husband. I will stay with my family.¡±


    ¡°Yes Yes. Dad, Mom, Gams brother and Murus¡¯ are here. This ce is good.¡±


    The Rodis family wants to stay here.


    Let¡¯s ignore that Carol didn¡¯t mention Chem.


    A clergymen shouldugh even when doing something dexterous.


    ¡°....blessed by the God of Destiny. I will stay till I am buried here.¡±


    ¡°I will protect them.¡±


    Gams and Chem also choose to remain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the outside world. This forest is morefortable and I don¡¯t want to leave the ce where my deceased friends lie.¡±


    Murus says so.


    As a result, everyone is hoping to create a vige here.


    In order to meet the overwhelming expectations of God of Ctae, they want to establish a vige first.


    Although it should be a building game, it seems like a care taking game to me now.


    There is only one watchtower made out of logs and the rest is a fence.


    As there are so many trees, therefore should also be many logs. I want to start building huts soon as the cave will be rundown as the number of vigers increase.


    ¡°I understand. If you want to live it¡¯s your choice. I know some people who might like a ce like this. There are refugees so it should be fine.¡±


    Dordrod is a good peddler, one which you don¡¯t see often.


    At least he better than me who hadn¡¯t talked face to face with others since a decade.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°We will leave now, Rodis. We will be here again in few weeks so let us know if you have anythings you want. I will bring the things next time.¡±


    Most of the daily necessities are now satisfied but they still seem to be in need of clothes.


    They did not have any other clothes so they all wore the same clothes all the time. Recently they have made a dress from animal skin which is worn only during the sleep.


    Carol waves at the Carriage on which Dordrod and his escorts are reading for a long time.


    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s perfect for the winter. Looks like we can expect more people.¡±


    Many projects that were bothering me are now cleared at once.


    Thank you Sayuki for starting this bonus event.


    Suddenly, I noticed it was dark outside the window. In the winters, sun goes down early.


    I was concentrating too much on the game. I should check my smartphone.


    I turned on the smartphone which can be contacted only by my coworkers and family to see a message from Sayuki. I tapped to open it.


    ¡°I think, I will bete today. If it¡¯s not troublesome for you then, I will call you at midnight to pick me up at the bus stop.¡±


    I sent back an ¡°OK¡±


    I looked at the map again to make sure that there is not danger around the vige before activating the oracle.


    I wrote a prayer for the deceased vigers.


    ¡°Yoshii.... dinner is ready.¡±


    I ran down as my mother called me from the first floor.


    Today my father and sister arete so I decided to eat alone, take a bath and then sleep.


    .....


    ¡°Oh, I had an appointment to pick up Sayuki.¡±


    It was dangerous. I became careless.


    She hasn¡¯t contact me yet but there are things which I want to buy at the convenience store so why not go for a night stroll?


    I left the the house in a thick jacket with a hood.


    I go out almost everyday nowdays still I am not used to this cold air.


    My ears became numb in an instant. I put on my hood and headed to the convenience store quickly.


    The light of the convenience store shes brilliantly in the dark night.


    The lights on the roads are a perfectndmark. There has been no call from Sayuki yet. It seems there is still some time until the bus arrives so I decided to kill my time inside the convenience store.


    My feet stops as I saw a man exiting the convenience store. Hjs appearance was grim.


    ¡°.........¡±


    The cold air from my back spreads throughout the body.


    ¡ª¡ª- I know that face.


    He has grown up and is now about the same height as me but his features are still the same.


    ¡°No....way...he is..¡±


    I will never forget that face. My sister¡¯s ssmate, the man who stabbed me.


    I know that he was sent to a children training school for injuring me and would have been discharged in few years. Why did hee back to this town?


    I mean it¡¯s not a wonder for him to be back home.


    However, it would be a too much of a coincidence to reunite at a convenience store where my sister is supposed to drop off by the bus on her way back home.


    I entered the convenience store while hiding my face. I pretended to read a magazine by the window while watching the man.


    Apparently he has in foot as moved away from the parking lot when exiting the store. He is drinking a canned coffee while operating his smartphone in this cold weather.


    He nced at the bus stop many times.


    The reason he didn¡¯t noticed me was probably because of my hood and he was concentrating on the smartphone.


    The stalker is likely him again as be seems to be concerned about the bus stop.


    I had already considered this development. This is the worst development possible.


    What should be do? He had already consulted the police about the incident but they said that they will strengthen the patrol around the area.


    But they seem to be busy as I have only seen then around the house twice..


    ¡°As a brother, I should do something.....¡±


    I know the danger, but it¡¯s better than my sister getting harmed. Later on I might not have the chance to save my sister.


    I tried to call and email my sister but there was no response. There is plenty of time left before the bus arrives.....


    I got out of the convenience store after purchasing the magazine which I had.


    I slowly approached the guy looking at his smartphone.

 Chapter 33

    <h4> Chapter 33 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    <strong>This chapter is sponsored by John, JayDemonspell and EsteemedBun.</strong><strong>We are thankful for their support.</strong>


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi (unedited)


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    The stalker is turning away from me.


    The bus hasn¡¯t arrived yet. A car is parked in front of the convenience store and two young men are chatting with eachother. The distance is not far so screaming loudly can definitely attract their attention.


    I need to get them to notice in case of an emergency. I believe that if you see someone eyes then you can judge his character.


    If he did repent the incident and being caught by the police then why would he repeat stalking?....Well I don¡¯t want to deal with the police again.


    And now he is an adult. If he stabs me again then he will be definitely be sent to jail even if it¡¯s a minor injury.


    Should I call the police?....but what would I say? I witnessed a former stalker after a long time and I want to catch him right away?


    There is a prohibition order to him to stay away from our family but it can¡¯t be helped if you happen to run into him at the bus stop.


    Well...let¡¯s keep an eye on him and make sure that the other person is stalking before calling the police. If I put my sister in danger and something happens to her then I will regret it for my entire life.


    I can¡¯t imagine the police moving against him just by me seeing him in this town. I need a solid evidence. Even if they take an action immediately, it might force him into a corner and he might take some desperatest measure action.


    Is there time to contact the police in the first ce?


    Even if he is caught and arrested here by the Police, it will be temporary. I want to make sure that he is never able to get close to my sister again.


    I don¡¯t think he will violently stab me but I am still worried. Although I was pretending to be calm but unconsciously, I stroked my old wound on my belly.


    Nevertheless, while approaching him slowly, a question suddenly crosses my mind.


    ...What should I talk to about?


    ¡°Hey! Remember me. You stabbed me once.¡±


    This situation can instigate him and as well as be misunderstood.


    Should I pretend to run into him by chance?


    I feel that just telling the fact that I met him by chance is strange.


    All the worries kept aside. Is there really a chance that this could be coincidental?


    If you still have some doubts then you should definitely make them clear.


    If I know whether I should be on alert against him the my response needs to change depending upon that.


    .....If I am in danger then escape with haste and ask for help. Let¡¯s go with safety first strategy.


    The man is facing his back to me and is enthusiastically operating his smartphone so hasn¡¯t noticed me.


    Its too dangerous to get close, so I should call from few metres away while giving away the feeling that I just noticed.


    ¡°Huh, are you Yoshinaga?¡±


    The man turned around hurriedly after being called by his name. His face cannot hide his surprise.


    I can tell even when my eyes are closed. I was convinced at this short distance that he is definitely the former stalker of Sayuki, Yoshinaga.


    ¡°Sorry, who are you?¡±


    Oops, have you forgotten the face of your pierced partner?


    His tone is gentle and polite but his eyes clearly show his distrust towards me.


    ¡°You might have know my sister.¡±


    At that moment his expressionpletely changed.


    ¡°You are Sayuki Older brother?¡±


    Apparently it reminded him of me.


    I would have been embarrassed if he tested me as a stranger. The first barrier is now broken.


    ¡°Oh, its been a long time.¡±


    It would have been dangerous to say ¡°How are you?¡±


    He might be remorseful for the earlier incident.


    I had an impression that he would he would she¡¯d tears and reflect on his behavior during the hearing and will apologize to my sister but he did not apologize till the end.


    Later, we were told by atter that he regrets his actions but the words were emotionless.


    ¡°I have caused you a lot of trouble.¡±


    Yoshinaga bowed and deeply apologized.


    A few years have passed since then, so should I think of this? If I happens to meet him in the town casually then I would have believe him. However, to trust him in this situation, I am not that naive.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay. I am sorry that I said too much to you that day. I should have thought about it a bit more.¡±


    I reply back like an adult. Let¡¯s see the reaction. The conversation was full of tension as there is a feeling in me that if I make a mistake then it will be able to be fixed.


    ¡°No, my actions were unountable. I stalked Sayuki and hurt her brother.¡±


    At that moment, it seemed as if he has rehabilitated and had some self reflection over his actions.


    ¡°You are her because youpensated for your sin. Raise your head.¡±


    If there wasn¡¯t any danger to my sister then I would have liked to voice one of myints but I will put my sister¡¯s personal safety first and endure for now.


    The feeling of knife piercing my belly and the feeling of blood flowing down made my fear. I still sometime wake to the dreams of the incident.


    I have seen people hugging the enemy to kill him after being stabbed in TV dramas but I can¡¯t possible do that.


    Even though I am just talking to him, my hands hands are sped with tension and anxiety. My while body is drenched with sweat.


    ¡°By the way, what are you doing in a ce like this at midnight?¡±


    ¡°Because this is rural area so this is the only convenience store so I stopped here after my work.¡±


    There is nothing wrong with what he is saying.


    It seems that there are many stores in the city but this is the only store around here.


    Is it really a coincidence? Was my sister¡¯s stalker a different person?


    ¡°I see. You are working hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <h4>Chapter 33 part2</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    <strong>This chapter is sponsored by JayDemonspell.</strong><strong>We are thankful for his support.</strong>


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi (edited)


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    His speaking style does not give me a bad feeling as a stalker¡¯s. If I didn¡¯t know about the situation then I would have probably thought of him as a good young man. Most of the people might instead judge a NEET like me as a stalker.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad to meet you suddenly, but I want you to stay away from my sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes......my feelings are now gone. I had made a mistake in the past....I haven¡¯t approached your sister since the day I was releases. I have never seen her with my eyes.¡±


    He stares into my eyes and says without averting his.


    ¡°I am relieved to hear that. Ah, can I ask onest thing?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Yoshinaga stretched his back and waited for my words.


    ¡°So why are you still stalking?¡±


    ¡°......eh?¡±


    I approach his face and whisper in a cold voice.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I am-¡°


    ¡°I know that you have got an order to stay away from us and it¡¯s my second meeting with you. Why did you escape that night when you saw my face?¡±


    Yoshinaga stares into my eyes. My sister told me that people avert their eyes when they lie.


    The night when my sister called for help, I haven¡¯t really seen him, but I will make sure today. If he is not the stalker then fine. If he turns out to be innocent then I can even prostrate to himter on.


    I stared at him so that I won¡¯t miss any details.


    Yoshinaga did not say anything and silence prevailed the ce.


    ¡°Oh, who the hell cares anymore?¡±


    ...Hey, what did you say just now?


    Yoshinaga raised his head and then nervously scratches it.


    ¡°Because I was thrown into such a ce, it¡¯s normal to get obsessed a bit isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I smile without being offended. His expression is so frustrating.


    This guy¡¯s looks as if he is truly feeling remorse.


    ¡°Is it a lie that you reflected on your behavior?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal though? You could have just ran away while screaming loudly. If you had at least avoided the knife, I wouldn¡¯t have been thrown into such a ce. My life becamse so messed up because of you both.¡±


    Far from feeling remorse, it seems all the responsibility is shifted on to us instead. We should be the one feeling remorse huh?


    Don¡¯t have expectations for wrong people.


    ¡°.....don¡¯t stalk my sister anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am scared. I am so terrified. Is your brotherly love talking here?¡±


    He brought his face close enough to almost touch my forehead and showed his grinning face.


    Instead of hate, I would rather murder him in cold blood.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s your attitude then I have an idea. I am going to be investigated by the police. I¡¯ll waste their time. The boys have taught me how tomit crimes at thest minute and not get caught, not like before.¡±


    Is it all true or is he just bluffing?


    Either way, he is definitely dangerous.


    ¡°Why did you stalk my sister?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pure love, pure love. At that time I really loved her but didn¡¯t have the courage to talk to her but it is now gone. But it is really.....was really love.¡±


    His expression changes quickly and there is no more yful feeling.


    ¡°But I have been thinking for a long time since I got caught. What should I do after I meet her again? Apologize and ask for forgiveness? Or don¡¯t show my face and pray for her happiness from the distance? As I spent my days, and couldn¡¯t meet her. My feelings strengthened and my mentality changed.¡±


    Then he breaks his sentence, and looks at the sky.


    What is he talking about? Did his emotion changed and now he is unstable?


    Silence, on the contrary gives fear and shakes my heart.


    To be honest, I want to escape. The feelings are growing but then I think about my sister.


    For a decade, I have been running away from job, family and Seika. I finally stopped running away.


    ¡°Now.....Sayuki-san...It¡¯s really terrible to imagine but I want make that face cry. I want her to kneel in front of me and beg me. I just think about that.¡±


    .....No. This is not a good thing meant to be left unchecked.


    His feeling have distort and changed into something very dark.


    Alone with such a guy in a dark night. To be honest, I want to run away while tucking my tail but I don¡¯t want to regret anything again.


    I want to live and turn my eyes away from the past.....No!!


    When he takes one step forward, I step back a lot.


    ¡°Oh, scary, scary. Well do you think that if you provoke me and get beaten up then the police will move against me for assualt?¡±


    Did he read my thoughts? But that¡¯s not all.


    This is a situation with someone who has prior criminal experience.


    I am not stupid. Actually, I used my smartphone to record the conversation from the beginning. The police can arrest him just for this.


    ¡°I am sorry. Don¡¯t put more sins on me. But oh no, what if someone else did that to good citizen? Well, this is also Fate.¡±


    ¡°What???¡±


    When Yoshinaga raised his hand, footsteps approached me from my behind.


    When I turned around, the two men from the front of the convenience store approach me.


    I wonder if i was expecting help from these guys. Yeah, things got worse at an elerated pace.


    ¡°They are some friends whom I met at Juvenile. I wanted to take revenge on you by sending you a video tape in which we raped Sayuki but now I will let you watch it live.¡±


    It¡¯s the worst situation.


    The store is located along the road away from the private houses.


    There is no sign of anyone around except for these guys. I wonder if my voice will reach the clerk if I shout.


    Do they know that there are no people in the vicinity? Yoshinaga takes out a knife and other two take out a baton and a stun gun respectively.


    I am in a pinch. The opponents are armed and this is 3 against 1.


    My feet is trembling and my heart is beating at an elerated pace.


    Scary, Scary. But Gams has fought against more terrifying monsterspared to these humans....


    I held my fist and took a deep breath.


    Give me courage because everyone needs it a little bit.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    <strong>This chapter is sponsored by Sushi.</strong><strong>We are thankful for his support.</strong>


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi (edited)


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Yoshinaga is in front of me and the other two are diagonally behind. They surrounded me so I can¡¯t move recklessly.


    Although their expressions aren¡¯t the same, they still all seem twisted.


    If I was martial art practitioner then there probably would have been a way to get away with force but at most I have only trained my muscles with muscle training.


    There is no way I can beat them. I might not be able to hit them.


    The opponents have a stun gun, knife and baton.


    All are dangerous but the most important thing to watch out for is the stun gun. If the freedom of the body is lost, then there will be no way to resist.


    I imitate a karate like stance.....I can¡¯t help but feel that my limbs are shaking a little bit.


    ¡°Well, I am going to do this with the difference in number of the people as well as armed with weapons. It looks like you practice martial arts but do you really think you can win?¡±


    He said this with, a little bit rmed. Thank you muscle training.


    I should use this time to think of how to get through this.


    Just like Gams, I have no choice but to use my head.


    ¡°If you do this then it won¡¯t be for free you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh hey, are you begging for life now? It¡¯s bad brother. Don¡¯t worry. The two people behind your back belong to a bit of a violent ce. So they can easily clean up this situation, right?¡±


    This is awful.


    I have no way to know whether it¡¯s true or not.


    But I can say for sure that there wasn¡¯t any hesitation.


    ¡°Everyone go at once.¡±


    Damn, attacking one by one is the basisc of an action scene. Stop this effective method.


    All of them bent a little, ready to jump right away.


    Looking at Yoshinaga, my body shakes a little due to the cold wind.


    .......This is impossible. I am not Gams. There is no way that I can win 3 to 1 when they armed as well.


    Should I escape and about loudly for help and try to run into the convenience store or should I take one of them down with me?


    I can¡¯t be said to be agile but I still need to try.


    As I was about to start running.....


    ¡°Gigi, Geha..what.....breathing.....¡±


    ¡°My throat hurts. Eyes, eyes....my tears are not stopping.¡±


    The two people behind me suddenly start rubbing their eyes and holding their throats while panting.


    What are they doing? What happened suddenly?


    Other than Yoshinaga, the other two fell down.


    ¡°What the hell?????¡±


    Yoshinaga shouts, backing up while swinging his knife at me. I don¡¯t know why though.


    The two behind are splitting bubbles from their mouths and jerking.


    I can¡¯t understand this extraordinary situation? But it¡¯s still an opportunity. On top of that my opponent seems to be misunderstanding the situation.


    I lowered my hood so he cannot see my expression. With so much darkness around me, it should be fine.


    ¡°What did you think? Did you really think that someone who has been stabbed by you earlier wille without preparation. If you don¡¯t want them to die the you better take them to the hospital as soon as possible. If you want to meet the same Fate thene forward.¡±


    I imitate a viin like voice while lightly kicking the two of them on the ground just to frighten the opponents.


    ¡°Seriously, what did you do......I will remember this Damm it!!¡±


    When Yoshinaga raised his hand again, two more people came out of the car in front of the store and rushed to their fallenrades.


    ....there were still reinforcements? I would have been caught if I choose to run to the convenience store.


    Yoshinaga keeps an eye on me and moves around in a circle while keeping a distance from me.


    Then soon he fell down....


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The other two had came to help him have also fallen.


    Five me fell near me, and the bubble-puffing sight was now a reality once again. My head coudnt keep up with the situation.


    I don¡¯t really understand why.


    ¡°.......What?¡±


    I am neither joking about this or doing any of his. Anyway, it¡¯s definitely an abnormal situation.


    I won¡¯t hurt at all if I just abandon then as it is but it would be stupid if they die by any chance and the Police think of me as the culprit.


    I took a deep breath to calm down myself.


    After making sure that there aren¡¯t any witness, I ran to the convenience store.


    ¡°I am sorry but can you please call the Police and the ambnce. Outside...Outside five people are lying on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, right there!!¡±


    I pulled out one of the two clerks and went out immediately. He immediately understood the emergency situation and called the ambnce and the police.


    To be honest, I thought of leaving the store and say goodbye to the clerk but the security camera at the convenience store will sell me out. Anyway my sister should soon arrive at the bus stop.


    I don¡¯t know why Yoshinaga and his colleagues fell down. I should just wait for now and then provide the police with the recording of all their rants and ns.


    It¡¯s unclear why all of this happens but the stalking case will be finally resolved.


    ¡°Sorry, could you help me carry them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    I carried the men back to the window of the convenience store with the clerk.


    In these cases, it¡¯s better not to move them from the spot. I think I saw it on TV but I don¡¯t really care about these guys, so let¡¯s follow the clerk.


    All set. Now I just need to wait for the police and ambnce.


    People soon started gathering and they are drinking hot tea while taking a break.


    Even though it¡¯s already midnight, more than 10 people have gathered.


    ¡°Onii-sama are you there?¡±


    My sister was in the crowd as well.


    Oh, so these are the bus passengers.


    When the policees, they will interview the first witness so should I send back sister first? I will tell her about the extra parts about Yoshinagater.


    ¡°Someone people fell down, maybe due to food poisoning. I am going to talk with the police as the first witness....¡±


    ¡°That happens. I am sorry. I asked you to pick me and got you involved in this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I am off tomorrow. Sayuki you should return early tomorrow.¡±


    When handing the bag in my hand, I remembered something and put my hand on my belly.


    As an insurance, I had stacked magazines on my belly.


    Now I noticed that my hands and feet are trembling.....


    ¡°Did you save......¡±


    I had almost copsed but somehow managed to maintain my bnce.


    <h4>Chapter 34 part2</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    <strong>This chapter is sponsored by Sushi.</strong><strong>We are thankful for his support.</strong>


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi (unedited)


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    From there, soon the police and the ambnce arrived.


    My father too came at the same time to take my sister back home.


    I exined the situation to the police. I told him that he is former stalker who was nning to attack my sister and after hearing the recording, the police moved against him as I expected.


    Fortunately, the recording did not include the scenes where I questioned and threatened them. So I will not be med for the incident at all.


    Due to my sister¡¯s stalking case and the criminal case now, I was moved to a police station. The hearing of the case continued till the morning.


    The Police was angry at why I did not report the situation to the police and preached how dangerous my actions were.


    One Police officer said,


    ¡°Rarely do people can judge calmly in this situation. People who don¡¯t know the details often me others. Even if they think that they can remain calm in the situation but it¡¯s actually hard for everyone to judge objectively in such situations.¡±


    I felt a little saved. When I left the police station, dazzling light was falling from the sky.


    ¡°Huh, the air here is good.¡±


    I said the words which I wanted to say.


    Returning to the station was a problem but at least I got a good opportunity to talk.


    ¡°What are you talking abou?....is your head okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say..¡±


    I gently turned around as he heard a voice from my side. My father and sister were standing on the side.


    Did they hear what I said?


    ¡°Both of us are on leave today.¡±


    ¡°I came to pick you up because I was worried. U I wouldn¡¯t be able to do the job properly even if I went. I am sorry....that I got you involved...Um, thank you, Onii-sama.¡±


    It¡¯s embarrassing to tell you gratefulness directly to my face.


    But I feel rewarded for everything which I have done so far. I received a thanks from my sister.


    ¡°That¡¯s a long story and I better not tell it in front of the police station. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    My sister sat next to me, on the backside of the car.


    Neither of them said anything but they seem to want to hear about the incident.


    Well, how far should I tell them? If I lie, maybe K will be interviewed by my sister.


    If so, would it better to tell them about this with a little less seriousness?


    I decided to tell my father and sister about it.


    ¡°That Yoshinaga wasn¡¯t properly punished at all. That was a waste.¡±


    My angry sister is kicking the front passenger seat.


    ¡°I understand your feelings, but stay calm. As for Yoshio, I have to scold you for your behavior.¡±


    My father quietly spoke but his voice sounded impressive. You can tell that he is angry.


    The police has already lectured me enough to regret it.


    ¡°But, You did it for your sister. I am proud of you as your parent.¡±


    ¡°Father.....¡±


    Oh, damn. I am about to cry.


    It were just few words but I am really happy to be praised by the father.


    ¡°But at that time the situation was really dangerous. Even though I am an Atheist but still I want to thank God for your luck.¡±


    I think so too.


    By the way, all of them are supposedly fallen on ground due to food poisoning.


    The same afternoon, the five of them seemed to have ate oysters as some form of celebration as told by the detectives.


    I can¡¯t say for sure as I haven¡¯t experienced food poisoning but was it really food poisoning?


    Maybe, but? I can¡¯t say for sure when asked about it.


    Even if they might be excreting foam due to the food poisoning why would they hold down their throat and scratch their eyes?


    I was as if they are attacked by Poison Smoke.


    I have never seen the poisoner so I am assuming it ording to the games and animes. And it doesn¡¯t seem far from real.


    ¡°Hmnn..... as expected..¡±


    ¡°Why did you groan with your arms folded? Oh, no, that¡¯s not good.¡±


    My though were interrupted due the unexpected words from my sister.


    ¡°Why is there Destiny in the packback?¡±


    The lizard sent from the Vige of Fate gave me fate?


    That means it was there.


    Perhaps the mysterious phenomenon....no way...


    ¡°Is it possible?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t abandon the possibility of what I thought.

 Chapter 35

    <h4> Chapter 35 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    <strong>This chapter is sponsored by Sushi.</strong><strong>We are thankful for his support.</strong>


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi (edited)


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    I returned to my room to check on my PC with haste.


    I stood in front of the ss case.


    My younger sister or father probably gave rice and fruits to Destiny. That¡¯s good, but the problem is....aboutst night.


    Golden-skin Destiny. It is possible it lurked into the warm bag due to the cold.


    ¡°Well....Destiny...Did you do that yesterday?¡±


    I asked while my eyes met his through the ss case.


    Therge round eyes looked at me for a moment but then turned to the fruits.


    ¡°What were you doing , You shouldn¡¯t do that......Destiny, you shouldn¡¯t hide like that. It can be dangerous for you.¡±


    I sat down in front of the of the terrarium while silently giving advice to Destiny during it¡¯s meal.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Murus seemed okay in the surface but asionally gazes off at the lonely sky.


    I checked the past logs for the events which happens when I was not at home but it doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem.


    I was so immersed with the stalker that I was about to forget about the vige.


    We went to the Murus¡¯ vige and met Dordord there, and now we have every basic necessity for living. The winter preparations are perfect.


    Rodis said that even if the number of the vigers increase, they can afford it.


    Recently, my miracles have been triggered rather frequently but now the Fate point have started to umte again, due the gratitude of the vigers.


    It was not clear why, maybe because the object was small or Golem Summon was supposed to get cheaper with sessive use, but during the maniption of the small Golem statue the point consumption was much less than before.


    Nevertheless, I should one use them rarely.


    ¡°If I was to be rich then I could have done way more miracles.¡±


    I am sorry vigers. I am a poor God.


    The billing system is important but I would like to invest some money back to the house as well. Recently I have started working and I can¡¯t waste my money recklessly.


    .....But I am confident to use my money if the vigers are in trouble.


    Because.....


    Inside the screen, Carol is helping La and Chem. Rodis is checking out the items collected from Murus¡¯ vige and purchased from the merchant.


    Gams and Murus¡¯ are exploring the area.


    They are working hard.


    If you see such a scene, you will want to help then even if it costs you money. Such is humanity.


    ¡°A bitters Dordord wille again. It seems he will bring potential immigrants, but who will they be?¡±


    If this was some normal game then one will want beautiful and cute characters, but considering the situation in the vige, strength and manpower are really essential.


    Strong guys and/or technicians would be best. The vigers have stated this during their immigrant request.


    However, Rodis also said....


    ¡°I hope this is the case. Anyone who has lost the ce to say and is ready to work seriously should be fine. Also, it would be helpful if you find someone who escapes from our destroyed viges. Give them priority. Of course, same for the people from Murus¡¯ vige as well.¡±


    So, it should be bad for me to say but I think only few people wille.


    But I personally agree with the idea. Skills are important but I don¡¯t want those who might disturb the peace of the vige.


    The best development would be a beautiful technician woman!.....No! She would definitely be another women involved with Gams...


    Just like my sister, the popr ones have no problem with cuties.


    ¡°Hey! Yoshio!¡±


    My mother calls me from the ground floor.


    It is an unusual situation as everyone is at home on a weekday. Everybody was worried about me and now is resting at home just for today.


    I checked the time on the clock, it¡¯s still a bit early for the lunch.


    ¡°I wonder if some parcel has arrived again.¡±


    When I got down to the first floor, someone was drinking tea in the living room.


    The white turtleneck sweater suits with the sses. Actually, the style is pretty good, the tight clothes also emphasize her chest.


    You said you woulde to my house but didn¡¯t say you wille this soon and even on a weekday.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.....you. I heard from Sayuki-chan that you were involved in some aincident, and so I came to see you because I was worried. I took a break from work.¡±


    ¡°I see. You should have already hear the story but I am totally OK¡±


    <h4> Chapter 35 part2</h4>


    I sat infront of Seika and bowed to Obasan.


    There is a smile on her wrinkled face as she gives me this candy.


    She gives it to me everytime we meet since childhood. This is amon practice Kansai region. [1]


    I receive it while giving my thanks and then put it into my mouth.


    ¡°Mrs, Ogiku can you teach me sewing¡±


    My mother and obasan moved over to the Japanese styled room leaving me and Seika in the living room.


    My sister has already told her the whole story so there jsnt anything left to talk.


    What should I talk to Seika about? If I was in contact with her like my sister then it would have been very helpful.


    There is the intimidating atmosphere around us and only the sound of sipping of tea can be heard.


    ......Silence is heavy.


    ¡°Well, how much did you hear yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I have heard almost everything from Sayuki-chan, about the stalker and it was even worse how he was nning to kidnap her.¡±


    ¡°I am all right now. Everything is now fine.¡±


    I don¡¯t whether it¡¯s because of me age but I have given up on her.


    ¡°Yeah? Good. I was troubled because I couldn¡¯t contact you.¡±


    I fell in love with her appearance.


    She is cute, she doesn¡¯t look of thirty at all. I have always liked her subtle gestures of exquisiteness.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad to disturb the good atmosphere but the stalker problem is solved right?¡±


    While I stretched my upper body, my sister appeared in my view.


    Seika looks a little sullen as if we deviated from some important topic. It was hurting but first of all I need to clear this stalker problem.


    ¡°Oh, I think it¡¯s okay. They are in the hospital now but they will be arrested as soon as they are discharged. There seems to be a conversation rted to their n on their smartphones. Well, my audio recording was enough for a proof.¡±


    When I was stabbed, 13 years ago, he went under no criminal trial. So he has no criminal record as he was only sent to the youth improvement school but now he is publishable.


    However, it is unclear for how much long will he be charged but it should be fine for a while.


    ¡°The Police will do their best this time.¡±


    In the police station, the young detective said so. It seems his rtives also suffered from stalking problem so he will take this more seriously.


    She told me that she would contact me if there is any problem.


    ¡°Sorry. Ah, this is good.¡±


    Sayuki throes herself inside the kotatsu.


    She is acting brightly but she might be nervous inside due to stalker problem.


    ¡°If there is something again, please consult me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Thank you.....Onii-sama.¡±


    ¡°Hey, both of you are back to normal.¡±


    Seika smiles while looking at the exchange between me and my sister.


    She has often yed with us during our childhood and she seems to be really happy.


    ¡°I do think so.¡±


    Sayuki says while turning away her head.


    I gently breath a sigh of relief. Not only me but it seems that my sister too though of this as a big step for me.


    Its been too long since out rtions became strained but I have decided to forward and fix it step by step and so not regret more in the future.


    ¡°Okay. Can you get along with me as well?¡±


    As my sleeves were pulled, I turned my gaze and watched the sublime gaze watching at me.


    How many men can refuse after being asked by such a face?


    ¡°Naturally. Rather I should be the one asking. I am sorry for my behavior in thest. I would be d if you could treat me like you used to.¡±


    I lowered my head on the table.


    On a certain day, while I was failing at job hunting , she seeded in finding a very good job easily. I was jealous of her sess to start out with such argepany so I said something bad.


    ¡°Yes. I forgive you.¡±


    I raised my head in surprise after hearing such a thing.


    She smiles in her usual fashion when she meets my eyes.


    ¡°Is it not good?¡±


    ¡°I thought that I waspletely disliked by you.¡±


    ¡°That was not the case. The reason I left home was because of the relocation. I often came back here...And I was always.....¡±


    I am worried about what I should say. It¡¯s quite embarrassing to make up in such a ce where my family can see me anytime and my sister is staring.


    I though that her heart had moved away to a distance and couldn¡¯t be reached anymore but will Seika really approach me like this?


    Even so I was so blessed, I didn¡¯t notice.


    There might be more failures in the future but I want to live a life without regrets.


    ¡°Then we are going out again........ahhh!!¡±


    Seika suddenly screams and retreats towards the window.


    As I followed her gaze of her pale face and scared eyes.....there was Lizardsauru....(cough).... Destiny [2]


    ¡°You, how did you get out again?¡±


    I gently wrap it with both of my hands and ce it on the kotatsu.


    Seika shakes her head violently from side to side while tears in her eyes.


    ......No, She was not good with reptiles.


    I grabbed Destiny mischievously and approached her slowly.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t act childish. I hate that kind of things since a long time.¡±


    She was really angry.


    [1] A region of japan


    [2] I modified the sentence here to make it more engaging.

 Chapter 36

    <h4> Chapter 36 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    <strong>This chapter is sponsored by Xerxes19.</strong><strong>We are thankful for his support.</strong>


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi (edited)


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Two weeks have passed since then and December hase to an end. One day left until the end of the year.


    I usually do the cleaning job three times a week, but at the end of the year, the cleaning industry is at it¡¯s busiest.


    As expected we are booked for thirty-three days, there are now more employees but the work has increased too much so my work will inevitably increase.


    I have the part-time job for 5 times a week till the New year¡¯s Eve. Lately, I have not spent any money on the game but instead saving it just in case.


    And I recently noticed that the cleaning industry is surprisingly suitable for my work. I get a sense of fulfillment after cleaning and seeing the cleaned floors.


    The days of the vige of Fate are going well. And the day for meeting new vigers has finally arrived.


    ¡°It has been a long time since then. How are you doing?¡±


    Dordord and his caravan are visiting the vige.


    He has employed the same men as escorts. He stops near the gate of the fence.


    ¡°Wee, Dordord.¡±


    Gams opens the door and invites him in.


    ¡°Oh, the range of the fence is now rather wide. It seems now you can build buildings and make fields in here.¡±


    You remember it even though you visited only once?


    Considering the increase in the number of vigers in the future, the vigers have expanded the area inside the fence.


    The area inside the fence has increased to almost double. There is also a stable for the horses, and they now live out of the cave.


    There was a problem with the smell of horse droppings before. They had been thinking to do this for a long time but theycked manpower and time.


    ¡°Can you confirm the items which you have requested? And also I brought two migrants.¡±


    Dordord waves his hands towards his carriage and two peoplee out from inside.


    A duo with no obvious difference in physique and appearance.


    About the height of Gams¡¯ chest, a bit taller than Carol.


    Both haverge faces and short limbs.


    One had a bag with him from which several wooden handles we¡¯re sticking out.


    Their clothes were leather shorts with many pockets. Everything beyond their clothes is covered in brown hair.


    The face is full of hair. Their eyes are round and sharp, while their nose is sticking out. Their hair is white from their eyes to their mouth.


    ¡°Red Pandas.¡±


    To be honest, the appearance of the bushy tail is really cute.


    ck pandas are more famous and popr but personally prefer the Red Panda.


    ¡°They are a couple from Okuma Race.¡±


    ¡°I am Ran.¡±


    ¡°I am Kan.¡±


    The two of them bowed and introduced themselves?


    Is it okay for them to stay with humans? In fantasy, you may usually find that beast-men are prejudiced and abused. What about this world?


    ¡°Hello Mr. Panda! Wee.¡±


    Chem ran up to then and takes their hands.


    ¡°Wow, Mofumofu.¡±


    Carol is jumping around them, wanting to touch their hairs.


    This is a weing sight, with no signs of rejection from the vigers.


    It looks like a world without discrimination.


    But are there any differences? Can you tell which one is male or female?


    ¡°They are experts in woodwork. They can also process stones and metals up to some extent. They have lived with a dwarf before.¡±


    ¡°We have lived in a cave before as well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we learned a lot from Mr.Dwarf.¡±


    There was some anxiety about which kind of person woulde, turns out beastmen.....and top of that Red Pandas..... isn¡¯t it the best!!


    From my images from zoos, they are good at climbing trees and are omnivores.


    Well, the ecology might not necessarily be the same in the world of the Vige of Fate.


    Kan and Ran can live in the extra room in the cave since there are still lots left.


    They don¡¯t seem suitable forbat, but they still seem stronger at night and week during the day. Most likely they can be in charge to keep watch at night.


    The burden on Gams will be reduced, that alone is helpful.


    <h4>Chapter 36 part2</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    <strong>This chapter is sponsored by Xerxes19.</strong><strong>We are thankful for his support.</strong>


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi (edited)


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Well, it¡¯s been few days since the Okumas came along.


    It was not a lie that they are good at woodworks. In just a few days, they have built a log cabin inside the fence for them. Kan and Ran now live there. The room in the cave is now used as a semi-storage instead.


    They have few conversations with the vigers because of theircking speaking ability. Since they look like Red Panda and do their work diligently, they have a good reputation everywhere.


    Well since I am not particrly busy right now, I am watching them.


    I was worried as their food might not have been simr to humans, but it seems we don¡¯t need to worry about it. They seem to eat everything.


    The two of them also built some small items to reduce inconveniences in the vige¡¯s day to day tasks.


    They are currently building a hut to store food, which should bepleted soon.


    Speaking of Ran and Kan, the story of their previous experience seems true. They found the location of a secret storehouse cleverly concealed inside the cave.


    ¡°Explosives¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    The inside was full of boxes filled with dynamites and bombs.


    ¡°A bomb???¡±


    ¡°For breaking the hard rocks?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely more dangerous.¡±


    Chem tries to stretch her hand and tries to pick it up.


    While I wondered what to do with the boxes containing the bomb, Kan and Ran carried them back to their storage room inside the cave...... Is it fine?


    Another striking recent event was that everyone finally found out that Murus is a woman.


    Kan and Ran like to bath so they made a wooden bathtub. When they decided to take a bath, Gams invited Murus to bath with the men.


    ¡°I noticed it a littlete but does he still think she is a man?¡±


    Everyone was surprised except Kan, Ran and La.


    Elves are said to be a long-living species. For hundreds of years. Their appearance is a bit genderless and they don¡¯t differentiate much for their genders when they are old.


    So, when deciding whether an elf is old or young, one should focus on their way of speaking and tone.


    Chem and Carol became prepared for the appearance of another rival, Murus, but they judged it that they shouldn¡¯t be worried as there is arge age gap of hundreds of years.


    I know the good mood Gams and Murus have during their hunts..... both of you should be vignt.


    However, it would be strange to advise this in the oracle so I decided to just watch them with warm eyes.


    Though the real intention was that one should never ever involve himself in such dangerous scenarios.


    The dwelling of the vigers is still mainly in the cave, but since huts are built around it, it now looks like a proper vige. I am a bit embarrassed of my vige-building skills.


    ¡°Ran and Kan are ok for now. Next is to continue the development of the vige.¡±


    Despite the addition of Kan and Ran, we stillck manpower.


    And Temptation of Evil God will be here in one week.


    Unlike thest time, in addition to Gams and Murus, Kan and Ran can also fight. It seems that most beast-men have better physical capabilities than humans and there fighting style is quick.


    I saw a scene where Ran killed a monster with Gams before. He climbed the tree with a spear in his mouth and then jumped on the monsters from high ground.


    Dual wielding Gams, Murus with a bow and two beastmen with spears. The bnce seems pretty good.


    There is also the healer, Chem. This is a bnced party.


    Judging on the strength of the Temptation of the Evil Godst time, they should be able to pass through it without my help.


    In addition, the number of Goblins has decreased around this area due the destruction of their bases.


    However, it still is amon sense in a game for the enemy to gradually be stronger and the difficulty rises. If you are careless then you can have a rather painful end.


    However, there is the Golem Summon saved as insurance so I am not worried.


    This time we have already secured the areas where the monsters might be summoned. We have also learned about their operation timings so we should be able to face them properly.


    There is no need to prepare in advance such as installing pikes outside the fences or dig the ground around the vige to create difficulty for the monsters.


    I have gained generous knowledge about strategies and traps from warring states periods. As for crafting those traps, I was confident in Ran and Kan.


    ¡°I was worried the previously, but this time I can just rx and wait.¡±


    Within a week everything should be ready.


    I leaned my body on the back of the chair and stretched while looking at the ss terrarium.


    ¡°Destiny, you took off the case again and walked outside right?¡±


    I wonder if it hates small ces because it leaves the terrarium quite often and is always moving all around the room.


    However it might run into danger in the middle of his tour, especially when I am not around.


    It looks like he knows I am angry with him so he went back to the case as if I was watching the rewind of a video.


    He quickly restored the ss te which was shifted from its position while returning. It can use escape tricks, its head should be really smart.


    If the weather was not cold then we could have taken a walk outside, but it¡¯s a rather weird pet so....


    ....but when I see Destiny, he seems calm despite the snow.


    ording to my inte research, there are lizards that are resistant to cold and are present in Russia and the Arctic, but I am not willing to try it with Destiny.


    There is no way to investigate such detail right now. He looks simr to an armadillo lizard but there are many differencespared to the pictures on the inte.


    ¡°I am worried, but it is a member of my family¡±


    A mysterious lizard and a mysterious game. Will one day both the mysteries will be solved?


    I look at the vigers and Destiny alternatively with a mixed sense of expectation and anxiety.

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi (edited)


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    ¡°During the Christmas season, everyone is requesting cleaning services. Will December be in shambles this year?¡±


    He joked but the happy emotion disappeared from his face pretty quickly....


    However.......


    ¡°Okay, my morning duties is over. I¡¯ll have lunch ande back at noon. After that, I will drop you at your ce and then head to work at night.¡±


    ¡°¡±Yes sir...¡±¡±


    ¡°......understood..¡±


    Two of the employees are responding unwillingly, well they still have some time to spare but its pretty tight.


    Till now, even when I was busy, I would go around at most two sites a day, and it will take three hours for each site.


    But for thest few days, three ces is a norm. The worst is four ces.


    I usually start working from morning till four o¡¯clock after midnight.


    My body is at its limit. Even though I started with a keen mind to never quit, but the desire to do so is gushing up everyday.


    I think people who go to work every day as matter of course are really great. They may not have noticed but for me who doesn¡¯t do work everyday, its a matter of great respect.


    I think, the working people who are funtioning members of society should be praised more.


    My medicine to cure this breakdown usually is to watch the vigers on my smartphone.


    The vigers are working hard today as well.


    Carol is doing everything she can with her small reach.


    La supports the vige as the housekeeper and her husband acts as the heart of the vige.


    Even though there are things Rodis can¡¯t handle, he cares for everyone.


    And aside from being a brocon, Chem is an ideal priest and is good for support.


    Originally, a native of the Forbidden Forest and an archer as well as a knowledgeable pharmacist, Murus.


    And finally Kan and Ran, a couple with good craftsman skills.


    Just looking at their daily life gives me energy and motivation.I can¡¯t lose as the God of Fate.


    I look at the smartphone while grinning in the car. I suddenly feel someones gaze and raise my face.


    Yamamoto in the seat next to me was staring at me.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Is that a game you¡¯ve been into recently?¡±


    Ah, did he see that?


    Ah, no, unless it spread on the, it should be fine. My sister also knows up to some extent.


    I can¡¯t know whether he will spread it online. Should I deceive him?


    ¡°Yeah. Just before I start working I joined the beta test, so don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not good at talking to people, I¡¯m not doing it. I want to collect information on the inte about my game, but no one has written about it.¡±


    Is this the flow where he wants to talk about his game?


    Let¡¯s see if I can divert the topic.


    ¡°Recently, leaking information about pre-sale games seems to be a litigation issue. If you do it poorly, you will end up paying millions and tens of millions.¡±


    ¨C ¡®So please don¡¯t talk about my game¡¯


    Because it was only seen for a moment and the title was not known ... I think it should be okay.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a bit dangerous. But uhhhh..... I¡¯ve talked a lot to Yoshio about my game though...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your fighting games, but I don¡¯t know the title. And I don¡¯t want to talk to anyone in the first ce, I definitely won¡¯t to send any information to the¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m saved. I don¡¯t even care that much. But when you tell someone it¡¯s a secret, don¡¯t you want to talk about it even more?¡± [1]


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I understand that feeling very much.¡±


    I strongly agree.


    The more interesting the game you are ying, the more you want to talk to people about it.


    The game content is good and I want to boast about the healthy, hardworking and attractive vigers. How many times did I want to talk this with my sister in detail?


    Perhaps I know that if I talked, my sister would think that I am silly, but I know that Vige of Destiny is not just a simple game.


    Vigers who behave like humans.


    Fruits and mysterious glowing stones never seen before sent via parcel daily.


    And the lizard, Destiny, whose species is still unknown.


    ...... Though it¡¯s a little bit brute force but I can somewhat exin away the current situation.


    This is the first game to develop and use advanced AIs.


    They breed the creatues and fruits and sell them to the rich so they invest more time and money into the game.


    I am just an ordinary person involved in such arge scale game. This is the idea which I have at the moment. I think its a bit unreasonable but its more like a fantasy setting of another world.


    ¡°What happened, suddenly you got quiet..¡±


    ¡°Um, I can¡¯t tell you about the game. I really can¡¯t tell people.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But if the information is not leaked, it¡¯s okay. Comon Yoshio don¡¯t be square.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t talk to anyone...¡±


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] Everyone wants to talk about their secrets lol ??


    <h4>Chapter 37 part2</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi (edited)


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Some people will fall apart due to these advances but I will never talk to anyone about this.


    ¡°Let me talk about my game then.


    In the game which I y, the goal is to destroy the base of the enemy and when you pay, you can increase the number of monsters you can control.¡±


    Manipting monsters.....A famous battle gamees to my mind which everyone must know. Its not a rare setting. [1]


    ¡°It¡¯s a gacha game, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, but it¡¯s fun to destroy the viges like a viin, and the graphics is beautiful. The yers are set as evil gods, and it is clear that their goal is to destroy Humanity.¡±


    Its a setting which I don¡¯t particrly like.


    Especially now that I am defending a vige. Although its just a game, I am still bothered.


    ¡°If you defeat an enemy, you umte points and use it to summon more monsters, but there is also a pay to win element. If you put in a lot of money, the points will increase rapidly. ...... ¡±


    ¡°I see. I see......¡±


    It looks like I am talking to myself. After all the pay to win system in recent games....


    I realized that nothing in this world is more scary than the word money. How much did the Vige of Fortune charged in total?......I am scared to even think of it.


    But there is also the rewards. Probably, the food send as the tribute might have recovered some of my spendings. I checked it on the, if you buy boar meat in store, its quite expesnive.


    That mysterious fruit also seems nutritious and is also delicious. If ites to the market then it will be treated as high grademodity.


    ¡°I can increase my bases, but I need a lot of points. It¡¯s quick to spend money, but to increase just a single base ...¡±


    Yamamoto gazes off to the distance.


    I shouldn¡¯t ask the amount if he is so scarred.


    ¡°I managed to increase the number of bases to three but recently two were destroyed.¡±


    ¡°You told me about one, but another one is destroyed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, oh yea. I was aiming at two ces at about the same time. I split my strengths therefore I coudn¡¯t defend properly. I feel sick now. The main monster was also killed.¡±


    He smiles a hollow smile.


    I would be the same if the vige was destroyed... It would have been even worse though...


    I wish I could say something to console him but at this moment myck of humans interactions pull at my feets. I can¡¯t figure out what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the money I wasted as well, but it¡¯s just too interesting, this game. I think it¡¯s the best I¡¯ve ever yed. I need to make money to-¡°


    I arrived at my house at the time when he was trying to say something to Mr. Yamamoto who was really depressed.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go to sleep. We will do the rest.¡±


    Yeah, I was so absorbed in talking that my precious rest time had passed.


    However, the president keeps driving to work. His youthfulness is more than usbined?!?


    ¡°I¡¯m home~~¡±


    I managed to finish my work and came home early today.No, I didn¡¯t have any conversations with him except about his work.


    ¡°Oh, you look tired. Do you want a bath or have dinner first?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bath ...¡±


    I dragged my tired body to the washroom, managed to take off my clothes and opened the ss door to the bathroom.


    Then I saw my sister was bathing in the bathtub.


    You knew what our mother taught us....


    ¡°... a majestic perv.¡±


    ¡°... I¡¯m really tired, so could you leave room for excusester?¡±


    My younger sister who diss me without missing a beat. Since the bath salt is used, she is hardly visible.


    For now, I just hide my lower abdomen by hands.


    Screaming in this situation or calling molester only happen happens when there is no blood connections. If actual siblings encounter in the bath it will be something like this.


    ¡°Please tell me when you are done.¡±


    As, I couldn¡¯t take a bath together with her, so I tried to turn my heels and walk away but was suddenly sshed with hot water.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, You wash your body first. I¡¯ll leave when you¡¯re done.¡±


    I don¡¯t mind at all, but didn¡¯t she hate bathing with me?


    Not too long ago, she hated to go the bath after I used it. Isn¡¯t this a major advance? [2]


    I wash my head while thinking about how tired my head is.


    ¡°I¡¯m still hungry.¡±


    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry. I got you involved again.¡±


    Unusually I hear my sisters depressed voice.


    I¡¯m shampooing, so I can¡¯t see the her face, but I can guess that she¡¯s tearing up a bit from her voice.


    ¡°... I¡¯ts really my fault. It¡¯s a brother¡¯s duty to protect his sister. I couldn¡¯t protect you before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. You¡¯ve protected me.¡±


    ¡°It just failed and then ran away. I¡¯m a bad brother.¡±


    I can only escape, and while still begging a junior high school student, Yoshinaga. The stab was so fatal that the memories before and after are ambiguous, but I still remember that my sister showed a miserable appearance.


    ¡°I thought you have forgotten about the events at that time. Is you memory fussy? I cursed Yoshinaga and he got angry an took out the knife. You said to him, that if he want anyone then stab you, but don¡¯ty a hand on me!¡±


    Huh......I don¡¯t remember this. Was it like my sister said?


    I looked at my sister who looked back at me with a teared up smile.


    Its not a lie? Was I unintentionally making my memories worse because of my regrets?


    It seems peoples memories are ambiguous, and that past events and memories might not necessarily match. In my decade of being a NEET, I might have tampered with both the good and bad memories on my own.......No, thats......


    ¡°But the fact that I couldn¡¯t help you is still right.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You helped as he escaped thus saving me, my voice and body was shaking at that time.¡±


    My sister got kinda angry and sprinkled water on me.


    ¡°Woa WOA! Don¡¯t do this. The hot water is going in my nose!¡±


    I grabbed the shower and fought back with cold water.


    ¡°That¡¯s cold ah ah! I¡¯m already angry!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my line!¡±


    I got up while fully equipped read to fight her....


    What interrupted this situation was.....


    ¡°It¡¯s soon going to be New Year, dont fight in the bathroom.!¡±


    It was my mother¡¯s scream.

 Chapter 38

    <h4> Chapter 38 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    The next day, after a long time I was nning to sleep till noon but then decided to woke up early and sat in front of the pc.


    Recently, I have been working and seeing the vigers only on the smartphone. I would like to spend more time watching over them on the PC.


    Even though it was still dark, the vigers have started doing their work.


    Carol is still a child so she is still sleeping. Kan and ran are nocturnal, so they are sleeping outside while hugging each other.


    If they were human beings, it would have felt a little erotic but looking at the Red Pandas gives a cute impression. I want to keep watching them till they wake up but lets see the other vlgers for now.


    La and Chem are preparing the breakfast. THe ingredients and seasonings have increased thus increasing the variety of the dishes and enhancing the taste thus there are no longerins about the food.


    Kan and Ran do not require breakfast so it will be only served to six people.


    Chem is worried about something and she looks towards the door of the fence many times when arranging the tableware.


    There is Gams, standing across the door, covered in lots of fur as the weather was extremely cold and there were chilly winds.


    The fur is wrapped around him like a nket. He is looking towards the forest spreading beyond the fence.


    Kan and Ran stand on guard during the night as they are naturally resistant to cold.


    However, Gams is a human. His body hair is thinner than the beasts. As I have learned recently, he seems to be bit poor with cold. His appearance with covered in fur isical and charming.


    I am alert these days as there is only one week for the Temptation of the Evil God.


    Despite being prepared, I am well aware of the dangers of Temptation of the Evil God due to my experiencest time. It is natural for the vignce to increase as the day approaches.


    There is a figure standing beside the furry Gams.


    ¡°You must be feeling cold. I brought a hot drink. It looks like breakfast is going to be ready soon.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He receives the handed wooden cup wrapped in her hands which is still warm.


    Murus smiles at the Gams and sits down next to him.


    ¡°What about the monsters?¡±


    ¡°I can no longer find the goblins as we crushed their base.¡±


    Thest time Murus helped us which benefited the vige. If the Goblins dont appear in the Temptation of Evil God, it would be much easier to deal with it.


    ¡°I was really grateful for your help that time.¡±


    ¡°Please do not act like an outsider. Murus is now a resident of this vige, you are like our family. ¡®


    ¡°A family? ... I¡¯m d if thats the case.¡±


    She mutters gently and moves closer to Gams.


    It is a good atmosphere.


    Better than the forbidden sister and a child. There is the age problem here as well but the older people should be aparatively safer bet morally.


    Gams is handsome and honest. He has good character even from the perspective of a man.


    In this situation he is carrying over the hardships of others as well.


    God of Fate also supports your feelings.


    Gams peeled off the wrapped fur and covered Murus with it as well.


    Oh, this is....


    While I watch them, they stare at eachother for a split second.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was cold. I did not notice it.¡±


    What aeback.


    Murus whose cheeks were slightly red smiled bitterly on his remark.


    Gams,are you........an insensitive hero. It was such a good scene. I am disappointed. Well, I was expecting it.


    I knew he was insensitive to Human feelings, His sisters advances have failed and he treats Carol as a child logging on him.


    I doubted if he could act like an adult and understand their feelings but I am convinced now now. This man is definitely a dense hero.


    But I guess it should be fine. If he starts a rtionship with Murus then it will be bloodbath.


    I joked but I can already imagine that scene.


    ....I dont want to get involved. PLease dont give this God an extra work.


    Rodis, another man is writing down records of his dealings with Dordord. The gain this time was more than expected and most of it was used for vige development.


    Well, he bought more clothes and now everyone has started wearing more clothes.


    The men are reckless but it has made the womens happy. Although, it takes more time to wash them, they do it in good mood.


    Chem jumps out as soon as the breakfast got ready.


    She nces at the watchtower with sharp eyes.....


    <h4> Chapter 38 part2</h4>


    [NTBG] Chapter 38 (2/2): Everyday Life


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi


    ¡°Onii-sama. Breakfast is ready. Did you see Mrs. Murus?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ming. Murus is here as well. ¡°


    ¡°Hey, yeah, you are there?¡±


    She seemed to be surprised seeing. Chem expression didnt show much change.


    ¡°Gums Onii-sama?¡±


    Carol looks up to Chem holding a stuffed animal.


    .....I am thinking that she is here since a long time isnt she...?


    Normally, harem situation of the protagonists in the games and animes might be enviable to everyone but if you find yourself in such a tight situation everyday....then it wont be enviable at all.


    Chem and Carol stand on both sides of Gams after he came down from the watchtower.


    Both of them took one of his hand pulled him towards the cave. Murus only gently smiles at them.


    Was it just an elderly love or does she have romantic feelings?


    Hmm. I have never dated so its a little humorous for me to think of romance.


    Everyone was present at the dinner table except Kan and Ran who are still asleep.


    It seems that there are rice like ingredients in this world as well. There is fried meat, vegetables and rice-like grains on the tes.


    Its a heavy meal for a breakfast but its needed to do the physical work. So they should at least eat this much.


    And there is plenty of monster meat....even at my home....


    Therge amount of meat obtained from the tributes upy more than half of the refrigerator and freezer.


    It is certain that meat will be cooked for dinner. By the way, I dont hate it. The meat has such a taste which wont make you tired no matter how much you eat. The meat is useful as well as it can be used to make various dishes.


    After the vigers finish their meals, they take a short break. Gams soon returns to the watchtower to keep eye on the surroundings but others rx after eating.


    ¡°Now is my chance.¡±


    I got down and had my breakfast during this break and then went back to the PC after going to the toilet.


    As the sun rises, the area starts to get brighter. La, Chem and Carol do the house work such as cleaning and washing.


    Gams and Murus go outside the fence to explore the area and secure food. Despite there being enough preserved food for the winters, they probably dont want to use it and leave it for emergency purposes.


    Rodis takes ce of Gams and climbs the watchtower and take charge of keeping watch.


    If he finds a monsters, then he will y a flute obtained from the destroyed Murus destroyed vige. The sound is quite loud and it will reach to Gams and Murus.


    Soon it was noon without any issue.


    They eat the lunch outside unless the weather is not particrly bad.


    Kan and Ran are awake at this point and also take part in the lunch.


    I also had a cup of ramen and fruits during the vigers lunch.


    ¡°Oops, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re with me as well.¡±


    Surprisingly not I see Destiny sitting in front of the pC.


    Even though I keep the top te properly everytime, It gets out everytime.


    It must be a phantom thief reincarnated.


    When I provide it with food, it grabs it with both hands and ear them happily.


    ¡°Do you want to observe the vige together with me?¡±


    After a rxing time, they start their work again in the afternoon.


    Murus is now in the watchtower.


    Kan and ran are cutting wood to make simple furnitures.


    La, chem and Carol got out of the fence to go and collect wild nts and herbs.


    ¡°I was sent a medicine that prepared by these wild nts, but is that effective?¡±


    Around three days ago, Murus homemade medicine was delivered in a parcel.


    There is a precious and mysterious liquid in a little finger sized wooden container. I guess it shouldn¡¯t be bad guessing from everything send upto now.


    I hope it is some revolutionary medicine.


    While I was watching the vigers while doing my muscle training, the area begins to darken.


    As the vigers started preparing the dinner, my mother calls from downstairs.


    I returned Destiny to the ss case and went downstairs. Today, my father and sister are absent.


    ¡°Both of them are returningte today.¡±


    ¡°It looks like everyone is busy.¡±


    Apparently, it seems that its not only the cleaning job which is busy during the end of the year.


    While having dinner with my mother, I continue to listen to her one-sided chats.


    In the past, I was tired from hearing ¡°Find a job¡±.


    I learned the importance of family gatherings from the vigers.


    I took a bath after eating and went back to my room.


    After Securing lightning inside the cave, the bedtime for the vigers has considerably increased but its still much earlier than moder Japan.


    After a while, everyone was asleep expect Ran and Kan.


    The Red panda couple is nocturnal and resistant to cold so they alternately go the watchtower to keep watch or work on the furnitures.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now since I am supposed to wake up early tomorrow.¡±


    I have be healthier after I started ying Vige of Fate.


    Its a game where there arent much events.


    Some people might call it a trash but for me its the best game.


    Thanks to the viger, I was able to redevelop my spirit.


    Just beforeying down on the futon, I checked the PC again.


    ¡°Good Night. See you tomorrow.¡±


    I said.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    ¡°Three more days ...¡±


    I think about the Temptation of the Evil God while cleaning the hallway of the multi-storey building.


    Taking thest time into consideration, the waves start at noon and stop in the evening.


    Either way I know when they will start appearing and when the will stop so its easier this time.


    In terms of strength, now we have Murus. Kan, Ran including the Gams from before. ording to calctions, the numbers have multiplied by four. We should be able to survive even if the difficulty level increases.


    ¡°Hey, do your work properly!¡±


    I hear the Presidents angry voice from behind.


    Did I neglected something while thinking about these things?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Mr Yamamoto bows down ahead of me and apologizes.


    So it wasn¡¯t directed at me?


    There was a lot of soil near the foot of Mr. Yamamoto even though this is a multistory building. He is being scolded by the president


    A nt pot was lying nearby. It probably fell during the cleaning job.


    ¡°Yama, what happened? Recently, you are always feeling sleep. If you are sice then you can take rest?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just a little sleepy. And I needed money ...¡±


    There was no strength in his reply to the President.


    The President is correct. He is always anxious. He never takes nap during the break or when we are traveling. He is always ying game on his smart phone with an immersed expression.


    He used to talk to me during the breaks but now is always immersed in the game.


    On my way home, I bought drinks at the usual convenience store. I coudnt help but think about Mr. Yamamoto.


    This didnt happen only today but since past few days.


    Its the same for me. I am also addicted to the game but not as much as him. I am seen him operating his smart phone desperately many times.


    I was told about the reason for the addiction few days ago.


    ¡°Its absolutely secret.¡±


    I was honestly surprised of the content which he told me.


    ¡°I get reward for the game which I¡¯m ying. You get points when you defeat a base and eventually you can convert the points into cash.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thats a joke. I¡¯ve never heard of such a game.¡±


    While talking about the game during the break, Mr Yamamoto told me something weird. A system for yer to make money in a game.


    ¡°I know thats unbelievable.¡±


    Really? It is a ridiculous system.


    I would like to say that there is no such game but Vige of Fate is also quite different to amon game. Comparatively, the game which Mr.Yamamoto is ying makes more sense.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a small game. Its an online game so there are other yer. One I dropped by a big vige and other yers attacked me. I was lucky that they easily got exhausted. I lost a lot.¡±


    There was siege battle system in one of the games which I have yed but it was almost impossible for the weak guilds to cooperate and attack the castles of strong guilds.


    ¡°Well, only small amount of cash has been involved then I wouldn¡¯t be so enthusiastic ...¡±


    He talked so far and then suddenly became afraid. He shut his mouth and surveyed the area.


    Well, what¡¯s next? You shouldn¡¯t stop at that.


    ¡°How much money did you make?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t really told this to anyone. If I redeem it, it will be five million.¡±


    ¡°Five.....¡±


    I almost cried out aloud. I closed my mouth with my hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of money! My family is so poor. I had to drop out of high school and work because my father died with a lot of family debt. When I was about to pay off the debt, my mother took another debt and escaped with a man.¡±


    The story he told me so far was really heavy.


    Yamamoto-san has struggled hard, beyond my imagination. I have no right to say anything since I am from a wealthy family and I have started doing job recently.


    I thought it would be rude to both of us so I can only listen.


    ¡°Sometimes people say irresponsible things like that the child isn¡¯t obliged to pay the parents debt. Whether they are scum or not, my parents are my parents. The debt has risen so much. It would be cowardly not to pay it. I have sacrificed all my teenage and youth. I have been ying the debt tillst year.¡±


    There must be a legal way for the children to not pay the debt.


    It might sound bad but personally I dont think there is a reason for the child to pay the debt borrowed by the parent without his permission.


    Still, I dont necessarily hate the idea. I think this is also a clumsy way of life but I think its fine.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I was really happy with this extraordinary ie. I can now almost pay the debt. This game is the only chance I have to reverse my life...¡±


    Hearing the strong willed Mr.Yamamoto, I felt a little scared.


    <h4>Chapter 39 part2</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi (edited)


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    ¡°I¡¯m worried......¡±


    I dont know about the details of the game but since its about making money then its just another job.


    You might be able to make more money by concentrating on the game, but I am afraid to bet all my eggs on a virtual basket.


    The cleaning work will be over tomorrow. The work will restart from January 5th so I hope Mr.Yamamoto will return back to normal during this time.


    I don¡¯t usually worry about people but its natural for me to be concerned about a close colleague.


    I saw the lights of my home while walking back, thinking about Mr. Yamamoto.


    I was walking rather slowly, and it seems the chill have seeped to my core.


    I jumped into the house to look for a ce to warm up. I took of my shoes and went to the living room where my family was waiting for me.


    They were about to finish their dinner. Was I just a bitte?


    ¡°Oh, Wee back. Do you want dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I haven¡¯t eaten anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll warm it up right away.¡±


    While my mother was preparing the dish, I bent down in front of the electric heater to warm up.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t upy the heater.¡±


    My chilly sister sat next to me and started pushing me.


    I had no intention to give up my ce so I defended the position. We started pushing each other.


    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t win with my strength. Ah, hey, what are you going to do during the New Year¡¯s holiday?¡±


    My sister asked me. I was surprised.


    Yes, everyone visits my grandfather during the new year holidays. That said I haven¡¯t seen his face since ten years.


    At the end of the year, everyone except me visits them and return back after four days so it was some precious days for me during my Neet time.


    ¡°Is it okay for you to go this year?¡±


    My father sat on the sofa and asked while facing his back to me.


    I understood the meaning of his words. Till now, I coudnt go as I was a NEET but now I am working. I want to tell them.


    I love my grandfather and grandmother. I want to see them after this long time. However, there will be Temptation of the Evil God on the New Year and there might be some temporary cleaning jobs.


    And since Yamamoto is in such a condition, there is a possibility that more work will pop up


    ¡°I want to go but I might have some sudden work. Tell the grandparents that I¡¯ll go see themter on.¡±


    ¡°I see ... its can¡¯t be helped then..¡±


    ¡°You better visit them after the New Year. You still have to visit them on a New Year. Please free up some time.¡±


    My parents seemed to be OK but my sister was staring at me with eyes full of grudges.


    Is it troublesome to visit my grandparents without me?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to spend some time at home this year.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking forward to the New Year¡¯s visit? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to meet your grandfather and grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Um, that¡¯s right ...¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go. They must be expecting some souvenirs.¡±


    I have no idea what souvenirs they are talking about but if I care about her then I should convince her to go.


    ¡°Huh, then go ...¡±


    Why did you sigh? My sisters thinking is uprehending to me.


    I went to the second floor after the meal. I saw that the vigers are sleeping so I decided to think about tomorrow.


    My family will leave at noon. Thest cleaning job is also tomorrow.


    I will be a little lonely after I am done with work.


    Some food has been prepared for the New Year. My mother cooks the food every year. She takes a portion of it with her and keeps the rest for me.


    There is also the food from the Vige of Fate and since I haven¡¯t used my money on the game recently, I have plenty of money. There isn¡¯t any financial concern.


    I can cook some simple dishes on my own as well.....


    Well, is there a New Year¡¯s event in the game?


    If it is a online game then there must be something like a New Year¡¯s campaign or something simr.


    I looked through the options and the past log but it seems there isn¡¯t any promotion.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible to do the egg gacha since its been a month sincest time?¡±


    In the description, it was mentioned then it can be done once a month only.


    I don¡¯t expect much this time as I hit the jackpot before. Also I need to inform Carol via the oracle that she doesn¡¯t need to send more stuff to me .


    ¡°Do the work tomorrow without thinking about these extra things ... oveing the Temptation of Evil Gods tomorrow .... huh, oh well, good night, everyone.¡±


    I am not sleepy but I must sleep for the sake of vigers.


    The moment I tried entering the futon, my eyes met Destiny¡¯s over the ss case.


    Those eyes are ...


    ¡°That, what, Ah.......¡± [1]


    Destiny shook his head happily.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    ¡°Thank you. Happy New Year.!


    ¡°Thanks you and happy new year.¡±


    ¡°... tired¡±


    I got off the car and lowered my head.


    ¡°Thank you. Happy New Year!¡±


    I managed toplete myst job for this year and dropped off at the usual convenience store.


    Since no one is at home, I n to buy a lot of rinks and sweets and return home. Lets also secure a cup of ramen just in case.


    I waved my hand towards my coworkers.


    I managed toplete my job for this year but I am worried. Mr. Yamamoto wasnt fine when he left.


    Thest few days have been really strange. There were dark circles under his eyes and it was getting worse every day. I was concerned about hisck of energy and gaze.


    I dont remember him being resentful but he may be rebellious in some things which I dont know about.


    I tried to talk to him several times but was avoided. There wasnt any proper conversation.


    I started to feel that gaze since the day......If I remember correctly, since the day when Mr.Yamamoto saw me ying Vige of Fortune.


    Whenever I look at the night sky, I start thinking about some extra things.


    ¡°Is that kind of thing possible...¡±


    My mutters melt in the dark night.


    I was stuck all this time. I guess the game which he is ying is realted to my game.


    There were many things inmon.


    A game in its beta testing period whose contents are prohibited to be leaked.


    The billing factor is important.


    Destroying the viges,.......that is a opposite element so I didnt notice it till now.


    Mr. Yamamoto said that he would earn points if he attacks and destroys a vige. Also, he has recently lost a base.


    I suppose that the vige which was destroyed was of Murus and the destroyed base would be the ce where the monocr red demon was.


    All the events are ovepping.


    Yamamoto noticed it early on and hence took such an attitude. If you think carefully, everything will match.


    Vige of Fortune is an online game so its no wonder that there are other yers, rather its only natural.


    There were too many things to worry about in the game so it was unrealistic of me to think about Yamamoto¡¯s game.


    If my assumption is correct, then there is another game which is paired with Vige of Fortune and that was the game Yamamoto-san was ying.


    ¡°In that case, I should think that people other than Yamamoto are also ying ...¡±


    There are yers like me who are subordinates of the Seven Main Gods.


    There are also yers on the side of Evil God like Yamamoto.


    Two factions exist andpete in the game. If this is true then future measures need to be changed drastically.


    ¡°I think about it then it¡¯s an interesting system for a game but I don¡¯t want to fight Yamamoto-san.¡±


    If I know and are remorseful about degrading someones base, can you solve it through discussions? but its forbidden to talk about the game.


    There should be no problem if both of you are aware of it but if its end on the then it will be problematic.


    ¡°But even if we talked about it, we still dont know much about the operations of the game.¡±


    Its suprising that this game has so many mysteries. I just want to avoid breaking the rules and losing the game.


    And also a lot of money is involved. It is excepted that this will not be solved through discussion.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get involved with each other? Right now.¡±


    I arrived at my home before arriving to a conclusion.


    As I said earlier, no one is at home.


    ¡°Wee home¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    <h4>Chapter 40 part2</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    An unexpected voice came back.


    Who is it? The voice of the women was so low that I coudnt properly understand who it was.


    Haven t they set off yet? Perhaps my dad waster from work till thest minute.


    ¡°You are still at home.¡±


    I opened the door of the living room and called out.


    There was a women in the kitchen with her back turned towards me.


    ¡°It will be ready soon so please wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    I rubbed my sses with my fingers and looked at the refined apron wearingdy.


    ¡°You didnt know about that. Aunty asked me to have good meal with you.¡±


    ¡°Mom .... extra things.¡±


    My mother and Seika have always been on good terms so I guess she is trying to restore our rtionship.ship.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for you making dinner but is obasan okay?¡±


    ¡°Grandmother has gone back home for the New Year holidays. She was with mest year as I was hurt.¡±


    After I met her after such a long absence, I used to avoid her gaze but now I am used to it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like eating alone so can I stay with you?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course. I wee you.¡±


    It was just an everyday urrence for us to eat together before we our rtionship got strained.


    Although this is nostalgic, but the apro figure after these many years also gives a fresh feelings. My cheeks are loosing as if we are a couple......but dont get me wrong.


    Seika has always been gentle. As we are in a family like rtionship so its natural for her to take care of a bad family member.


    Thats enough. I am satisfied for being just able to speak with you in such a way.


    ¡°By the way, for dinner ... Ahhhhh¡±


    I discover destiny looking up from at Seika¡¯s feet and it runs up.


    It slides and hides.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, I picked something falling from the shelf to prevent it from breaking.¡±


    The reptile subtlety turns back and I return to the room.


    I made sure that the door to the room is locked after cing Destiny on the desk.


    ¡°Ah..... She is not good with lizards. She will be flustered seeing you.¡±


    She was scratching her face with a blurred expression.


    Its natural that thenguage was not understood but in the case of Destiny, he probably acts like as if he understands.nd deceive.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t get out of this room. I will double your meal. I will priority your favorite fruit.


    ¡°............¡±


    Destiny nodded while listening to my suggestion and nodded once and reached out to me.


    He put my index finger in his hand and grabbed it tightly and shakes it as if he is shaking hands.


    ¡°So you do understand us after all?¡±


    When I asked it, I slurped my tongue on purpose, it is appealing to the lizard.


    ¡°I thought I would be alone with you during the New Year.¡±


    One of the reason for not going to the countryside with my family was because of the existence of Destiny. Someone has to take care of this glutton.


    Should I also take care of the lizard which my sister has? It seems that is is still hibernating hassle-free.


    ¡°I have cooked the dinner!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m off now.¡±


    After replying, I looked at the fruit with sticky marks inside the ss case. Did someone from the family gave it before they left?


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you the best meatter, so keep your promise.¡±


    I reminded it again. Destiny opened the ss case top and went back inside.


    I shouldn¡¯t think about these things too deeply.


    I got down the stairs and sat at the dinner table.


    It was bad leave everything to her. I should have at least carried the dishes to the table. Lets do the washing by myself.


    ¡°I used the meat in the refrigerator without permission.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can use anything. You can bring anything home as well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay because you are splitting it in the neighborhood.¡±


    We are giving out the meat to our neighbors due to the oversupply from the tributes.


    Still there is more meat.


    ¡°But this meat is really delicious. It tastes great, you wont get tired eating it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same as obasan dishes from ten years ago ...¡±


    I dont remember the exact year as my memories from ten years ago are fuzzy.


    She seems to have liked acting like my grandmother since she was little.


    ¡°Well, how about the taste?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good as ever, especially the miso soup. I¡¯ll tell my sister about this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Fufu, but I don¡¯t think Sayuki-chan is a good cook. She came to me to learn how to cook earlier especially the egg dishes.¡±


    Is that so? I didnt know that at all. She is a bad cook since a long time. I was one in charge of cooking in case of absence of our parents on the holidays.


    We talked for a while then washed the dishes together and sent her home.


    ¡°Can Ie again tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I will be grateful but dont over do it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got too free time so why dont we eat New Year¡¯s Soba together?¡± [1]


    The door of Seika¡¯s house closes leaving me all alone.


    Thest line was


    Herst line was attractive though we both are in thirties.


    I thought it was normal for us talk about adult conversation in some fashionable bar while drinking during my university days but now I am thirty yet there is not much of a difference from ten years ago.


    I passed a decade without any socializing experience. I was able to cope up witht he adults as a student before isting myself from Seika. I just realized that my heart is more immature than I thought.


    Nevertheless, I dont think that I can be her lover anymore. I have no right to want more........


    While soaking in the bath after returning back home, I remember something and jump out of the bathroom.


    I ran up the stairs with my body still being moist.


    I saw Destiny sitting in front of the PC as soon as I opened the door. It looks at me silently.


    After sitting down and apologizing, I offered arger meal than usual.

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    I have my breakfast gracefully in the morning.


    Seika said that she woulde again at night. So from now till the night, no one will disturb me....


    Today is the day of Temptation of Evil God.


    The beginning of thest event was from noon but that doesnt mean that I am not cautious.


    The game is turned on the smartphone even during the meals so I can handle the situation immediately if anything happens.


    After my stomach was full, I went back upstairs with my lunch which was sweets, fruits and drinks.


    As usual, there was Destiny on the desk but I am not worried about him today.


    ¡°You like being together¡±


    It shakes its head after I gave him the fruit and asked.


    The time of the game is two hours earlier so what are the vigers doing?


    The weather in the game is good. The visibility is also good as there is no snow.


    Is Murus on the watchtower? probably because he has good eyes and can strike first with a bow. He is best suited for the job.


    Until now whenever Gams left from the lookout and let Rodis took charge, I because really scared and worried.


    The burden on Gams was reduced and her existence is beneficial as well.


    Speaking of strength, there area Kan and Ran but they are sleeping.


    This morning, he was on the lookout since the morning so I want him to slowly rest till noon. until noon.


    Gams is quiet in the cave. He was nning to be on the watchtower together with Murus but everyone was against him.


    His turn wille after the monsters appears so lets be patrien for now.


    The Rodis family is chatting in the cave. Everyone is acting like everyday as not to scare Carol.


    Since the morning, Chem is eagerly polishing the wooden carved statue of God of Fate, the made offerings and blessings. She seems to be distracting herself by moving her body. I can understand the feeling well.


    Destiny is staring at the PC screen just like me.


    ¡°Is there something particr which you are thinking?¡±


    Destiny is supposed to be from Vige of Fate. So birthce setting is on the screen.


    I dont think this is a delusion. If Destiny really came from that world....would Destiny want to return to the the other world?


    Looking at his serious look, I am a little anxious.


    Even so there is no way to return....


    When I stroked its head with the index finger, it narrowed its eyes.


    From then it was noon without any anomaly. At the same time, an rm sounded from the PC.


    [The Temptation of Evil God has Begun.]


    Red text is disyed on the screen.


    It is same development as thest month. Here is the actual event.


    Unlike thest time, I am ready but I dont know what will happen.


    And if Yamamoto was involved then this raid would not be simr to thest one.


    There are many thing to think about, but lets think about after this gets over. I just need to concentrate for now.


    Murus on the watchtower quickly discovers something and sounds the shakuhachi like flute. [1]


    Gams jumped out of the cave after hearing it.


    ¡°Five ck dogs and Five Wild Boards are approaching¡±


    Murus shoots an arrow while telling about the enemy attack.


    Brain of a ck dog is pierced and it falls down while approaching the fence.


    ¡°Tell everyone¡±


    ¡°Yes, onii-sama.¡±


    Everyone obediently retreats to the cave and look out through the peephole on the door.


    There are Murus, Gams, Ran and Kan.


    There is a sense of security unlike thest time when there was only anxiety.


    The Wild Boar rushes to the fence but disappears just before the contact.


    It is stuck in a cleverly dug pit and is killed by the wooden skewers that were set up at the bottom of the pit. [2]


    Its cruel that its still alive and breathing while being trapped there but this is for the survival.


    The ck dogs did not fell into the pit but tried to jump over the fence likest time but both were shot down in the air.


    The three creatures which were able to get inside the fence were prated by the spears aimed by Gams, Ran and Kan.


    ¡°Perfect¡±


    <h4>Chapter 41 part2</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    A win without any danger


    Things are going as nned.


    I looked around the map for the monsters that might be lurking around. For now there are no enemies.


    Earlier it was hard to see if the monsters were lurking around in the forest or not but now the trees around the fence have been cut down so the view is now open. If you can confirm the existence of lurking monsters from the watchtower then there are no monsters nearby.


    They go out of the fence, make some pitfalls. Camouge them again with thin boards, soil and dead leaves.


    If the monsters can bepletely controlled then they wont be able catch them in the pitfall again but maybe they are just as simple as I think.


    I saw Mr.Yamamoto enthusiastically looking at the game screen many times during his work breaks but he never performed anyplicated operations.


    He just looked and tapped at the screen asionally.


    ....Its can assumption that Mr.Yamamoto is a yer on the side of the Evil God but maybe it is just a misguided expectation. Rather I really want it to be wrong.


    Still, I have to move ording to the worst developments for the vigers. I cant let the vige be destroyed because of my emotions and desires.


    After the first assault the monsters in the same numbers attacked again and again every thirty minutes as if it was a reply. Naturally, they were easily wiped out.


    ¡°Is it a misunderstanding ...? Or is the attack pattern needs to specified in advance?¡±


    Just like the oracle, you can ce the enemies only once a day and select the type of monster to attack. However, there should be an upper limit for one raid and it would be impossible to exceed it.


    If this is so then it ispletely advantageous. Like this, we can save the vige again.


    There have been 3 repeated attacks till now. Rather than increasing, the number of monsters is decreasing as the waves go on.


    There was no raid thirty minutes after the fifth raid.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this pattern before. There are more enemies during these hours. It should be one hour apart now.¡±


    Should we consider that they are conserving their strength for the next raid?


    I go to the toilet, wash my face and tighten my body and mind.


    I bought additional fruits to eat with Destiny and waited for the next raid while eating.


    One hour after thest assault.


    There is no attack.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    Last time there were hour and thirty minute apart raids. Never more than an hour.


    I have a bad feeling. Rather there is only bad feeling inside me.


    Two more hours have passed. It is already dark in the evening.


    Next should be thest assault. When ites, we are going to be hit with all the conserved power all at once.


    I think that this is a reasonable strategy. You can make up for the points by billing but that is finite. If the number of the enemies is small, then it is a good choice to push all the physical strength at once.


    The great military master of the past said that the numbers is power.....but in the manga.


    Or maybe he simply ran out of money. He spent a lot of money and points and there are no more points left to summon the monsters.


    I checked the clock and its still a little short.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to contact Yamamoto if I can endure this.¡±


    But what should I say?


    If he is not involved and this is all an misunderstanding then there is no problem.


    I lean my body on the back of the chair and look up at the ceiling.


    Games can improve real life and games can cause real life obstacles.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a good thing. It¡¯s the same as reality ...?¡±


    Now there is a noise on the ground floor.


    Has Seika already came?


    Its habit of this country to close the doors at night and can be only opened with a key. It looks like she just entered.


    My room was on the first floor so sometimes I cant hear the door bell. There were many times when I missed it especially when I was focused.


    I still have time so I should ask her to leave me for a while.


    I call out while running downstairs.


    ¡°Didnt youe too soon? Can you wait for me for a while as there is a little errand. ...¡±


    I felt a presence in the living room and when I turned there, there was a man in ck.


    Both the bottom and the top is ck and his head is covered with a bva like a robber. He is holding a metal iron bar in his hand something like a crowbar. [1]


    I was terrified but managed to endure my urge to scream and said another word instead.


    ¡°... Yamamoto?¡±

 Chapter 42

    <h4> Chapter 42 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    ¡°No way.... I¡¯m not Yamamoto.¡±


    The man shouts in the darkness and tramples his foot on the floor hoping I change my opinion.


    But the tall physique and those little gestures matches Yamamoto-san of my knowledge.


    ¡°Is this a ballet?¡±


    He took out his bva and a familiar was voice of Yamamoto was heard.


    Is my bad premonition urate?


    ¡°What are you doing ... Please put down that dangerous thing. It¡¯s fine now.¡±


    He ignored my words and approached me.


    A smile appeared on his face unlike his usual sulking appearance.


    But its not the smile which I wanted.


    His eyes are bloody, corners of his mouth is lifted and evilly distorted. I didnt want to see such a smile.


    I shiver seeing the expression which isnt sane.


    ¡°You know what game I am ying and what I am thinking now.¡±


    I do a full head rotation while retreating.


    There can be only one purpose here.


    ¡°... to hinder the game?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. When I looked at the game that Yoshio was ying, I saw the same name which appeared in my game¡¯s past logs.¡±


    ¡°You talking about the base of Monocr Red Demon?¡±


    ¡°Bingo. You¡¯re really a college graduate.¡±


    I am not happy to be praised while seeing that weapon.


    Gams and other called each other name when they attacked the base. Does it remain in the past log?


    If that happened then it would be useless even if the image is blurred.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do anything, you can¡¯t stop the raid. Just wait for thest raid to end.¡±


    ¡°This is a crime. Please stop this stupid act!¡±


    ¡°So, if I told you to stop ying the game would you stop?¡±


    ¡°......that is impossible¡±


    The front door is locked. Escape from the window?


    But both my smartphone and PC are on the second floor. If he ignores me and destroyed them then there will be no way to help the vigers. If that happens then there would be nothing to regret.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do anything, I will do nothing. I became drunk and came to my colleague¡¯s house and we got into a quarrel. I found this crowbar in the toolbox at the front door.¡±


    The spot where my father keeps the unorganized stuff is there.


    ¡°You think people will believe that?¡±


    ¡°The public which believe which one, a normal guy or a NEET for a long time?¡±


    ... I can¡¯t refute that.


    My social status is at the very bottom because of my NEET days. Although Yamamoto-san seems to have dropped out of high school, he continued to work and return his parents debt.


    He is well-received and his work in thepany is highly evaluated.


    If you know this information, which one will one usually believe? Which side the world be on?......There is no need to think.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you because I don¡¯t want to be a criminal so stay calm and still. You will lose in the game, but you can get money in this raid. How about half the money?¡±


    If I dont do anything, I wont get hurt and I will get money.


    In the first ce, the game was free. I will never be able to see the vigers again but if the characters in the game die because of me......


    ¡°Mr. Yamamoto. Please tell me one thing.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Did you feel guilty when you attacked the vige? Do you ever think of seeing such real characters being killed?¡±


    It was a simple question.


    People like live-action images are being killed.


    Some would have begged for their lives.


    Elderly and Children would also have been killed.


    Did he feel anything when he saw it?


    ¡°What are you saying? the quality is real life like but its just a game after all. Even if its a real person in the news, they are just strangers. Why would I be hurt or crying?¡±


    Really.....so thats the feeling.


    ¡°Certainly, watching the news does not shake my emotions but the NPC in this game lives so hard that I can only think of them as living person. I was a NEET but they are not strangers to me.¡±


    I stare at Yamamoto.


    It seems silly to expose yourself to danger for the characters in the game but they are life my family and my benefactors.


    I cant sell out the benefactors who saved me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that stupid? I thought I could get along with you but I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yamamoto, will you reconsider?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been struggling all the time. I was a teenager who dropped out of high school because of a low-ie family and worked just to return the parents debts. Do you who lives without any troubles really understand the value of money? ¡°


    He hit me on the front due to his frustration and anger.


    ¡°You seem to have lived a life without any working for ten years. Do you know how much money is needed in a year to feed you? Really......do you understand?¡±


    I cannot say anything.


    ...... I am unhappy.


    ...... The world is bad.


    Just because you are not bothering others doesn¡¯t mean that you are not a problem to them.


    I have been deceiving myself and living.....what can I say?


    <h4> Chapter 42 part2</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a background in education or special talent, I have finally gotten a chance. If I dont know about the future then how could I know if its beautiful or not.... I know ...this is how society works.¡±


    I cant retaliate.


    I let go of my chance without utilizing my blessed situation and did not make any efforts. Whatever I say, it will be just be empty words. It will not affect Mr. Yamamoto¡¯s heart.


    There is not power in my words.


    ¡°Hey, why is Yoshio crying? So this is where you cry.¡±


    Crying? I am crying now?


    Am I sympathetic to Mr. Yamamoto¡¯s situation or is it for my misery? I don¡¯t even know which but my tears did not stop.


    ¡°Yamamoto-san is fine. He is much better than me.¡±


    ¡°Do you hate monks who have lived without any trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t even realize that I was blessed and did nothing for ten years. With just a little courage I could have did anything. I thought that my life was unhappy.¡±


    Its frustrating that the sooner I would have noticed, the more different future would have awaited me.


    I could have made Seika happy.


    I may have been able to get rid of my family concerns.


    I didnt do anything and was just a burden to everyone.


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s a cheap sympathy, but if you think so, don¡¯t look it and be silent. It¡¯s thest wave of Temptation of Evil God.¡±


    Yamamoto shows off the screen of his smartphone.


    ¡¶The Temptation of the Evil God Last Wave¡·¡·


    It was shing red.


    ¡°This is thest attack on which I have put all of my fotune. If I cant make a base fall then its the game over....I will perish.¡±


    Dozens or may hundreds of monsters are swarming the base.


    I dont think that the vigers can handle that number.


    There are strong monsters which I have never seen. If I use Golem Summon then it might be possible or they will be annihted.


    Gams, Chem, Carol, La, Lodis, Murus, Ran, Kan.....my precious vigers will be killed.


    How can I help the vigers.


    Something has to be done, my impatience was umting...the sound of the door opening was heard.


    ¡°I heard a loud voice, have your friends came?¡±


    THe door opens and Seika meets my eye.


    Why at the worst timing!


    ¡°Well, who? Robber?¡±


    ¡°Dint make a noise!¡±


    Yamamoto swings the crowbar towards Seika-


    My face turns pale and my while body heats up as if burning.


    I moved unconsciously.


    I got over the sofa between Yamamoto and me and it him with a tackle.


    The opponent was petite so he hit the wall due to the momentum.


    If I can steal the crowbar and hold him down then I can block his movements.


    At that moment I felt a severe pain, something hit my back.


    ¡°Guh ah!¡±


    I was beaten by the crowbar.


    ¡°The idiot ising over to the de. You¡¯re really bad!¡±


    Repeated shocks run on my back.


    The pain continues twice, thrice. The heave object hits my back many times.


    It hurts, hurts, hurts, hurts, hurts.


    There is no voice in my mouth due to the far too much pain. The blood which was boiling, now feels surprisingly cold.


    Maybe some of the bones are broken. There are actors who fight with broken bones but now I can affirm that it is a lie. I am going crazy with the pain.


    What did I do to experience such painful feeling when I was only trying to help? I am not a many with such a sense of justice.


    I dont feel my hand holding down the opponent due to the pain.


    It would be easier if I fall down like this.....


    But I never let go of his hand.


    Seika will be attacked if we are separated. I have decided to never regret again.


    ¡°Escape ... R. Escape quickly, c ... Ret!¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    To the simmering cry, I


    ¡°No more regrets ... no more! Seika, run away!¡±


    I shouted with myst power.


    She nodded with grunted face with tears and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m calling for help!¡±


    She tried to get out of the door which was kept open.


    ¡°Trying to escape.¡±


    Yamamoto shakes his crowbar in his demon like appearance and trys to throw it at Seika.


    Looking back Seika¡¯s face is in despair.


    I have to stop him. I think so but my body isnt moving anymore.


    Please move!


    I tried to reach out, ignoring the pain in my whole body.


    My hand-could barely grab Yamamoto¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Dont stop me ... yeah, what is this?


    I was afraid of the worst moment and unintentionally closed my eyes but there was no pain or scream and instead I heard confused Yamamoto voice.


    When I open my eyes, I see him staring at his arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is my arm not moving?What¡¯s wrong with my arm!¡±


    His right arm has changed to a stone like color and texture.


    ¡°What, what? You did it!¡±


    In front of Yamamoto¡¯s gaze while he was shouting was Destiny.


    Unexpectedly ...


    It walked calmly towards us in this state.


    ¡°Ahhh, a monster is approaching! What¡¯s this yellow lizard! Hey, donte here!¡±


    It climbs on the scar Yamamoto-san¡¯s stone-like arm. It spits a purple smoke from its mouth from a close range.


    Yamamoto starts coughing violently and falls down while shedding tears and runny nose.


    ¡°Well, whats that lizard ......... a lizard ...¡±


    Slightly confused Seika suddenly bes surprised and terrified. She sits on the floor and repeats the same words like a broken recorder.


    Destiny walked in front of the beauty and licked her face.


    ¡°Hiuuuu¡±


    Seika turns white and faints.


    Suddenly thrown into a situation where her face is licked by a lizard with whom she is not very good, hardly can her spirit endure it.


    I tried to thank him in my pain but there was no voice.


    Destiny was was staring at me, turned its hand towards a purse and approached the purse which was left on his desk and brought it.


    This is......a drug which was sent as a tribute from Murus.


    It holds the bottle with its lid open and brings it to my mouth. Does he wants to say drink it?


    I managed to open my mouth and Destiny poured in the contents.


    Pain disappears as if it was a lie. It has an immediate effect when swallowed.


    When I try to move my limbs, there is no pain or difort. I flip over my clothes and see where I was beaten but there was no bruising.


    No. Now is not the time to be impressed with the effectiveness of the drug. The Vige! What happened to the vige?


    I see a smartphone lying in front of me while in hurry to go upstairs.


    Did Destiny bring it from the second floor?


    There were burning fences and bloody vigers on the screen of the smartphone.

 Chapter 43

    <h4> Chapter 43 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    While I was interacting with Mr.Yamamoto, the vige was on the verge of destruction.


    The fence protecting the base is no longer intact, it has been knocked down or burned.


    More than the half of the wooden boards blocking the cave entrance have been destroyed and fresh air is flowing in.


    The door to the room of Kan and Ran is open, Rodis family is shaking in fear.


    The hairs of Kan and Ran are contaminated with blood, Rodis is somehow supporting their body from falling down.


    Murus is holding a dagger in one of her hand and the other hand is bent in a strange direction.


    There was no ce on the leather armor of Gams which isn¡¯t tattered, the blood has flowed from all over his body. Its already dry and sticking to the skin.


    He must have been protecting the vigers behind him till the end.


    Chem is desperately casting a healing spell on her brother from behind.......tears in her eyes and clenching her teeth.


    There are dozens of monsters in front of them without any wounds.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry everyone. I¡¯ll help you soon!¡±


    I operate the smartphone and use the Golem Summon miracle.


    The miracle to operate the Golem isnt activated.


    ¡°Why! Why can¡¯t the golem start?¡±


    No matter how many times I press it, the Golemunch screen isnt disyed. No matter how many times I review it.


    On the screen, Murus and Gams are hunting down the monsters while Rodis and others are running away.


    They all jumped into a room and closed the door.


    Monsters are hitting the door violently. The door is reinforced as it is a room dedicated solely for the evacuation but this situation will change in few minutes.


    Perhaps Kan and Ran have already given up. They have settled in the corner of a room with their backs to the door.


    ¡°Why, why don¡¯t you move! I have enough fate points!¡±


    No matter how many times I press, the miracle would not work.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s no good now.¡±


    Rodis mutters with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry. Thank you all for protecting our useless family to the end. ¡°


    La and Rodis bow. Carol seems to be sleeping all the time and hasnt woken up even in this state.


    ¡°Thanks to Mrs. Murus¡¯s sleeping pill. She would not be scared.¡±


    Did Rodis decided to drug his daughter?


    ¡°If the statue of God of Fate is broken then we can no longer expect miracles.¡±


    Chem holds a finger shaped piece of wood in her hand with a lonely expression.


    So maybe the Golem summon coudnt be used because the statue is destroyed.....I wont give up.


    Which other miracle can be used?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for myck of power. I couldn¡¯t protect everyone ... ¡°


    A drop of blood falls from the mouth of the shivering Gams. He tightly holds hs fist.


    ¡°I will lose my vige and friends and even my own life.¡±


    Murus grabs the bow with regret and ms it on the ground.


    ... Stop it, stop it!


    Please do not give such an atmosphere.


    Still there must be a way!


    Didnt I say not to give up in the oracle.


    I cant be restless! Take some measures....Something, something, something, something that can break us out of this cornered situation.


    ¡°The day to use this has came. We can¡¯t just die. ¡°


    Gams goes to the corner of the room where Kan and Ran are protecting the wooden box ced in the opposite direction.


    It is the explosives left in the cave which were used to break rocks.


    Are they going to self destruct?


    ¡°Even in this situation one person can be saved.¡±


    Listening to Chem¡¯s words, both me and the vigers took a deep breath. Ran and Kan turn towards her.


    ¡°It may not be exactly the same as helping but its better than dying here. Who would you choose to save?¡±


    The vigers looked towards one person at the same time.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thank you, God of Fate. Forgive us for not having aplishments despite your blessings.¡±


    The screen of the smartphone turns ck after seeing the smiling face of Chem.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lie ... hey,e on, is this a joke?¡±


    All the power leaves my body and I fall down to the floor.


    The screen is still ck and nothing is being shown.


    I cant imagine anything. I dont want to think anything.


    I would do nothing as it is....=


    Boo!


    There is a strange sound. I looked at the smartphone but its not from mine.


    When I looked around with my nk head, the sound wasing from Yamamoto¡¯s smartphone.


    When I look at the screen.


    ¡°It¡¯s game over. You will lose your game rights.¡±


    It was written in Red letters.


    Well, they ended up using the bomb.


    The grudge against Yamamoto for the loss of the vigers has slightly diminished.


    I continuted reading the messages.


    ¡¶At the same time, all memories rted to this game will be erased¡·


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    <h4>Chapter 43 part2</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    I didnt know about that.


    Do you lose your memory when the game is over?


    I cant exactly say Impossible.


    The powers of Destiny and healing medicine which I drank. Now that I have experienced this, I can ept any paranormal or ridiculous story.


    Will Yamamoto forget everything he did today when he loses his memory of the game?


    ...... There will be no resentment against the enemy of the vigers. I am actually terrified.


    After hearing his monologue, I can no longer hold a grudge against him from the bottom of my heart...it was because of the game that he went crazy.


    If he loses all his memories then surely he wil be able to return to his usual bright Yamamoto-san from tomorrow onwards.


    Even I want to went my anger because of my emotions, he would not understand meaning of my yelling after losing his memories.


    Can I still go to the police for this crime?


    There are no injuries on my body so the assault cannot be proven.


    If I use him and he goes to the jail without having any memories of the game or what he did today, then he will be probably resentful of me.


    How many years would he be thrown into prison for in this situation? It shoudnt be long and after being released.....


    I will be good if he only harms me but I dont want to worry my parents and sister.


    Looking at Mr.Yamamoto who was lying on the floor, it seems for a moment that something like a ck fog slipped out of his body and disappeared.


    Yamamoto-san rolls on the floor while rubbing his eyes.


    The stone-like arm has returned to the normal and the painful feeling has subsided.


    ¡°It¡¯s now ... no, did you return him back to normal?¡±


    It was rather a confirmation rather than asking.


    Destiny nods once.


    A lizard with the supernatural powers cannot be from the real world. Normally it maybe be a scary scene but its impossible to be scared of someone from the family who helped you.


    ¡°Thank you, Destiny.


    I thanked him and strok5 his head. It narrowed its eyes as usual.


    Seika who was still fainted is nowin on a Japanese styled room.


    Yamamoto is lying on the sofa.


    I didnt want to do anything more but I am still distracted when he is moving.


    I got to the kitchen after wiping his eyes. I take out two cans of my father¡¯s beer, throw out the contents in the sink and ce the empty cans in the sink.


    Empty tes and open mouthed bags were also set.


    How much memory will he have? I think he should be waking up very soon.


    ¡°Hide Destiny. If anything happens, don¡¯te out again .... Yamamoto-san, Yamamoto-san, he is good now.¡±


    As I shake Yamamoto shoulders, his eyes shake and he wakes up holding his head.


    ¡°Ah, what? Where is it?... is that?¡±


    ¡°Are you still drunk? You came suddenly with drunken momentum, drank and squealed and just slept.. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°Somehow my memory is so blurred, I can¡¯t remember well. Today, I meet somebody during the day ...¡±


    The attitude only shows one thing.


    If this is an act then its a big deal but I think he must have lost his memories. If he really had such acting abilities then he should have been able to do better than me by fooling me.


    He looks around with a stupid face.


    Its as if he got possessed.


    ¡°You should not drink this much to not even remember your memories. I think you should go home before the new year, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah, uh, I guess. I¡¯ve felt that there was something I needed to do ... but this is really bad. It seems like I was drunk!!¡±


    He is shamefully scratching his head.


    I want to shout what are you doing!


    Even now, anger is swirling deep in my chest. I am in a state where I am holding it down.


    ¡°Please be careful in the future¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was really bad to make a noise at such a time.¡±


    ¡°Yes ... have a happy new year.¡±


    I send him to the entrance and closed the door.


    Wait a few seconds and then hit the wall with my fist.


    Painful...


    More than pain is the anger though. Its just an empty anger.


    ¡°Is this the end? It¡¯s a shame. Haha, I wasn¡¯t able to make the vigers happy after all.¡±


    I sat at the front door with my back facing the door.


    I¡¯ve lost everything ...


    I checked the smartphone which I was holding all the time again and again but the screen remained ck.


    ¡°Is the game over too? Will I forget everything about the vige just like Yamamoto-san ... No, no!¡±


    Wait a minute. I havent seen the the game over screen and I still remember about the game.


    ¡°What is this? Calm down, calm down. Calm down and think.¡±


    When the game is over, there is a sound and the message in red letters.


    However, there was no such notice on my smartphone.


    Even if I missed the message in my nauseated state still I have aplete memory of the game and the vigers.


    ¡°Gams, Chem, Rodis, La, Carol, Murus, Kan and Ran. I remember everyone¡¯s name, face, and character ...¡±


    In other words...does this mean that the vigers have not died yet and the game is still not over.


    Then why is the screen still dark?


    When I touch the smartphone screen, a red text appeared.


    ¡¶No Bible currently exists on the map¡·


    ¡°If it disappeared in the explosion then.....shouldn¡¯t?¡±


    I do not know. The mystery is only deepening.


    Ping Pong


    ¡°Wow, it hurts.¡±


    I was so surprised by the sound of the door bell that I hit my head on the door knob.


    Did Mr. Yamamoto forget anything?


    When I got up and opened the door, there was a huge cardboard in front of the house. The send was Vige of Fate.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I was panicking in my head because of the continues unpredictable developments.


    Today I told them via the oracle that I dont need any tribute and wanted them to concentrate on the Temptation of the Evil God.


    So they have never offered anything on the altair so there is no way to receive a gift.


    ¡°But it¡¯s from the Vige of Fate.¡±


    Thergest cardboard ever sent.


    Logs were thergest but they werent in cardboard.


    I have no choice but to open it.


    I want to carry it indoors but it was heavier than I imagined. I somehow managed to drag it to the entrance.


    When I opened it, there was a girl holding a familiar book inside it.


    She has adorable face ad long blonde hair. The girl who always ran around and showed a dazzling smile is now sleeping soundly.


    ¡°......... Carol¡±


    There is still continuation of the story that should have ended. Is this a reality or an illusion?


    The intersection of the game and reality will start a new story.


    What kind of story will start when she wakes up? Even the God of Fate does not know........

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    I encountered an unprecedented event of being attacked by Mr. Yamamoto on the evening of New Year¡¯s Eve evening but managed to ovee it.


    I was beaten with a crowbar and had some broken bones but I took the medicine sent from the vige of Fate and healed quickly.


    Rampaging Mr Yamamoto who has lost his sanity was knocked out by my golden lizard Destiny.


    It was smart and I always suspected that it wasnt a normal lizard...but but indeed it seems to have the power to spit poisonous smoke and furthermore can also petrify a human body.


    Looking at these two abilities of the lizard, I made a prediction of what Destiny was.


    From there on I went back to my room,id in my futon and stared at the Destiny by my side.


    ¡°Well, maybe a Basilisk?¡± [1]


    When I asked it, Destiny nodded once.


    Is that so?


    After it hatched from the egg, I examined the lizards and just in case looked at the lizard like fantasy creatures as well.


    When I searching with a faint expectation of it being a dragon, I found a lizard monster about which I was worried.


    That is the Basilisk. Originally, I thought it to be a Cockatrice but it seems the Basilisk was more established as a lizard than the Cockatrice which was a chicken with tail of a snake. [2]


    It has the power to exhale poison from its mouth and also can petrify its opponent. It is also known as the King of Lizards.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly matches the conditions.¡±


    Until an hour ago, I might have stillughed saying that it was stupid without recognizing the facts.


    However, the incredible events beyond themon sense happened one after the another....finally the delivery.


    A girl was sent in a huge cardboard to my house.


    I knew the face of the ten year old girl with blond hairs.


    Carol, one of the characters from the Vige of Fate. I used to see her on my PC everyday. She was in my cardboard and was sent to my house.


    ... I think I am still probably sane ...


    It would be persuasive to say that everything was just a dream but unfortunately it seems real as hitting my cheek was painful.


    For the time being, I take Carol to my room andy her on the futon.


    ¡°What should I do, Destiny?¡±


    I am confused. I am looking for help but it is eating fruits while facing his back to me.


    His back seemed to be saying,¡±Decide yourself.¡±


    Well, first of all, a review of the current situation.


    The game which I was ying....Vige of Date seems to really exist and the tributes sent were also real.


    Not long before Carol was sent, the vige was ruined and I thought that I could no longer y the game.


    Perhaps I can imagine why.


    Considering the vigerst conversation, the cornered vigers gave Carol as a tribute to me, the God of Fate.


    That makes sense if you ignore themon sense.


    ¡°I¡¯m confident that my head is normal ...¡±


    The question is not about the world of game, existence of God, the safety of the vigers, Destiny but about what to do with Carol.


    The current situation where a thirty year old man brings little girl to his house alone.


    Itspletely out of question but lets close the matter for now.


    I close my eyes and take a deep breath....my head is filled with questions. I have to pick the important ones and deal with them first.


    ¡°Ummmm¡±


    I heard a pretty voice of a girl.


    Needless to confirm, when I search for the source of that voice...Carol is slowly opening her eyes.


    She raises her upper body, rub her eyes and stretch.


    She seems to have a sense of difort, she runs her gaze across the room and meet my eyes.


    ¡°Well, where is this? Well, who are you?¡±


    She grabbed theforter, backed up to the wall and stared at me with frightened eyes.


    Its natural to panic. If she bes suspicious of me and feels uneasy here, it will be no good. Cal down. Calm down.


    I breath in and exhale.


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] In European bestiaries and legends, a basilisk is a legendary reptile reputed to be a serpent king, who can cause death with a single nce.


    [2] A cockatrice is a mythical beast, essentially a two-legged dragon or serpent-like creature with a rooster¡¯s head. Described by Laurence Breiner as ¡°an ornament in the drama and poetry of the Elizabethans¡±, it was featured prominently in English thought and myth for centuries.


    <h4>Chapter 44 part2</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    ¡°My name is Yoshio. I am a servant of the God of Fate.¡±


    I talk while building up a setting which wont make her feel ufortable.


    I dont think it would be persuasive to say that I am the God of Fate. I dont have the dignity of the God.


    ¡°A servant of God of Fate? ¡°


    Carol life her futon and lowered her head and her head was rubbing the carpet on the floor.


    ¡°I am just a servant, so please raise your head. I am the same as Carol. Call me Yoshio.¡±


    I have to say it to myself that this is a bad way of talking.


    But for now, giving a sense of security is the top priority. I have to be as gentle as possible.


    ¡°You know my name? ¡°


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    It is definitely Carol after all.


    I have only heard her shouts in the game but her actual voice was so cute?


    ¡°Um, um, then Yoshio. Where is this? Where is Dad, mom and everyone?¡±


    Carol who can cope properly in this situation without crying is great.


    Well I have to pay close attention to my responses from here.


    ¡°You can call me Yoshio. I¡¯ll call you Carol. This is the world of Gods, its separate from the world where you live.¡±


    ¡°The world of God ...¡±


    ¡°If you dont believe it then look at this.¡±


    I take out the wooden carved statue on the bookshelf and show it to Carol.


    ¡°This is the one Carroll carved! ¡°


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for your tribute to God of Fate. He was very pleased.¡±


    ¡°Really! I¡¯m so happy¡±


    She smiled like a blooming flower.


    I am d that I left the tribute. I didnt think it would be useful on a day like this.


    I have no choice but to tell her in this rxed situation. Try to avoid as much deception and shock as possible.


    ¡°Carol, calm down and listen. Why are you in the world of God? Do you remember that the vige was attacked by monsters?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah. Monsterse more than usual, so it¡¯s dangerous to go out of the room behind the cave because it is dangerous. So my mom gave me a cup of tea ... I don¡¯t remember anything from there. ¡°


    ¡°I see. Then, they were not able to stop the monsters so the vigers who were in danger gave you as a tribute to the God of Fate so as not to get you involved.¡±


    This is mostly my imagination but it shouldn¡¯t be wrong. There is no other exnation.


    ¡°What happened to everyone ...¡±


    Carol stares at me with tears almost about to burst out.


    I gently her head with my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they have escaped safely. The Bible was sent with Carol, so I can¡¯t tell you what¡¯s going on there, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s okay. I got this.¡±


    I stretch and beat my chest.


    In such cases you need to show confidence even if your insides are in frenzy.


    I cant shot any shard of anxiety towards Carol.


    ¡°God will do something!¡±


    ¡°Of course. People who havee to the world of God will not be able to return for a while, but please rx and be in a touristy mood.¡±


    ¡°Really. Well, thank you! ¡°


    Carol returns back to her cheerful self.


    If she spends a fulfilling day in this world then she might be distracted. She might be pleased with my hospitality. What exnation should I give to my family?


    I was just thinking about Carol and took her living here as for granted....how can I tell my family about this?


    They are to our grandparents house right now but they will be back after a few days.


    This is the hardest part.


    The family will return on the fourth of January. Until them I am safe?


    In the meantime I have to decide what to do in the future and also consider excuses for the family.


    ¡°Ah, Yoshio, Yoshio. What is this lizard?¡±


    Carol discovers Destiny and catches it without any fear and is holding it with bright eyes.


    ¡°Yes. She was born from the egg that Carol asked God of Destiny to keep.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to Diss-chan¡±


    Destiny is saying there without trying to escape.


    I wonder if he is always caring.


    I managed to survive a bit. Looking at the clock, only a little time is left for midnight.


    This was a tough year.


    An ordinary life will be impossible next year.


    A blonde girl ying with a golden lizard. It is easy to imagine that thisbination has nothing to do with peace.


    While thinking about such things, the hands of the clock cross twelve.


    ¡°Oops, this is a new year. Happy new year.¡±


    ¡°Oh, happy new year!¡±


    Carol releases Destiny, turns to me and bows down.


    Is there simr greeting in the other world as well?


    I was worried what to do after saying this but it seems okay.


    New Year?....The goal of this year is not to regret again. Lets go with this.


    Like Carol, I am worried about what happened to the Vige of Fate but I cant show my anxious face to her.


    I will not forget the vigers and the young life which they entrusted to me with their lives. Protecting it is foremost.


    Nothing has been resolved yet but lets make progress step by step.


    If I have desire to move forward then it should be quite possible. I learned thisst year.


    This year lets leave behind my unreliable self and be resolute and be an respectable adult.


    As he determined this while looking at Carol and Destiny. He heard the door behind him opening.


    ¡°Hey, is everything okay? When did I fall asleep? I had a strange dream earlier...¡±


    Looking back, there was a beauty.


    The half closed eyelids from sleeping gradually opened. At this point her eyes were wide open and staring at Carol.


    Her cheerful expression quickly disappeared and her cold nce turned towards to me.


    My instincts are saying that this is dangerous. Cold sweat was gushing out from my back.


    ¡°Ah, that.. Seika. Um, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yoshio. Detailed exnation of that girl.¡±


    The voice was frosty cold which I have never heard before.

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    I asked Carol to stay calm and then sacrificed Destiny so I should be safe for a while.


    After leaving the room with a subtle expression of a doll, I decided to go to the ground floor and give her a detailed exnation.


    I arrive before the kotatsu in the living room and sat down.


    In front of me, she crosses her arms and settle down.


    I mix some truth with the setting which I had assembled in my mind.


    ¡°So she is an immigrant from abroad who came with her family from the vige which you had helped about which I heard before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    I want to praise myself for thinking about this setting.


    ¡°Her family has to urgently reutrn back to the home country for a short while so her parents dropped her here and asked me to take care of their daughter. I had my family so I took it lightly but I hard forgotten that my family will leave for the New year. I was also busy with the work and the Stalker case so I forgot about it.¡±


    I told her quickly.


    I guess I managed to talk well as it is usual for my sister to point out that I am telling a lie.


    ¡°I know that whatever you do has nothing to do with others but I need to know more. I will talk about this with aunt after New Year.¡±


    I have known that when she talks in an overly polite tone like her Student Council President days, its pretty dangerous.


    She pretends to be calm but her convulsions and jerky cheeks her habit of suppressing her anger.


    If a women is angry and you make an excuse, it will be like adding oil to the fire.


    This is one of the few techniques which I learned during my NEET days.


    ¡°How about that its a lie and you are actually married and she is your daughter.¡±


    Why the crying look? Is it because that she is shocked? Or...Dont go into delusions.


    ¡°No. I was a NEET. I was withdrawn from the world and stayed at home all the time except the night. How can I get married?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Apparently that was very convincing argument but.......I am not happy


    She is still a bit suspicious but it fortunate that I was a NEET.......She is really happy about this?


    Anyways, this seems to have mislead her but the problem is the future.


    Will I always feed this girl from another world?


    The best solution would be to return her to the original world but how?


    Even if she returns but finds the vige destroyed then she will be lonely then wouldn¡¯t it be better for her to stay here?


    Several questionse to my mind.


    If I had money and I lived alone then I might have been able to feed Carol but the men now hasn¡¯t everything.


    Even I myself am all alone. Can I even save one girl who has lost her ce?


    ¡°Yeah. Why was I sleeping in the japanese-styled room? I feel I am still dreaming. I cant remember properly. Take care of yourself¡ªare you listening?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I was thinking about something. What to do tomorrow?¡±


    I noticed some things.


    Confusion in memory...It seems that Sayuki¡¯s stalker also had said something simr to the police. That the memory before and after the incident was strange.


    I thought that it was an excuse to escape the punishment for his crime but maybe.....


    Does the Destiny¡¯s mist have that kind of effect?


    It just licked Seika and that ingredient entered her through the tongue?


    I may want to verify it but I dont want to bother with that mist.


    ¡°Well, I think I have to take care of you till your parentse back. If you are worried about taking care of the child then I¡¯ll help ...


    ¡°Well, would that be really okay?¡±


    ¡°Yup¡±


    ¡°Is the story over?¡±


    Looking back at the unexpected sound which I heard, Carol was standing in front of the stairs. She was holding Destiny like a stuffed toy.


    ¡°To, to, to, to, to kage¡±


    Seika trembles and suddenly retreats to the wall.


    ¡°Carol. Onii-sama is not good with lizards so dont take Destiny close to her.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I understand.¡±


    She walks to me with Destiny.


    Seika was stroking her chest as id she was relieved with the distance.


    <h4>Chapter 45 part2</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I scared her with your pet.


    ¡°She has always been bad with the insects and lizards.¡±I


    ¡°Its amazing. I dont understand your words but still I am able to have good conversation with you.¡±


    I am d of her impressed and respected look but what did she just say?


    She doesnt know mynguage. Isnt it usually Japanese?


    I am hearing Japanese in my ears.


    ¡°... Carol. That onii-sama is my friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Nice to meet you, I am Carol!¡±


    She bows down and says hello.


    Seikaugh gently but does not reply..


    ¡°Okay, what did that child say?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, My name is Carol.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Carrol-chan. It doesnt dound like English, Spanish or French neither an Asiannguage.¡±


    Yeah. Seika can greet others in multiplenguages.


    She said that she works in argepany and has many exchanges with foreigners so she has learned light conversation and greetings.


    ¡°... She is from a mountainous area in Europe and their ascent is bad. You know like how we dont understand that dialects of Tohoku and Kyushu regions. [1]¡±


    Even Japanese locals cant understand all ascents.


    In fact, the ascent of my grandparents living in the countryside have a bad ascent and I sometimes dont understand what they are saying. Sometimes, I need to ask my father to act as an interpreter.


    ¡°Oh, I see. I dont want to be sticky but that it seems to be an skeptical excuse but it should be true if you can speak it fluently.¡±


    ¡°If its just simple conversations then you will be able to learn it after talking online for years.¡±


    She seems convinced


    I feel that my excuses and lies are getting better and better since I started the game.


    I feel relieved but another question arises.


    Carol¡¯s voice can only be heard by me because of the fact that she is fromt he game or it could be tranted and heard because of a mysterious power.


    I am speaking to Carol in Japanese.


    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? and do you understand what onii-sama is saying?¡±


    ¡°I understand Yoshio but I cant understand her.¡±


    Such a setting?


    ¡°Seika do you understand what Carol told me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand because I have never heard something like that¡±


    Is it automatically tranted during the game?


    I have lots of questions but lets be optimistic that thenguage helped me. Now that one or two mysterious phenomenas have increased.


    Guuuuuu.


    When I search for teh source of the sound, I see Carol blushing while holding her stomach.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°The year is going to be over so lets eat soba. I will make for Carol as well.¡± [2]


    ...... I speak Japanese but when I talk to Carol it gets tranted into thenguage of the game.


    The first thing is that thenguage of the game is not Japanese.


    Seika went to the kitchen and started cooking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you too.¡±


    ¡°Its good, You stay with Carol. She might be worried being alone in someone else¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so I¡¯ll ask you for the food.¡±


    ¡°Please leave it to me¡±


    She winks andugh with a yful look.


    I react with a light bite. I am reallyfortable with such a rtionship.


    How is Seika life with her lover? I want to ask but I dont want to know as well.


    My worries are increasing.....


    ¡°Yoshio, a desk covered with this cloth. What is this?¡±


    Carol pulls my arm and points to the kotatsu. [3]


    She is looking cheerful now. She doesnt seem to be worrying about waking up in a strange ce.


    I have to act dignified as not to show any anxiety. I dont want her to be depressed and remember the vige.


    ¡°This is a heating system called a kotatsu. Put your feet in, it¡¯s warm.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really. That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Seeing the frolic behavior of Carol, my worries seems to be stupid. [4]


    Lets protect it with all my power. In case of an emergency, I will protect this child even if I need to go against my parents.


    I am just a miserable God of Fate who coudnt even protect a vige.


    ¡°The soba is ready. Help me carry things.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo¡±


    When I went upto her, Carol also followed me.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Carol will help.¡±


    She seems to be quite clever.


    Destiny, who had been ying with her till now rxes while pushing its lower body into the kotatsu.


    It doesnt look like a lizard anymore.


    What would happen in the next year?


    The uing year will likely be more intense than the past decade.


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] Regions of Japanese


    [2] Soba is the Japanese name for buckwheat. It usually refers to thin noodles made from buckwheat flour, or abination of buckwheat and wheat flours. They contrast to thick wheat noodles, called udon. Soba noodles are served either chilled with a dipping sauce, or in hot broth as a noodle soup


    [3] A kotatsu is a low, wooden table frame covered by a futon, or heavy nket, upon which a table top sits. Underneath is a heat source, formerly a charcoal brazier but now electric, often built into the table itself.


    [4] y or move about in a cheerful and lively way.

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Carol who galdly finished the soba noodle first was sleepy and therefore I decided to let her sleep on the futon where Seika was sleeping. [1]


    ¡°Since the futon is alreadyid there, can you sleep there?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Fluffy. And pure white. Can I really sleep here? ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s okay as this is my home so you can rx.¡±


    ¡°Yup. I¡¯m d Yoshio is so kind. Well, Dad and Mom are safe, right?¡±


    The energy collected upto that point disappeared as if it was a lie. She stared at me with a face which was about to burst into crying.


    I was worried for a kid to be behaving brightly for all this while.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. Let you body have rest.¡±


    ¡°Yup¡±


    I gripped Carol¡¯s hand, who seems to be anxious. She closed her eyelids as if she was a little relieved.


    I breathed a sigh of relief after a while. I gently released her hand and left the japanese-styled room without making noise.


    ¡°Did Carol sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seika who is still in my home becons me over to the kotatsu. [2]


    I sat down received the teacup which I was offered.


    ¡°Its hard to take care of Carol.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I like children. I don¡¯t understand thenguage but she¡¯s a bright child but ... it would be overkill for her to not miss her parents.¡±


    Did Seika see Carol while she was anxious?


    I take a sip of tea.


    ¡°Its because she¡¯s a smart child. I want to her to have fun while she is here at least.¡±


    I can¡¯t even think of a way to send her back.


    I want to her have lots of fun.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take her our for Hatsumode tomorrow.¡± [3]


    Dangerous. I almost said different world.


    ¡°It might be old fashioned to the foreign countries..¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think its bad to wish something from God. Surprisingly God might realize the wish.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an atheist? Are you really into the religions?¡±


    Is she right?


    Since I got involved with the Vige of Fate, I put my legs and knees in a mysterious worlds. I am confident that I would not be surprised even if God exists.


    For the time being, I am God of Fate.


    ¡°No because I was busy since two months so I coudnt afford to go out.¡±


    ¡°You have changed. Its good. You are little bit different.¡±


    My childhood friend smiles.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been terrible for thest ten years. I just regret it when I think back about it. I¡¯m sorry for subtleties.¡±


    I sit back, straighten up and apologize again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel sorry. You do not have that kind of personality. You are more selfish, prideful, bossy and mischievous.¡±


    She lines up the defects. I cant refute it because everything is correct.


    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry, can you help me around?¡±


    ¡°But you were also kind, just and value others more than yourself. Isnt it?¡±


    If she says so suddenly with a serious, I wont know what to do.


    ¡°I liked i, good. I¡¯m d toe back.¡±


    ¡°......I¡¯m back¡±


    My face is now red. My face is hot enough to start a fire.


    Seika is calm despite me being ashamed. Is this the mental strength of the humans who have faced the society?


    ... No, if I look closely, her cheeks are red.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it. Uh, well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, regards.¡±


    I held out my husband.


    Even though we are in the thirties, its the same nasty reaction like my school days.


    Two people, one man and one women. If this was a drama or a manga for the teens which I know about then its time for the real thing...


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] Soba (¤½¤Ð or ÊwÂó) (/?so?b?/, Japanese pronunciation: [soba]) is the Japanese name for buckwheat. It usually refers to thin noodles made from buckwheat flour, or abination of buckwheat and wheat flours (Nagano soba). They contrast to thick wheat noodles, called udon.


    [2] A kotatsu (Japanese: ¾æ [) is a low, wooden table frame covered by a futon, or heavy nket, upon which a table top sits. Underneath is a heat source, formerly a charcoal brazier but now electric, often built into the table itself.


    [3] Hatsum¨­de is the first Shinto shrine visit of the Japanese New Year. Some people visit a Buddhist temple instead. Many visit on the first, second, or third day of the year as most are off work on those days.


    <h4>Chapter 46 part2</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    ¨D¨DAfter that, to send out Seika, I left the living room.


    It was raining outside so after I put my foot in the kotatsu after wiping my body witha towel. [1]


    ¡°Well, reality is really different..¡±


    I mutter all alone while falling down on the kotatsu top te.


    Right now, I am so full of worries for viges and Carol that I cant help it. Who I am making excuses to?


    After this is the promise to go out tomorrow for the New year. We made a little progress. I have no choice but tofort myself.


    However, it maybe impossible if it rains tomorrow as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think about it when we get to that point. The problems have piled up.¡±


    What happened to the Vige of Fate?


    From thest video which I saw, Carol was given as a tribute to me and they were going to use the bombs left by the dwarves to bomb the enemies.


    It would be appropriate to this way.


    If that was tru the nmaybe Carol is now all alone>


    But I havent given up yet. I could not abandon the little hope that they can be alive.


    I did not see the moment when the vigers died. The possibility of the bomb being thrown out of the door gap and killing all the enemies still remain.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see the moment when the vigers died.¡±


    I will believe that the vigers are still alive until I see what happened to the vige.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have to change my thinking. I cannot see anything on the smartphone, same with the pc.¡±


    I take out the smartphone and check again.


    Its not ouf of order as its works normally except for the game app.


    The screen remain ck even when you star the app.


    When I touch the screen, it disys [No Bible currently on the map] as before.


    ¡°eh?¡±


    Miracles are lined up in white letters with ck background.


    What does this mean?


    I immediately confirm if it disappeared, the letters were there, unchanged. Nothing is wrong at all.


    Its still in a state where you can select and activate the miracle. But now it is in a state where you can see the miracle item and activate it.


    ¡°But is it not almost unusable?¡±


    Most of the items that can be activated when touched on disy [Not Avable Now].


    For Example, the miracles such as ¡°A Visitors Arrives¡±, ¡°Pharmacists arrive on a trip¡±, ¡°Hunters Come¡±, and ¡°Escaped Vigers Join cannot be activated.


    But weather control seems possible.


    ¡°The miracles that affect the vige are impossible but the weather is fine.¡±


    I dont know the difference but even I dont know, I still cannot run.


    Even If I cannot see the change of weather in the game but when I activate Fine Weather and the fate points are reduced, then there are high changes that the vigers are still alive and the game is not over.


    Touch ¡¶Sunny¡· while praying.


    Fate points decreased but there was no change on the ck screen.


    The ability to use miracles is still there so the game is not over.


    The vigers may have survived. Yes it is too early to abandon hope.


    ¡°Should I give rest to my brain? Take a bath and sleep ... Oh, I should have had Carol take a bath.¡±


    I forgot about it while thinking this much.


    I cant wake up the sleeping child so I should just take a bath and sleep on the sofa in the living room.


    If she wakes up and nobody is around her, you dont know how will she feel.


    ¡°I used my head a little too much today. I don¡¯t use it on a daily basis so I don¡¯t feel tired. Its different from the physicalbor.¡±


    I go upstairs and carry down the nket from my room.


    At that time, I confirmed that Destiny was calmly curled up in the ss case. I turned off the lights.


    When I lie down on the soft and close my eyes, I instantly start feeling dizzy.


    ¡°If everything today was a dream then ... good, but ...¡±


    I hope to find it to be a bad dream after I woke up. I went to sleep hoping that the usual sight is there on the screen.


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] A kotatsu (Japanese: ¾æ [) is a low, wooden table frame covered by a futon, or heavy nket, upon which a table top sits. Underneath is a heat source, formerly a charcoal brazier but now electric, often built into the table itself.

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    I felt ufortable with the scene which I saw after waking up. I almost jumped up.


    ¡°The ceiling is different. Oh yes, yesterday.¡±


    I remember that I slept on the sofa and not in my room.


    I gently looked into the japanese style room where Carol was sleeping. I dont know when it came but Destiny was being used a pillow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to put it in the ss case anymore.¡±


    I came to know yesterday that I dont need to raise it like a normal lizard.


    Of course, I am going to pretend in front of my family that it is a normal pet.


    The dazzling sunlight illuminates the room as soon as I open the curtains.


    ¡°It was raining but now its fine.¡±


    I open the window to let the fresh air in.


    I coudnt stand the cold wind that came and immediately closed the window and fled to the kotatsu.


    Thanks to that, now I am fully awake. So let make the breakfast.


    Seika told that she would visit for the Hatsumode at noon. [2]


    I have cooked for several times the past two months so I finished making the breakfast soon.


    ¡°Good morning ... Wow, it smells good!¡±


    Carol, who was now awake looked at the food which I was carrying.


    ¡°Yes, good morning. Wash your face before eating. I will exin you how to use it.¡±


    I take her to the sink and exin how to drain and stop the water. ¡°If we have this then mom will be very happy!¡± She was impressed.


    We wash our face together and sit in the kotatsu for breakfast.


    I used to watch the vigers eat their meals everyday so I roughly know what they ate. As the ingredients were mainly from the tribute sent from the viges, she ttened it without anyints.=


    ¡°We are going out for the New Year¡¯s celebration of this world today.¡±


    ¡°A festival in the kingdom of God! I can boast about this to everyone!¡±


    Just looking at the cheerful Carol gives me energy.


    Its necessary to prepare if we want to go out for Hatsumode. First...


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath first¡±


    ¡°Bath! There is a bath.¡±


    There is a reason for why she is so excited.


    It seems that the vigers had the habit of taking bath but there was no bath. They used to moisten a cloth with warm water and use it to wipe their bodeis and thus the cleanliness was a th minimum


    After that Kan and Ran made a bathtub and I remember then they started taking bath once every two days. The women were really happy.


    I took her to the bathroom and exined how to use the shower but she seemed to be scared of it so she decided to use the bathtub.


    While Carol was taking the bath, I looked for the clothes which me and my sister used to wear when we were small. It was in the storeroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that my mom is so good.¡±


    My elementary school clothes were still fine but I picked up my sister¡¯s clothes which had good designs. Since it was carefully stored via vacuum packing, it was ready to be worn as soon as the seal was opened. [3]


    I dont seem to have good sense of fashion so I will ask Carol to pick out one of them which she likes.


    I returned to the living room. Carol had steam rising from her body.


    ¡°Is your head wet? I¡¯ll dry it. Come here..¡±


    I carefully dried her hair with a towel, dyer and a brush.


    ¡°Yoshio is good. It feels good ¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    My sister also had long hairs so I used to dry her hair like this in the past


    After that I asked her to choose her favorite clothe from the ones which I brought. The fashion show was more exciting.


    She was so cute no matter what she wore. However, the vague answer that she is cute in all of them is a forbidden case. My sister once got angry with this.


    So I praise all of them while telling her my preferences.


    She seemed to have picked up today¡¯s first ce in a very good mood. It worked.


    A long skirt with a thick cloth and a hand-knitted sweater by my mother. A child coat that looks warm and chewy.


    There is also the rucksack with a bear face which I will be carrying.


    She is almost like a magazine child model. Very cute.


    ¡°How do I look Yoshio?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so cute that you can¡¯t even beat models.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the meaning but I think you are overpraising it.¡±


    There was a sound of the bell when I was taking the pictures of the shiny figure with my smartphone. Is Seika here to call us?


    When Carol opened the door, there was a beautiful women in a kimono with a bright red hue. [4]


    Her hair was also tightly fixed at the top. She has a natural make-up appearance but today she has really done her makeup.


    If it was not my childhood friend whom I have known since long, she would have taken my breath away with the figure which has the appeal of an adult.


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] A kotatsu (Japanese: ¾æ [) is a low, wooden table frame covered by a futon, or heavy nket, upon which a table top sits. Underneath is a heat source, formerly a charcoal brazier but now electric, often built into the table itself.


    [2] Hatsumode (³õÔ„) is one of the most important traditional annual events in Japan. It literally means ¡°the first (hatsu) shrine visit (mode)¡±, so basically hatsumode is to visit a shrine (or temple) to pray for good luck for the new year. Hatsum¨­de is the first Shinto shrine visit of the Japanese New Year. Some people visit a Buddhist temple instead. Many visit on the first, second, or third day of the year as most are off work on those days.


    [3] A rucksack is a bag with shoulder straps which allow it to be carried on someone¡¯s back, typically made of a strong, waterproof material and widely used by hikers.


    [4] The kimono is a traditional Japanese garment, and the national dress of Japan. It is a T-shaped, wrapped-front garment and is worn left over right. It is usually worn with an obi belt, alongside a number of other essories, such as z¨­ri shoes and tabi socks.


    <h4>Chapter 47 part2</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    ¡°Hey, is it looking strange?¡±


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful! Yoshio thinks so too. ¡°


    ¡°Beautiful......¡±


    I response to Carol¡¯s question, my true intentions leaked out of my mouth.


    ... Oh, I¡¯m unconscious right now so I am not going to judge what I am doing.


    I look at Seika¡¯s face. She turns her haze downwards while blushing under the thick makeup.


    ¡°Oh, you look good in the kimono.¡± [1]


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Its just like the New Yeat during my student days.


    She seemed to think so too. We smiled at eachother when our eyes met.


    Even though it was raining yesterday, the ground around my house was dry.


    ¡°Didnt it rain here?¡±


    We leave the house, the ground was damp so we walked slowly so we do not form while wearing the unfamiliar sandals.


    There was a big shrine just a short distance away from the home. I used to worship here every year before bing a NEET.


    There were so many stalls here. I used to follow my parents when I was a kid here because of that and not because of the wish.


    Right now, I and Seika are sandwiching Carol in the middle. At first nce, it will look that we are a family but her face wasnt simr and her hair was blond.


    I am in in clothes, Seika in furisode and Carol is a foreigner. [2]


    Isnt this pretty eye catchingbination? In addition, both of them are beautiful.


    ¡°Yoshio, there are many shops here! What is that? ¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s Yakisoba, its like the baked noodles from yesterday.¡± [3]


    ¡°What¡¯s that like a cloud! ¡°


    ¡°Cotton candy, sweet candy.¡±


    I answer all her questions without missing them.


    After touring the stalls, I lined up to visit the shrine.


    Seika was smiling happily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I came here together but I don¡¯t care about it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s quite fun just to look at it. Carol is very expressive and you really seem to be har father.¡±


    I didnt realized till I was told. Did I really look like her father?


    ¡°Hey, why are those guys pping?¡±


    Following Carol¡¯s gaze who was pulling my sleeves, there were people pping in front of the offering box.


    ¡°That¡¯s how we pray in this world.¡±


    When I teach her about two bows, two ps and one bow again while worshiping. She starts to practicing till our turnes.


    The worshipers who saw her were all smiling.


    This is my Carol, so cute.


    ¡°Now, she looks like Sayuki when she is praised by the uncle.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Our turn came while we were struggling with a happy, itchy andplex mood.


    All three of us lined up in front of the offering box.


    I learned that paying tribute to the God was important so I invested 1000 yen.


    I have already decided my wish.


    May the vigers be safe. May Carol return to the vige and reunite with the vigers.


    Seika closed her eyes and prays something seriously.


    Carol,


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Gams, Murus, Kan, and Ran ... Chem. May they be safe. I hope I can meet everyone! ¡°


    She prayed out aloud.


    To be honest, it wont be that bad to live with Carol.


    I considered the option of living with my parents even if I need to prostrate.


    But its different. If I wish for Carol to be truly happy then she would have to return to her original world.


    ¡°Oh, look at it and distribute the sacred sake.¡±


    As she was caught with the exquisiteness and moved her gaze, she saw a women who looked like a shrine maiden at the corner of the shrine who was giving sake to the worshipers.


    I have been visiting this shrine since I was a kid. I thought it was kid friendly but it was only for adults.


    ¡°Yoshio. Can I drink?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless because it¡¯s sake. Don¡¯t drink Seika because you are weak with it.¡±


    It was alreadyte. The red face Seika was walking with staggered footsteps.


    She drank it. I am sorry. She didnt use to drink alcohol even at thepany banquets because she is so weak with it. She is drunk with just a sip.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She swirls her cheeks with her fingers.


    Its a good habit to drink separately but I am getting entangled in the tension as well.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get drunk with just a sip. Carol, let¡¯s move a bit.¡±


    I went around the stalls, secured some food and left the shrine treating the fine spirits which clunged to me.


    After the worship, we bought cotton candy and takoyaki from the stalls. I sat on the bench with happy Carol and ate yakisoba. [4]


    I took the drunk Seika and moved to the shore of a pond, a bit away from the shrine.


    It¡¯s a secret spot that only the locals know, so it¡¯s not very popr.


    When I handed over the water which I brought from the vending machine to Seika, she drunk it all at once and said, ¡°I like it because you are so gentle! I¡¯ll sleep!¡± And she put her head on my shoudlers.


    Its warm today for this season but its not normal to sleep outside in winter.


    I unbuttoned my coat and pulled out my armf from the left sleeve and covered both of us.


    ¡°The festival fun and food was delicious. People were nice!¡±


    Carol seems to be happy.


    I can see a lot of people. It seems that looking at people from an unknown world gives fresh joy.


    I finished eating the yakisoba so I took out the book out of my inner pocket of the court.


    It is the Bible that came with Carol.


    It feels different from the hard cover book. The size isrger than the paperback but smaller than a normal book.


    When I turned the pages, the oracles which I send were written on it.


    There is no doubt that the vige cannot be seen from the moment the Bible arrived in this world.


    Yesterday after changing my way of thinking, I arrived at some assumptions, one of which might break the status quo.


    If I was an actor embodying the God of Fate. I wonder if the operator who send me the game was in trouble.


    What is the management in the first ce? This is the biggest mystery but the answer which I got after experiencing these paranormal phenomenas is that the God is operating these.


    Rather than praising the game and referring the person who made the game as a God, I suspect that the game was made by a real God.


    Otherwise, one cannot exin what has happened so far.....By the way, I am sane.


    ¡°Okay, what is this book?¡±


    Seika looks at my book with interest.


    What happened? I was prepared for the worst and that is to give her piggy back ride but she seems fine.


    ¡°This is book from Carol¡¯s country. It doesnt have much value so I am keeping it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ... please give it.¡±


    ¡°eh?¡±


    For a moment, I didnt understand what was the meaning of her words and reacted stupidly.


    Seika reaches out to grasp the Bible and stands up from the bench.


    ¡°Oh, hey, what ...¡±


    Seika¡¯s face squints quickly and she startsughing. It had a fantastic beauty.


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] The kimono is a traditional Japanese garment, and the national dress of Japan. It is a T-shaped, wrapped-front garment and is worn left over right. It is usually worn with an obi belt, alongside a number of other essories, such as z¨­ri shoes and tabi socks.


    [2] Furisode are the most formal style of kimono worn by young unmarried women in Japan. The furisode is made of very fine, brightly colored silk, and ismonly rented or bought by parents for their daughters to wear when celebrating Coming of Age Day the year they turn 20.


    [3] Yakisoba, ¡°fried buckwheat¡±, is a Japanese noodle stir-fry dish. Although soba means buckwheat, yakisoba noodles are actually made from wheat flour, and are typically vored with a condiment simr to Worcestershire sauce. The dish first appeared in food stalls in Japan during the early 20th century.


    [4] Takoyaki is a ball-shaped Japanese snack or appetizer made of a wheat flour-based batter and cooked in a special molded pan. It is typically filled with minced or diced octopus, tempura scraps, pickled ginger, and green onion.

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Seika bounces back and takes a distance from me.


    I have never seen that face ......with a bewitching smile before.


    ¡°Hey, are you still drunk? Stop joking. Its important.¡±


    When I take a step to grab her arm, she jumps back one more step to make fun of me. The atmosphere is different than usual.


    She leans her back on a big tree and swipes the bible cover with her finger.


    I feel strange sexuality in the gesture. Her hairs are totally different from usual.


    Something is strange, something is strange. Seika wont do it even if she is drunk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get angry if you dont stop it..¡±


    ¡°Oh, scary scary¡±


    The words which returned were of a man whom I didn not recognize.


    A man appeared behind therge tree and Seika leans on him.


    ¡°Yoshio ...¡±


    Carol holds my hands tightly.


    She seems to be terrified of the man atmosphere in a different world.


    I am worried about thenguage barrier.


    ¡°Like I said, its fine.¡±


    I put Carol behind me and step forward.


    If I were to describe the man in one word then he is a heavy metal bandman. Dyed Blond hair which is not like the natural golden hair of Carol. Countless piercings on the ears and lips.


    Jeans full of holes as if taken recessive damage and shirt of a foreign brand.


    A type which I never would be.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to hear my name. Well no matter who I am. I just want this book.¡±


    He grabs the bible in the hand of Seika.


    Seika passed the book without any resistance while smiling and staring at the bandman.


    An expression which can only be defined as of someone fallen in love.


    My hear beats violently just by looking at that face. I can judge whether my feelings are jealousy or anger.


    But even though my blood is boiling, my head is cool.


    Normally, they will loook as lover but thats not normal. What was normal was yesterday¡¯s experience.


    ¡°... Do you know what the book is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Bible of God of Fate. I don¡¯t know how you brought it into this world. You know, I have something simr.¡±


    The bandman took out his smartphone. A screen simr to the game is shown on the screen.


    No way....Stay calm and cool.


    ¡°Are you a yer?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you understand quickly.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to Seika?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we are lovers?¡±


    Their appearance looks like that of a spoiled lovers. However,


    ¡°Your face is not to her liking.¡±


    I dont know Seika¡¯s type but I can proudly say that she will hate him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the stupid exchanges, answer the questions. I¡¯m asking you that if you know the book. And what did you do to her?¡±


    I talked smoothly without being scared....I am really amazed that I can keep up with this.


    In the old days, I was never terrified of the other party¡¯s appearance. However now I have faced life crisis twice.


    There is also Carol behind me. I cant give her a weak and bad impression.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s enjoy the conversation. You are a boring man. You¡¯re the God of Fate in the game?


    Is he a evil God yer just like Yamamoto?


    I think that he can manipte minds.


    Normally only a smart guy will realize this but I immediately realized that it is the case.


    ¡°Why did Seika be like that, maybe because of your power? Isn¡¯t the Evil God side only controlling the monsters in the game?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you know about that? There are quite a few gods on the side of the Lord God and there are quite a few on the side of the Evil god. I¡¯m the God of Temptation, I can amplify or mess with others¡¯ desires like you can control Destiny. Especially if one is weakened or drunk and unconscious Then it¡¯s easy to do it.¡±


    He embraces Seika but she doesnt make a disgusting face. On the contrary, her face loosens as if drunk.


    I am the God of Fate but I cant control the fate in the real world. But this guy can use the power from the fantasy world?


    Is there a secret which I did not know about and it is still hidden in the game?


    And ... wait a minute. He said ¡°amplify the desires¡±.


    Listening to those words, one question pops in my mind. Maybe....


    ¡°Maybe you ... met with Yamamoto yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you noticed that ex-NEET? Bingo! Before he went to your house to y, the loser lost his brain.¡±


    His appearance of tilting his neck and sticking out his tongue is giving me a murderous feelings.


    It was because of this guy that Yamamoto-san was driven into such madness.


    ¡°Wow, scary face. I just told that I just amplified his desires. It¡¯s a harmless to those who dont want much....and again. Thank you!¡±


    All his actions are irritating me.


    Calm down. Calm down. If I lose my calm here, i would be ying into his hands. Maybe he is trying to upset me and manipte my mind.


    But this guy talks well though he has no obligations to tell me about his abilities.


    ¡°Why does a evil yer want my Bible?¡±


    ¡°There are people who will buy your Bible for high price.¡±


    ...... Buy it. Why?


    What will they do with it after buying it? I dont know what he wants.


    ¡°I like things like this!¡±


    ¡°Hey, really, you dont understand the value and the real power and meaning of this game ... you dont seem to know anything.¡±


    This bandman just said something meaningful, contrary to what he is thinking.


    And regarding his hand around Seika¡¯s waist ... I want to beat him now but he seems light hearted so I will give priority to the information.


    ...... Now, be patient, be patient.


    ¡°Can you tell me more because I don¡¯t even know it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry. I was alone in this cold sky, I just came out to see a face full of regret. Its gettingte and you dont look good¡±


    He grabbed Seika¡¯s chest while saying that, I don¡¯t need to be patient anymore ...


    I walk up the bandman in silence.


    ¡°Hey, are you angry? Or are you going to bootlick me?¡±


    There is the Bible in one and other hand is holding Seika.


    Even if he has the weapon in his possession, he will be hit first.


    In the end, when I tried to attack him, he pushed Seika towards me.


    When I hurriedly looked at her face, she was already fainted.


    She leaned on me as her whole body was falling.


    ¡°Hey, I have the book. I dont need her.¡±


    Recently there have been lot of violent developments so I thought he was going to start a fight but he is running away from me.


    I call Carol and put Seika on the bench.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but please look after her!¡±


    <h4>Chapter 48 part2</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    I cannot let him escape with the Bible.


    There are too many unclear points. I should be able to extract more information.


    ¡°Yoshio! You don¡¯t have to give a chase.¡±


    Carol told and I stopped my feet.


    I knew that few seconds of hesitation in this situation can allow him to escape.


    ¡°What do you mean¨C¡°


    ¡°Wow, my feet, my feet.¡±


    Looking back at the screams of the bandman, he was humorously swinging around his arms without moving from the ground.


    I didnt understand the development for a moment but I immediately looked at his feets and understood it.


    The lower part of his leg below the knees was like a stone and Destiny was looking at the man copsed at the distance.


    Staring alternately between me and him


    ¡°Why is it here?¡±


    I unintentionally ask that question.


    ¡°Um, Destiny wanted to go to the festival together with us so I brought it.¡±


    Carol pokes its head lightly The reason the backpack is open is because it was there.


    ¡°Oh, hey! What¡¯s happening to my feet! Don¡¯te here!¡±


    I slowly approached the bandman while holding Destiny who is terrified about his petrified foot.


    ¡°What, what is that guy! Did the lizard do something? Oh, hey. Say something! Dont approach me silently! I am seriously saying this I was bad. I can put the book over here, okay okay..¡±


    ¡°Noisy. Can you just petrify that mouth so he can¡¯t speak?¡±


    Destiny cheerfully nods.


    The bandman vigrously shakes his left and right with a pale face.


    I smiled and said, ¡°Please do it.¡±


    The bandman with stone lips is rolling on the ground..


    ¡°I¡¯m going to break the petrification of your mouth now but if you shout, my pet will petrify you mouth. You know what that means, right?¡±


    I asked for the confirmation with a smile. He agreed..


    ¡°Do it Destiny.¡±


    It stares at his mouth and blinks once and his lips return to their normal color.


    ¡°You can talk now. I¡¯d like you to answer honestly because I have a lot to ask.¡±


    ¡°Well, ask me anything but don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Its nice that he is scared to be honest. I just threatened him a little.


    ¡°Then, question one. How did you attract Seika?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s determined by the power in the game ...¡±


    He speaks in a polite tone.


    ¡°The power of the miracles that can be used in the game by the points?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Yes.....I destroyed a vige in the game and leveled up and thus allowing me to activate miracles in reality. But I dont understand how....You are still level 1 so why do you have the power to turn people into stone?¡±


    I did not hear thest part well but the story so far did not suprise me.


    What is the level system?


    I dont know anything about it at all.....


    I don¡¯t know anything at all ... The description which I read when starting the game..


    ¡¶Miracles that can be activated by the fate points are there. As the vige grows and number of inhabitants increase, the content of the miracles will also be upgraded, so please do your best.¡±


    It was written such. I thought that was just the miracles which could be used in the game but did it meant this?


    The aim of the Evil God is to destroy the vige.


    The aim of the Lord God is to prosper the vige.


    Those who meet the conditions will be able to level up and use miracles in the real world. Did that mean this?


    The game is something more than I imagined?


    ¡°The next question. The gut who buys the book, what can he do with the Bible?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know ... I was sent an email with your address and the details of the purchase on my smartphone. If I got a lot of money, I got more points and I can use more miracles¡±


    I am worried about the guy who made the request but somehow I managed to do this so I wont be targeted for the time being.


    ¡°If you can use fascination then why didnt you fascinate me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a vition of the rules to use miracles directly against the opposing yers. If you¡¯re hurt by a miracle, you¡¯re going to answer questions and your game is going to be over so I didnt want to hurt you with a miracle. Therefore I did all that...¡±


    If this story is true the did Yamamoto got game over not because all his monsters were killed but because he put his hands on me?


    ¡°Well, wait a minute. Where did you find that information? Did you interact with other yers?¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s decided ... yes. Well, if your level rises then the Exchange Square will open.¡±


    Exchange Square. Isnt that something which is often present in MMO-RPG games. An online bulletin board where yers can exchange information and the management also answers the questions.


    ¡°Woudnt the game be over? Exchanging information is a vition of the rules.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not it. This game isnt over when you talk with other yers.¡±


    Is that so.


    A lot of information which I was supposed to know after developing the vige and raising my level.


    I am surprised at the new facts. I still have some questions.


    ¡°About the guy who want to buy my Bible, how did he know about my address and me?¡±


    ¡°I don know. It was all over the Bulletin board of the information exchange on the Evil Side. The game costs a lot of money but I didnt always have the money. If you see the request to buy the book at that time.....Tell me woudnt you try to do it for 10 million yen?¡±


    Ten million ... is he sane?


    What is this broadcast about me?


    I guess, the guys will keeping one after the another for the money. Its too painful that they know my address.


    ¡°Well, lets remove the petrification now. I told you everything which I know. I wont aim at you anymore.¡±


    I cant trust the words of this shameless guy.


    A chance to get 10 million yen just by robbing a book. Will he let go this easily?


    ¡°If we send some time here then other people mighte. I wont be able to aim you then.¡±


    His arguments are true. However, I dont want to release him.


    The power of the miracles is dangerous. I cant leave him as it is.


    If so then there is only one choice.


    ¡°Oh, good. I¡¯ll remove petrification but ... Destiny, can we just remove petrification here?¡±


    What I pointing to was his pocket.


    ¡°Hey!


    The bandman realizes what I am trying to do and shots loudly but Destiny petrifies his mouth again.


    The pocket was no longer a stone, so I took out the smartphone and started opertating it.


    I click << Quit Game >> in the options field.


    ¡±Are you sure??¡± A reconfirmation sentence appeared. I selected ¡°Yes¡±.


    Then game over was disyed and the game disappears from the smartphone just like the time with Yamamoto-san.


    The rampaging bandman turned white and became calm.


    He should have lost his memories of the game. I have repelled on threat but it would be no wonder if other people came.


    If only it was me but there is still Carol and Seika and it might involve my family.


    ¡°We have only one choice to break this situation ... Carol.¡±


    ¡°What¡±


    Carol who was with fainted Seika got off the bench and walked around.


    I bent down and adjusted my line of sight, full of determination.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet God.¡±

 Chapter 49.1

    <h4>Chapter 49 part1</h4>


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Join our to gettest updates about the novel


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Asada


    <strong>Editor: </strong>Kylerboi


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    ¡°Are we going to see God?¡±


    Carol tilts her neck apparently not pinning on my remarks.


    ¡°Thats right. Apparently Evil God seems to want this book so I am going to ask God to help me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? There lets go. lets go!¡±


    She is jumping with a big smile.


    She seems to be enjoying this world but I still want to return her to the original world.


    The words which I sad are not of sympathy.


    Realistically, its almost certain that the Evil God yers will reappear and aim at the Bible. Unless the current situation changes, a ordinary life will be impossible.


    I though of giving away the Bible but this is what the vigers entrusted me with along with Carol. I cant afford to let it go.


    Its also an important item needed to sustain the Vige of Fate. If I lose, it would be no wonder, if it is treated as Game Over.


    Having this Bible will not only damage me but also the peaceful life of my family. Even if the possibility is low, I have to take action.


    ¡°Yoshio. Where is God?¡±


    I am not confused buy this simple question and give the prepared answer.


    ¡°He lives in the cold norther area.¡±


    Whether its really God is unknown but I know that the guys who run the Vige of Fate are there.


    The address on the parcel of the tribute which always reaches my house.


    It indicates Hokkaido.


    There might be nothing there if I go but thats the only information I got.


    A way to gain more information about the game and return Carol. Only the management can help me with it.


    And thanks to that......I can directly voice out myints.


    ¡°Hmmmmmm¡±


    Is this the voice of Seika?


    She is getting up from the bench and staring at me.


    There are always danger at unpopr ces who why not go home first?


    Seika seems to be ashamed of getting drunk and sleeping. She is apologizing a lot.


    ¡°I didnt do any weird things and said any weird things?¡±


    She asked the same question many times.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You were some drunk that I didnt care about it. Dont drink next time.¡±


    While speaking shyly, she returned homw with a brighter face than when she was drunk.


    ...... I may have teased her too much.


    When Carol got home, she seemed sleepy so I handed over Destiny as a pillow and let her take a nap.


    She became a resident of the dreand in matter of seconds as she was already full.


    I returned to my room on the second floor and started my new PC. The PC with the Vige of Fate still shows a ck screen....Keppeppe


    ¡°Well, this is?¡±


    An image overlooking from the sky is now visible on the ck screen.


    I was delighted for a moment that the Vige of Fate was restored but when I looked closely I realized that the sight was not of that world.hat world.


    ¡°This is my home and my neighborhood ...¡±


    For some reason, a cross section of my house and map of the surroundings is disyed.


    ¡°Probably this is the cause?¡±


    I look at the Bible next to the keyboard.


    A book that came with Carol from the game world. It is also something which Evil God side is aiming for.


    When I tried operating the mouse, I was able to operate like normally.


    Fate points are also disyed along with the miracles and optional items.


    ¡°That means¡±


    When I took out my smartphone, a map from the sky was disyed in the same way.


    In other words, the problem is not with the PC. However, the screen is in this world.


    ¡°Why did it only happen now? I dont know?¡±


    I tried to put my thoughts together while manipting the game but the mystery remained a mystery.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to find the answer with the information which I already know.¡±


    I tried to organize my thoughts.


    I was able to check the past log. When I looked at it, I saw the whole conversation from the moment Carol was sent to my house.


    ¡°The reason I can see the world map is because the Bible is here. That must be true.¡±


    The Bible-centered game is a proven fact as I had anticipated.


    ¡°The next things is why did the screen suddenly started disying? Why is this ...?¡±


    I dont know that. Is there any reason? Its useless to think of a Reason based on time, lets assume there is no such thing.


    ¡°If so, what¡¯s possibly? Er, er, er.¡±


    Looking at the past logs for any hints, I found a sentence written in Red.


    ¡°Congrattions. Level 2!¡·

 Chapter 49.2 - Exchange Forum

    <h4>Chapter 49 (2/2): Exchange Forum</h4>


    My character leveled up.


    Well, I don¡¯t know how I leveled up.


    ......The Evil God side probably gains experience and level up by destroying the viges of yers. However, the level up requirements for Holy God side is unknown.


    I imagine that it happens when the viges prosper.


    I regret not asking more from the bandman, but I didn¡¯t have the leeway to continue the interrogation in a situation where I didn¡¯t know when I will get attacked.


    ¡°If you think of this in the terms of the game, if the vige is of certain size or you meet certain hidden requirements, you will level up. Or, it will be leveled up after gathering all the experience points.¡±


    Some quests.....in other words, a task is presented in the game and you will gain experience points each time you clear it. You level up if your total exceeds the specified value.


    This is the mostmon pattern. Suppose if we add all the experience points gained from defeating monsters and event clearing as well as enduring the Temptation of the Evil God.


    ¡°The vigers are alive in the game world, gained experience in some way and I gained a level. Can¡¯t I think it like that?¡±


    There are hopeful observations in this conjecture but if this is correct.....it would serve as a evidence that the vigers are alive.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What I can do is believe that the vigers are alive. All of them have escaped safely!¡±


    It is better to have some hope than none. Lets assume that train of thought is correct.


    ¡°He said that you can do more things at Level 2.¡±


    New items are added to the list of the miracles. I selected the new option.


    ¡¶Exchange Square¡·


    The screen is quickly filled with a picture after the click.


    ¡°It looks just like an Inte forum.¡±


    The design is very simr to the SNS boards in Japan.


    Number of threads are lined up and listed in points.


    Lets take a quick look at it.


    1: Thread to verify the monsters (179)


    2: Game Advocacy (234)


    3: What do you think is the most captivating god? (2)


    4: How to efficiently earn points? (16)


    5: Do you know about the prohibitions?(3)


    6: Thread where Senior yers of level 3 or higher gather (7)


    ¡°What¡¯s this¡±


    My impressiones out of my mouth.


    The number of threads was over hundred and when I clicked on one for a trial, the posts were simr to the ones on the forums.


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous like a fool ...¡±


    The same notes were written on each thread.


    Profile name and real address is prohibitedWriting something which can identify a yer is also prohibitedPlease do not nder the GodsNo lies is allowed on this thread.The prohibitions are not to be shared.


    There are lots of things but one things is clear and that is the information which I can obtain has increased.


    I decided to take a look at ¡°27: Beginner Questions Thread¡± which seemed most useful.


    ¡°Frequently asked questions and answers are put together.¡±


    This will be great to study.


    ¡¶The name of the character¡¯s point will be same as the name of the God.¡·


    I am the God of Fate so its Fate points.


    ¡¶The number of Gods is still unknown, but there is only one yer per God. So yers cannot control same God.¡·


    So I am the only yer of God of Destiny??


    << The yers are divided into the Holy God and Evil God camps. Direct battle between the Gods is prohibited. However, the penalties are unknown.>>


    The basics are clear. I believe no one is stupid enough to try anything which can lead to game over.


    ¡¶It seems that there are 5 Levels. Upto Level 4 is certain.>>


    So level 2 is only clearing the tutorial?


    ¡¶Game is over when the power of miracles is used for Criminal acts.¡·


    This seems different for the Evil God yers. Manipting someone should be a criminal act.


    ¡¶Texts of some threads are invisible to the characters depending on their level. No limit for ck text, yellow text Level 3 or higher and Red text for Level 4 or higher.>>


    When I clicked on ¡°Level 3+ Advanced yers Gathering¡± to see if it was true, I couldn¡¯t read most of the text.


    There is more information to know but I can read itter.


    For now asking questions if most important.


    ¡°First of all ... about the Evil God yer directly harassed me, has it happend before?¡±


    There was response after few seconds after writing./


    543: Its a troll


    545: Hey!


    546: Is it a yer that only you can see?


    This is more useless than I though? Or is my case quite rare?


    547: Wait. Wait. It¡¯s too quick to decide it as troll. There is a rule that one cannot write lies


    548: Well, are you serious?


    549: That¡¯s right. Hey, 542, details!


    Oops, the flow has changed. 542 was my post number.


    ¡°What to write ... He came to steal my Bible because the address was known to the Evil god side. There seems to be a person who wants to buy the book for 10 million yen. Is this okay?¡±


    552: Teacher, he came to troll you! Are you messing around?


    553: I can¡¯t see it. Is this the ¡°lying prohibited¡±?


    554: Maybe my ass


    What are they talking about?


    No wait. There were things which I coudn¡¯t read due to the prohibitions. That should be known to other yers.


    In other words, is the fact that the Bible in this world a secret matter?


    Maybe it was a bug or rare case. Lets think so.


    I apologized to everyone on the forum and exined the situation again.


    Two months after I started ying the game, I started seeing Evil God yers for some reason. I wrote down what I have experienced in as simple words as possible.


    560: This is not the right thread. There is a thread to contact the management, so please ask it over there


    561: If this is true, it¡¯s a big problem


    562: Please let me know if you get a reply from the management


    I don¡¯t know their faces and names but I am d these people helped me.


    I followed the guidance of the residents on the forum and moved to the ¡°Question Request to Management¡± and wrote about the events of the day.


    My smart phone rang as I looked at other threads and collected more information while waiting for a reply.


    When I checked who was calling, the caller name disyed was ¡°Management¡±.

 Chapter 50.1 - Airplane Vs Bullet Train

    <h4>Chapter 50 (1/2): Airne Vs Bullet Train</h4>


    The other caller is called ¡°Management¡±.


    ¡°Management at this time, it must be the Management?¡±


    There is no phone number in my phone book called ¡°Management¡±. Yet it is disyed on the screen.


    The call repeatedly rang but I still didn¡¯t have any courage to take the call.


    I want to make sure I ask the questions which I have.


    I took two deep breaths and answered my phone.


    ¡°Hello¡±


    ¡°Ah! The one who manages the Vige of Fate? ¡°


    ......light. The voice is too rxed!


    Its a voice of a woman who is talking with ease, as if calling a friend¡¯s house.


    He voice sounds young but I don¡¯t have enough life experience to determine her exact age by only her voice.


    ¡°Are you the Management?¡±


    ¡°Oh right~~~. I thought I would email you but the Evil Gods are watching, so its dangerous to leave any text. Hence the call~~~~¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it¡±


    ¡°This could be dangerous if it keep going for a long time~~~. I think if you cane to me then I can return to Carol to her original world. We can¡¯t move out of this ce for a couple of reasons~~~~¡±


    ¡°She can return! I¡¯m d ... Thank you!¡±


    ¡°No, no. It was a mistake in the first ce. I didn¡¯t really think about this development ne~~~~. Well, its just alpha testing to find out the bugs and problems.¡±


    The game was in Alpha test phase. I hadpletely forgotten about it.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°You know that already, right~~~? I¡¯ll hang up soon as I can¡¯t talk anymore. I¡¯m looking forward to your visit. Also, since the contents of this call is forbidden, you won¡¯t be able to read it even if U write it down on the bulletin board-¡°


    ¡°A little more details ple- I was cut off...¡±


    Once again, it was full of informations.


    I was surprised that the person in charge of the Management was a young woman and she called was me first but above all, that tone!


    I was imagining a dignified voice for the phone call from the God so I felt terrible now.


    And I am sorry that I was the firs person for a women.


    ¡°But was my expectations were right?¡±


    I took out thebel of the parcel with the address from the drawer of the desk.


    ¡°In other words, I have to go there.¡±


    Although I was tossed around by the raging wave of Fate, finally I can move by my own will rather than passively.


    I took out my savings passbook from the essory box next to the pc, checked the bnce and then checked the route to reach Hokkaido as well as the transportation costs on the Inte.


    ¡°It¡¯ll either be a bullet train or an airne.¡±


    I have used them both before but I have never arranged them from scratch before, be it family or school trips.


    ...... This is also a new experience which an ordinary adult must have!


    I studied the routes to get to Hokkaido, but it¡¯s really making me nervous.


    January 2nd.


    After waking up in the morning, I was surprised to see the date.


    ¡°It¡¯s still only the second day ... what an eventful New Year!¡±


    ¨CTwo times in a life-danger crisis.


    ¨D¨DWeird experiences many times.


    Well you can¡¯t just peel oneyer of the onion.


    Though that doesn¡¯t mean the bad parts of my life are over, theing year is bright with hope. I am only immature when the topyer is removed.


    I will improve regardless of how manyyers it take.


    I¡¯m confused even now about going to Hokkaido. But this!


    ¡°Air nes are cheaper than Bullet trains?!? I thought its the other way around.¡±


    Airnes had a high-end image to me but it seems there have been many low costing airlines which sold the tickets at half the expected price.


    However, the New Year seems to have alot of travelers so it is quite expensivepared to regr days. But still I think its cheap though.


    ¡°Um, the airline tickets are scarce and expensive because the rush to go back home before January 3rd. But there are no vacant seats on the Bullet Train!¡±


    Is it so crowded? I feel like I¡¯m being shown the gap between the world and me who has lived without knowing about this world.


    Will there be vacant seats on January 4th? It seems that there are manypanies which take three to five days break. Seika also said that she had no work for four days.


    So it should be appropriate on the 4th of January? My family will also return on January 4th so they will arrive after we leave.


    I want to introduce them to Carol but that will probably be a confusing situation.


    Considering Carol¡¯s and my safety, I decided to leave on the morning of 4th.


    Two days if we include today. We are ready for the trip but I will do my utmost to help Carol enjoy this world til then.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Two days have passed since and today is January 4th.


    My family will arrive in the afternoon so I prepared to depart early in the morning.


    ¡°Carol, was it fun?¡±


    ¡°Yup! It was fun with Yoshio and Seika! The Kingdom of God is amazing! Like a fairy tale! ¡»


    She gave the best reply with a face full of smile.


    To me the world where Carol lives is like a fairy tale.


    On the afternoon of the January 2nd, Seika visited us (in a bad mood?), and after we went shopping and ate the dinner together, the day finished like that.


    On January 3rd, we decided to go and y at the theme park.


    Although I was worried about the attack from the Evil God camp, they shouldn¡¯t act in a high traffic area.


    I learned from the Bulletin board that the miracles exercised in the real world are much less powerful than the game. At the same time, there seems to be no spells which affect multiple people or multiple areas at the same time, even at Level 2 and Level 3.


    Then I judged that a ce withrge number of people should be safer.

 Chapter 50.2 - Ship

    <h4>Chapter 50 (2/2): Ship</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi(edited)


    Even if high-level yers can use a wide range of miracles, they would not get involved in crowded areas.


    It is unlikely for my house to be attacked by them as Destiny is the same as a bodyguard.


    On the third of January, I told Seika that I would be sending Carol to the vige in Hokkaido, and she is to arranged the transportation. It seems that she is used to the business trips so I left everything to her.


    I need to thank her. She shouldn¡¯t have any time to rest as she spent her whole New Year holiday with us.


    I spent thest two days ying with Carol, but I didn¡¯t neglect gathering information about the Vige of Fate.


    It¡¯s expected that there are many yers who suspect the game world to be a different world, just like me.


    It was a little surprising to know that the contents of the miracles tend to be different for different Gods. For example, if the yer is God of Water or God of Purification, the miracle will be to manipte some water or purify the dirty water.


    The poster said that he was a level 3 enthusiast and enjoyed his outdoor pursuits, so his purification ability was convenient.


    Now one question emerges in the research. Others neither have the Golem Summon nor Weather control. I guess the original miracle of the God of Fate has something to do with fate.


    ... Maybe the God of Fate can control luck?


    Manipte the luck on the spot and control the weather. The image is like of a traditional shaman.I don¡¯t think it makes sense when I think about it though. The only way around to know is ask God.


    The typical oracle can be used by any deity and its said that it¡¯s transmitted by using the Bible as a medium.


    When I think about it, its like being the God of Fate is sort of a niche. Miracles which doesn¡¯t seem to work in real life but have great advantage in games.


    I just regret not being able to use my abilities even though I am blessed.


    ¡°Yoshio! I am ready! ¡°


    Carol is wearing the same clothes as the ones wearing during Hatsumode festival. [1]


    Destiny, while showing his face from her backpack is making annoyed appearance.


    Destiny has to apany us on this trip.


    He has saved me many times from trouble. It doesn¡¯t know what this trip is about but it will work hard as a bodyguard and Carol¡¯s pillow just like thest two days.


    In addition...


    I stroked Destiny¡¯s head, who is a lizard but rich in emotional expression.


    ¡°You are also born in a different world¡±


    I want to return it to a open world..


    If I can, I will ask Destiny to go back to the game world.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    I checked my luggage again and again at the entrance.


    In the past, the door seemed like arge heavy gate but now its just a door.


    I grasped the doorknob and opened the door vigorously.


    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±


    ¡°Wow, look at it! That¡¯s big! Ahaha smells strange!


    My cheeks naturally rx while watching the cheerful Carol.


    ¡°it¡¯s true is it not¡±


    Carol¡¯s eyes are shining and staring, and she¡¯s going to ride ... a ferry.


    The ships anchored at the port are quiterge and rather impressive when viewed up close.


    I was actually nning to fly there but I don¡¯t think I will be able to get past baggage inspection when I take Destiny.


    The Bullet Trains had the highest price and had no seats left for reservation.


    Seika told me that she can lend me the money but I refused, it as I could¡¯nt afford to do so.


    As a result, the transportation got limited to the ships.


    The ferry have arge private room, so me and Carrol chose a private room for two.


    Entering the ship, we left our luggage in the private room and breathed a sigh.


    ¡°Can I let Destiny out?¡±


    ¡°Good, it was a bit restricted there.¡±


    A golden lizardes out of the rucksack slowly and peeks around. It seems to be saying ¡°Yokossho¡±. [2]


    It looked around and dived under the bed.


    It was released from a cramped ce but then it got to a cramped ce by itself?


    We have to stay onboard for the a day on the ferry before arriving at Hokkaido, tomorrow evening.


    ¡°I hope nothing will happen as it is now.¡±


    ¡°Hey Hey! How big is this bigke¡±


    ¡°This is the sea.¡±


    While watching Carol who is interested in the sea which she is seeing for the first time, we will soon arrive in Hokkaido.


    While watching the sight from the port, I was thinking about Hokkaido.


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] Hatsum¨­de (³õÔ„, hatsum¨­de) is the first Shinto shrine visit of the Japanese New Year. ... spend the early morning of New Year¡¯s Day in domestic worship, followed by sake¡ªoften containing edible gold kes¡ªand special celebration food.


    [2] https://.google/search?q=rucksack+bear+face&rlz=1C1CHBD_enIN875IN875&sxsrf=ALeKk027ghgUdHaM9NdNMU-cvOfissc4-Q:1586055348546&source=lnms&tbm=isch&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwitk5PNpNDoAhWl63MBHaVcB2kQ_AUoAXoECAsQAw&biw=1600&bih=757

 Chapter 51.1 - Villagers?

    <h4>Chapter 51 (1/2): Vigers?</h4>


    ¡°We were able to survive somehow.¡±


    A beautiful girl with long brown hair dressed in a priest like pure white dress seems to be praying to the God like one does in a church, but she was carrying rubble and her clothes were dirty with soil.


    ¡°Yeah. Almost all the rubble blocking the cave is now cleared.¡±


    Next to the girl, someone is wiping of the sweat with a beautiful hairstyle and ck hair. Its difficult to determine the gender because of the neutral face but I know that the person is a woman.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t both of you take a break?¡±


    A man who was repairing the log pile surrounding the cave walls calls out to them.


    He has countless scars on his face and arms and looks somewhat unfriendly, but he is actually a caring man.


    ¡°Will do, onii-sama. The holes in the fence are about to be closed, thus reducing the external threats of the enemies.¡±


    ¡°I was d that the watch tower was safe. The death of the horses was disappointing but...¡±


    In front of the cave, only ruins of the buildings remain.


    Once was a building where the beast couple lived and the other was a stable. There was no shadow around.


    Only the watchtower was miraculously safe, exposing its unchanging appearance.


    Three people are sitting on some logs, lying on the ground; and as they took a breather, two figures approach from the cave.


    ¡°Kan and Ran, thank you very much. Would you both take a break? ¡°


    ¡°Yup¡±


    ¡°I do it¡±


    As usual, the two with few words approached, theyy on the bare soil of the ground.


    The two beastspeople which can only be seen as Red pandas are a married couple who are good carpenters.


    The reason why the two¡¯s fur are baked with dirt is because that they were working hard on the restoration.


    ¡°Lodis was asking us to take a break together.¡±


    The elder brother grabs the hand of his sister who is about to get up.


    ¡°I disagree. It would be better to do it in shift. If we don¡¯t then we might be careless.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right...


    Was I wrong before? I entrusted to Carol to the God of Fate all alone. ¡°


    The elder brother gently embraces her hand,forting his depressed sister.


    She gently closes her eyes and entrusts her head to her shoulder.


    ¡°Because at that time everyone also think it would be helpful. Chem¡¯s judgment is correct. ¡®


    ¡°Thank you, Mr.Kan Mrs.Ran¡±


    The two beastpeople nodded and agreed.


    All eyes turned to the cave that had copsed, the couple in front of them was silently recovering.


    An ex-merchant was gathering unusual tools with a rather crisp expression, despite his general impression of always being scared and unreliable.


    The woman who was working next to him is the woman who supported the vigers as their mother... Her eyes were expressionless and she was moving like an animation. Without any emotions.


    ¡°La, you should rest a little.¡±


    ¡°You are the one who needs to rest.¡±


    They are worried about eachother, yet their voice is feable.


    You can see at a nce that both of them are exhausted. Are they both worried about their daughter?


    I want to tell them that she is doing well here but there is no way to do that.


    ¡°La, I believe we can meet our daughter someday. Right now we have only just entrusted her to God of Fate for now.¡±


    ¡°But... How will she return from the ce where God of Fate is? We can never see our daughter again....¡±


    The husband embraces his wife who is streaming with tears.


    ¡°Okay, you will meet her. The God of Fate must be watching over us now. What do we do except believing? Okay, okay ¡°


    I always thought that the wife was the one always pulling her husband but it seems like she can rely on him in case of emergency.


    Everyone wait a little longer. I will make sure to deliver Carol to you safely!

 Chapter 51.2 - Monsters?

    <h4>Chapter 51 (2/2): Monsters?</h4>


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    When I woke up, there were no vigers but only the ceiling of the cabin.


    Dream¨CI know that. A convenient dream that is born from my desires.


    Still, I was happy to meet the vigers after such a long time.


    I checked the time and it was 4 o¡¯clock in the evening. Did I take a nap for a little over two hours?


    Carol and Destiny are also asleep on the next bed.


    Before getting up, I checked the map of the ship that was ced in the room.


    There are a lot of private rooms here, and there are four restaurants at the end of the corridor. There is a snack corner, and Japanese-styled and western dishes.


    There is also a karaoke box and a public bath for the kids. Its quiterge.


    Although it¡¯s a different ss in speedpared to the Bullet Train and airne but the ship is the best in terms offort.


    However, a cruise has one magor problem.


    ¡°Yoshio ... I¡¯m feeling sick in my head.¡±


    Carol has a badplexion after waking up from the bed.


    Ah, sea sickness. I got worried. Its fine but not good.


    I gave her the medicine for sea sickness.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go up to the open deck and breathe some fresh air. It seems that if you stay in a narrow ce then you will feel even more ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Outside? Yeah, I want to go.¡±


    I threw the etiquette bag into my pocket just in case, then pulled Carol¡¯s hand and left the room.


    Sea breeze blows as soon as I open the door to the deck.


    Some people don¡¯t like this unique scent but I don¡¯t hate it.


    You can feel refreshed just by looking at thendscape where you can see the horizon without any obstructions.


    I hope that Carol¡¯s difort can be relieved a little. When I look to left, there is nobody there.


    ¡°Yoshio, Yoshio! It¡¯s sooooooooooooooooooo full of water! ¡»


    There is a problem with the vocabry but thats her impression.


    Even though she was weakly holding my hand a while ago but now she was running around on the deck. Did curiosity and surprise outweigh seasickness?


    ¡°Its dangerous, you can¡¯t run that much.¡±


    That said, there is no one other than us visible in the area.


    I sat on the bench and gazed at the sea.


    I have left my home and now am heading towards Hokkaido. Its an action which I cannot have imagined for a human who hardly left his house in ten years.


    Sometimes it feels like that I am someone else.


    I used to spent most of my day in front of the PC, refusing to interact with my family. Who could have imagined that I could be so active?


    ...I am more surprised about this situation than anyone else.


    It just takes a little courage to go a step further. However, many people find the step to be too heavy.


    But as long as you can take a step forward, you feet would naturally mover further and further.


    It took me ten years to take a step, but I don¡¯t want stop again.


    Slowly and cautiously, but I don¡¯t want to stop again.


    ¡°This is also thanks to everyone.¡±


    I take out the smartphone and check if the screen has connected.


    I contacted the President of the cleaningpany and told them that I was traveling to Hokkaido. He told me that there were no problems with work so please enjoy.


    When I contacted Mr. Yamamoto, it seemed that he was strangely fine from the beginning of the new year, and he seemed have a lot of motivation to work. It should be manageable even if I don¡¯t help.


    At the same time, not only did I feel relieved to hear the Presidents story but at the same time, I feel lonely that there will be no problem even if I am not there.


    ¡°This is the spirit of thepany.¡±


    ...... Its supposed to be packed like livestock at work though.


    ~~


    Though the rush to home happens on January 4th, the ferry is rtively vacant as very few people use it to return home.


    The other customers were small families, single customers or elderly couples.


    How do they see me and Carol from their end?


    A dull man with a cute blond child.


    Husband who has a foreign bride? It doesn¡¯t matter how old she is. I don¡¯t think my genes after mixing can produce such a cute child.


    There might be a little possibility if the bride was ultra beautiful.


    Reasonably, a beautiful foreign bride is remarried who already had a child. This is it!


    Carol might have not noticed the strange eyes on her as she is just a child.


    While assembling the excuse for the emergence purposes, I noticed the iing call history of the smartphone.


    ¡°From whom, so much¡±


    When I check it, my mother, father, sister and Seika.


    Email and SNS are also there...


    Since I have only started using the smartphone recently, I often miss the notifications of iing calls.


    Since its troublesome to call everyone, I write a SNS to the group of my family and Seika. [2]


    ¡°I¡¯m on the ferry right now. Destiny is fine.¡±


    I talked to my family about going to the vige in Hokkaido. However, I asked Seika to keep Carol a secret. The extra prying from my family is troublesome.


    The family believes that I am traveling only because of the current situation with Destiny. I guess they will be angryter if they knew the truth.


    I feel depressed about thinking about returning home, but for now I should give priority to the Vigers and Carol.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see this together. Yoshio!¡±


    Caroles, grabs and pull my hands.


    I raise my heavy waist and approach the railing of the deck.


    My hesitation was blown away just by looking at the vast ocean.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell mom and dad and everyone what I saw here! ¡°


    ¡°I see. So you have to look around at lots of ces¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    The distance with Carol has shrunk considerably in thest few days.


    At first, we were just friendly towards eachother but now they are good friends and theirnguage has be closer as well.


    ¡°Hey, Yoshio! That, that!¡±


    Carol who wasughing innocently a while ago, was now suddenly frightened. She grasped my clothes and pointed behind me.


    Looking back at the familiar deck, there was a monster.


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] Here


    [2]¡°SNS¡± is an abbreviation for ¡°Social Networking Service¡°. SNS is anguage peculiar to Japanese and refers to social media services such as Facebook, Instagram, and Twitter in English. It is often used in Japanese news and business, and is often pronounced as ¡°SNS, a so-called socialwork service.¡±

 Chapter 52.1 - Middle Aged Worker

    <h4>Chapter 52 (1/2): Middle Aged Worker</h4>


    ¡°Here in Japan ...¡±


    A monster was standing on the deck of the ship.


    A demon with green skin. It looks just like the ones which I saw many times in the game.


    ¡°That¡¯s a green demon!¡±


    ... Yeah, that¡¯s right. I am a very clever man.


    I tried to be strong and yell that... but I was stiff and didn¡¯t speak.


    I didn¡¯t feel scared when I saw them through the screen, but when I see it in person just standing there, it¡¯s scary.


    A strange feeling that the monster is not from this world.


    The space seems to be deviating from reality.


    Cold sweat gushed out at once and the shirt got struck to my back.


    I was wondering if this was the case for the vigers as well. You will not notice the fear until you experience it yourself.


    I want to escape. I want to run right away.


    But¨C


    ¡°Yoshio ...¡±


    There is a weak presence behind me, who is frightened and is squeezing the hem of my clothes.


    I have to protect her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you¡±


    I put a hand on Carol¡¯s head and forced myself tough.


    The Green Demon is standing in front of the door leading to the deck. The number is only one.


    There is no visible figure in my range. Unless its hiding somewhere


    It should be an easy opponent for Gams but I don¡¯t even have the option to fight.


    Is the opponent¡¯s height a little shorter than me? The arms and legs are muscr and generallyrge, leaner and bigger than the game, but I still have a better physique..


    However, the opponent is a monster and not a person, that alone should upset your courage.


    Even if I ask for help, there are no people around.


    The dependable Destiny was left in the Cabin.


    There is no movement from the opponent yet but in this situation, I cant do anything till he leaves the stairs leading to the deck.


    It would have been a little better if I had a stick or something which could have been used as a weapon.


    I expected other yers to take some measures, but I never thought that they would follow the ship and make such a direct approach.


    ¡°Give me the book¡±


    Unexpectedly the Green Demon speaks in a nice and smooth voice.


    Did this guy speak?


    I have never seen it conversing in the game. That was a strange voice but there has never been such conversation with the vigers.


    What is this Green Demon? A yer summoning it with his miracle power, it seems possible.


    I don¡¯t know if there is a God who can use such a miracle, or maybe the Evil Gods can do it if the level goes up.


    If so, there is nothing which I can do about it. What would I do if I can summon a monster freely?


    ¡°What book?¡±


    I knew that it was the Bible from the Vige of Fate is what the monster wanted but I tried to bluff it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y coy, give me the Bible. If you give it obediently, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Thats what I thought. I was surprised with something different in this situation.


    ¡°Its a Green Demon. Are you able to summon and manipte it with the miracle from Evil Side?¡±


    ¡°There is now to make me answer your question. Give me the Bible.¡±


    Unlike the bandman, the is the type that doesn¡¯t talk needlessly.


    Its strange but the tension has been relieved because a conversation has been established.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Then I will forcibly take it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a vition of the rules. I know it¡¯s game over if you directly harm the yer.¡±


    ¡°... I heard you were a Level 1 beginner, but the information is a bit inconsistent.¡±


    How will is the information about me known? It seems he instantly understood that I am level 2 or higher because I know the inside story.


    I whispered to Carol who was holding her pants tightly, and after some thought she whispered to me back.


    ¡°Your information is good. However, there are ways to take it without direct harm.¡±


    ¡°Then why not take it away with my game over?¡±


    I take out the Bible which I had from my inner pocket for a moment and then put it back.


    For a moment it reacted, but it didn¡¯t seem toe any closer.


    Mr. Yamamoto¡¯s actions, the information that I got from the bandman and the information collected on the bulletin board.


    With all this in my mind, its almost certain that using a miracle on a yer to cause direct harm will result in a game over.


    Then this means... If the other party tries to do something by force, do not avoid it but take it head on. I might be seriously injured or might die, but I will be able to defend Carol.


    But that is thest resort. Now to pull out the other party off bnce....


    ¡°So what you looks like to me, it must be fak. You¡¯re using hallucinations or a disguise aren you?¡±


    I tried one possibility.


    The content of miracles depend on the God, There are many kinds of miracles but how often have I seen the special abilities in manga, anime and games?


    I have umted that kind of knowledge for ten years. If it is a miracle then we can make some predictions.


    ¡°Why you litt-¡°


    ¡°Well, is it correct?¡±


    ¡°WHAT DID YOU SAY?¡±


    ¡°No-nothing really.¡±

 Chapter 52.2 - Salesman

    <h4>Chapter 52 (2/2): Salesman</h4>


    It was a right guess? I will try not to say too much.


    I wonder if the appearance of the Green Demon was disturbed. Suddently it disappeared and instead there was now a man standing at that spot.


    A middle-aged man in a worn out suit, the hairs on his head are considerably sparse. In a nutshell, he looks like a dull office worker who seems to be present everywhere.


    ¡°He¡¯s taller for a green demon. I saw it in the game that its was a lot shorter.¡±


    The weaknesses is likely that the hallucinations or transformation have to fit his physical body.


    If one doesn¡¯t wrap themselves in the hallucinations then you will see the body.


    The green demon was just as tall as a human child. Obviously the physique was too good.


    And that was not the only thing which I noticed.


    Good speech. Words are difficult to pronounce for the people from the game world. You can figure it out by looking at Carol.


    I also suspected that the words were getting automatically tranted from the another world but when I asked Carol, she said,¡±I can¡¯t understand it.¡± Then I got certain that he was speaking Japanese.


    Well, that was one of the possibilities. I was considering other possibilities as well if it turned out to be wrong.


    ¡°Sigh~ I can¡¯t help but ask you. Will you sell the Bible?¡±


    There was a resigned expression attached to his face and his tone has changed to that of a salesman.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to force me to give it?¡±


    ¡°If I can get it for free then I will make more money. That¡¯s why it¡¯s preferable. But if that isn¡¯t possible then we should negotiate in a mutually profitable way.¡±


    There seems to be no danger to me but I feel that this is going to be troublesome.


    Lets be careful.


    ¡°By the way, how much do you n to split?¡±


    ¡°Well, how about half the price, 5 million?¡±


    In other words, you can sell it for 10 million. It means that the bandman did not lie and the middle-aged office worker did not have the money.


    ¡°You have been NEET for a long time, so you must need money.¡±


    ¡°You know that I was a NEET?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. I also gathered information in the neighborhood while I was doign business. I never imagined that you would be so active that you would travel to Hokkaido with a foreign child.¡±


    Spying in the neighborhood...Did he do that?


    It was without a doubt a good thing that I made a quick decision and left home early.


    The only reassuring thing is that they don¡¯t seem to know about Carol. If they knew that she used to live in another world, what would they do?


    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble with money. I¡¯ve always had a hard time ying games and gambling, and before I noticed, I had a mountain of debt. My wife and daughter left home frightened. I do the job just to pay back the debt. It¡¯s like I¡¯m living just for the sake of that. Fortunately, I¡¯ve been lucky. If I make money in this game and sell your Bible as an extra bonus, I can pay off my debt right now. ¡°


    Perhaps....there are many people who are in trouble with money, ying the game on the Evil side?


    Mr. Yamamoto, the bandman and the office worker in front of me, all were in financial trouble. Also there is a system on the Evil side where you can get money from the game.


    To say this a coincidence is being a bit too optimistic.


    I also have some trouble with the money, but I am on the Main God side. Is there any criteria?


    ¡°I know I need money, but I¡¯m not willing to sell the Bible. It¡¯s something I need.¡±


    ¡°Is negotiation impossible? ~sigh~ I¡¯m afraid I need to withdraw for now. If you change your mind, please contact me anytime. I¡¯ll put my business card here.¡±


    He gave up quickly and ced the business card on his feet, then went down the stairs.


    I pick up the business card with caution. Thepany name and mobile number was written. It also has a name on it.


    ¡°Yoshio, are you alright?¡±


    Carol is clinging to my foot and looking up.


    ¡°Oh, I talked to him properly. But as I said, don¡¯t follow other people or act alone. Did you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    I seems that Carol¡¯s sea sickness has subsided, so I hold her hands and head to the cafeteria. Before that, let¡¯s go back to the room and bring Destiny.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to enjoy the food because I need to always be careful and alert while eating.


    I returned to my room, locked it and see if there were any changes. After checking that there was nothing, I finally took a deep breath.


    As soon as I sat down on the bed, Destiny, who sitting next to me started at me with appealing eyes.


    ¡°I bought you some food.¡±


    There was a store that had fruits and desserts. When I cut the fruits and handed it over, it became cheerful.


    ¡°I wish I could give up, but I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I would not be surprising if a person in need of the money tries to take the chance to get 10 million.


    Even there is the rule that they can¡¯t hurt me, there is always the the option to intimidate or steal.


    In addition to that office worker, there is a high possibility of other evil god yers on board this ship.


    There might be a miracle which can be used to unlock the room.


    ¡°Destiny, I want to make one request. It¡¯s okay take your time ...after the meal yea?¡±


    I talked while eating steadily, it leans its neck while scooping the apple pieces.


    ¡°Is it possible to petrify the window lock?¡±


    It nodded to me so I will try itter.


    I think the door has an electronic lock which open with the card key so i think its harder to unlock. It should be easier to get in from the window, and it will be difficult to enter if we petrify the lock.


    After that, the vent is a standard entry point in games so I taped the frame, it will not be easily removed.


    I can endure this tension for few days but if this continues for every day then my spirit is likely to break first.


    ¡°I just have to pray that the management will do something ...¡±


    I have no choice but to believe in the interaction with the administration which I exchanged over the phone.


    When I thought it was quiet, I covered the already asleep Carol with a nket and decided to sleep a little myself as well.

 Chapter 53.1 - Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 53 (1/2): Arrival</h4>


    I greeted the morning without any sleep.


    I took out the Bible and my smartphone. I was wondering yesterday if I could do anything.


    As soon as I get up, I see the Bible and Carol. It seems like she is sleeping soundly, probably because Destiny is acting as the pillow.


    I checked the petrified windows and taped vents but there was no change.....Dont forget to remove them today.


    Apparently, I was able to spend the night without any problems.


    I wake up and get ready to the restaurant. I was thinking about going alone but something can happen there. Destiny, apanying us can act as a bodyguard.


    It entered the rucksack which was its reserved seat. It dived into the interior with a happy smile while the bag was carried by Carol.


    It should be a problem if a lizardes out but for now I want to give priority to the personal safety. Since I am able tomunicate with it through words, it shoudnt take any problematic actions.


    We selected a popr restaurant and enter it.


    As it was a buffet, Carol was enthusiastic and a good amount of food was served on her te. [1]


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many times you take it so it doesn¡¯t have to be so much at once.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wont be just once. It¡¯s amazing! ]


    I am really impressed by her brightly shining eyes.


    People around me coudnt understand her words but they are smiling at the exaggerated reaction.


    I apologized for making the noise and then take a seat at the corner.


    I looked around to make sure its safe. There doesnt seem to be any dull employee like yesterday.


    When I put my rucksack under the desk, Destiny suddenly appeared.


    ¡°You cant be seen here. Donte outside. Yes this.¡±


    I gently serve the roast beef with a lot of sauce.


    When it received it with both of its hands, it returned to my backpack. I am saved because of the clever man.


    Like yesterday¡¯s case of the office worker, there is no guarantee that the passengers on this ship will not have other yers. The ferry/ship had more tickets for the same day so its possible to follow me and board it,


    It may even be possible to sneak in with a power of a miracle.


    ¡°That¡¯s delicious! Daddy and mom ... I want to give everyone a meal from the kingdom of God. ¡°


    Carol¡¯s full smile turns into a lonely smile.


    I thought it was okay to live with Carol and Destiny for a lifetime...but they should return to their original world.


    The current situation where the boundary between the reality and other world is getting vague. Dont get me wrong.


    There is no true happiness here with just one person.


    ¡°Shall I buy some souvenirs? Give it to them when you return.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    She returns to her usual smile. Carol hurriedly ttened the dishes on the te.


    You probably want to buy a souvenir soon.


    I can eat the breakfast which I havent touched. Its not that I am not worried but first I need to replenish my strength. Even if I dont have any appetite, I cant do anything unless I eat.


    Carol had two more refills and Destiny was given post meal fruits so both were very happy.


    I bought some souvenirs at the shop and returned to my room with them.


    Since its almost time to arrive at the port,I put on clothes to make me warm before leaving the ship.


    This is already Hokkaido. The cold must be different from my local area.


    ¡°Be careful because it¡¯s so cold.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    She is cheerfully raising her hand but I dont know if she really understands.


    There seem to be four seasons in the world of Vige of Fate but even its simr to Japan, the story will change depending whether its the north or south.


    I checked the room again to see if I had left anything behind. I leave the room with rucksack having Destiny in it.


    The ship arrives at the port and the pier descends. Cold breeze blows at once when the doors opens. [2]


    The Hokkaido breeze cools the body which had ustomed to the heat.


    Even if it is cold, it will hurt if the limit is exceeded.


    When I pulled Carols hand and passed through the pier, there was a white world.


    White. Everything is dyed white.


    ¡°Yoshio is amazing, it¡¯s pure white!¡±


    Its not wonder that Carol is jumping around. If I was younger, I would have tried running on the snow as well.


    It isnt snowing now but it seems to have fallen a while ago and the snow covering the ground had almost no footprints.


    When I scoop it with my hands, it feels different from the local snow.


    Its dry? The snow that sometimes umte around my hosue is a ltitle bit more....


    ¡°Can I make a snow doll?¡±


    ¡°okay but don¡¯t go far away.¡±


    I am not sure what a snow doll is but its probably the different world version of snowman.


    There are lot of people right outside the ferry tform. Since there are lots of people, the Evil God yers wont hang around such a risky ce. I dont need to be wary.


    I made sure that she doesnt jump around the road and check the bus stop timetable. I had checked it in advance but it doesnt seem to have changed.


    From here, take a bus to the town and then change the bus, take a taxi after I reach the destination. That is how I am supposed to move.


    The best way would be to rent a car with a license but even it you have a license, it is reckless to drive in winter of Hokkaido even if it is not snowy.


    I thought about the tax from the beginning but Hokkaido is toorge. All my money will be used only on the travel expenses.


    In other words, the only means left is to move by bus. Money is important..


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] A buffet is a system of serving meals in which food is ced in a public area where the diners serve themselves. A form of service ¨¤ fran?aise, buffets are offered at various ces including hotels, restaurants, and many social events.


    [2] A pier is a raised structure that rises above a body of water and usually juts out from its shore, typically supported by piles or pirs, and provides above-water ess to offshore areas. Frequent pier uses include fishing, boat docking and ess for both passengers and cargo, and oceanside recreation.

 Chapter 53.2 - Second Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 53 (2/2): Second Encounter</h4>


    ¡°The next bus will arrive in twenty minutes. Normally, it will match the arrival time of the ship but this happened because the arrival of the ship was dyed.... Carol, let¡¯s go inside until the bus arrives.¡±


    ¡°I want to y a little more!¡±


    Uhhh... If you consider the snow and safety, you should wait in the waiting room of the building but since we were inside all the time on the ship, she must want to y outside.


    ...To be honest, I also want to stay outside.


    And I want Carol to make many happy memories in this world.


    I looked around and jog to Carol, hoping it would be a little warmer. I can¡¯t make a kamakura alone so I wonder if I should make a snowman. [1]


    I was a little worried about Destiny, so when I looked into the rucksack, I met a lizard who was wrapped in a bath towel and holding two Cairos. [2]


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Destiny rolled up once and gave a big nod.


    I will tell you that its impossible for it to be a just a normal lizard.


    Once I showed him how to use a Cairo in front of me and it learned in one shot.


    However, I have taken precautionary measures. There are still a lot of them unopened in the rucksack so it should be okay.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance. When it gets cold, you can use as many body warmers as you want.¡±


    It was a hassle for it to reply so it raised its hand lightly.


    It looks like an oba-san...


    Let¡¯s y with Carol till the bus arrives. I am working hard on a mysterious cylinder, but is that a snow doll?


    Its a little embarrassing to y in the snow near the ship dock but I have now returned to my childhood. Lets y.


    After I and Carol had enjoyed ying in the snow, we returned to the building.


    ¡°It was fun, Yoshio!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    We removed snow from eachother and I bought a hot drink from the vending machine.


    Although it was extremely cold outside, I was feeling hot when running around. When I stopped it suddenly feel cold again though.


    I thought that Evil God yers would move if I showed a defenseless y like this, but I was disappointed.


    It took five minutes for the bus to arrive. When I peeked outside the building, the bus had already stopped.


    Only the driver could be seen but the door was wide open.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, the bus seems to have arrived¡±


    ¡°Yup. I remember a bus is a wagon that runs without a horse!¡±


    She shakes her arms in a circle to express the size of the bus.


    Her pretty face makes my cheeks loosen.


    I wonder if this is the feeling of the father who has a child.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. If you miss the train, it will be one hourter, so will you ride early?¡±


    The weather forecast was fine, but in the unlikely event of the snowstorm, it will stop the traffic.


    To get to the bus stop, we need to go out of the dock. After knowing thefort of heat, I don¡¯t have the courage to go outside.


    I was about to head to the bus to escape from this cold....but I stopped.


    There are no other customers around except us.


    There are no passengers on the bus whiches only once an hour.


    There were quite a few passengers who got of the ship. Some would have been picked up by car and some would have called for taxi.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean that all the passengers have left. In fact, there are dozens of passengers sitting on benches inside the building.


    But no one is getting on the bus. No one seemed to be in a hurry, they were just rxing.


    ...... No aren¡¯t their eyes closed? Maybe they are asleep?


    Some are sleeping on the bench while using their luggage as pillows. It looks that there is no movement....It not a suspicious event on the surface.


    I carefully observe the area around the bus but I don¡¯t think that there is anything strange about it. Its possible for them not to get on the bus for some reason which I don¡¯t know about.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yoshio? You will catch cold if you don¡¯t hurry up. ¡®


    Carol looks anxiously at me. I put my hand on her head and ponder.


    I take out the smartphone and check the weather for today. I also checked the timetable but the time was correct.


    After operating the smartphone further, I looked around the bus once again.


    It began to snow from the sky and the temperature around us dropped. If I don¡¯t decided it quickly then we will freeze.


    It maybe safer to return to the building, but the people there also seemed strange.


    I stared at the snow and made a decision.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside¡±


    It may be dangerous inside but there is the rule that yers cannot cause harm directly.


    It better than taking a suspicious bus because of a strange atmosphere.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ride it?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t take that bus.¡±


    When I looked back with Carol¡¯s hand in my hand to return to the building, the entrance to the building had disappeared.


    Its not a metaphor, its just that the automatic door we used to go in and out wasnt there, there was just a concrete wall.


    ¡°There is no such thing!¡± Yoshio, there¡¯s no door!¡±


    I hold Carol in panic.


    I am more convinced than surprised. It seems that my idea was not wrong.


    ¡°Mr. Hatabata, why don¡¯t youe out?¡±


    Yesterday, I saw the name written on the business card which the office worker gave me.


    ¡°Did you notice?¡±


    The driver who got off the bus had a different outfit now, but it was definitely the dull sryman from yesterday-Habahata.


    ¡°The bus is also an hallucination. Is it actually just the size of a car?¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly, you¡¯re sharp. It¡¯s the correct answer.¡±


    When I raised my right hand and pointed by finger, the bus disappeared and instead a car appeared.


    I don¡¯t know whats going on inside since the windows¡¯ blind make it dificult to see inside.


    It seems that he had wrapped it in hallucination just like the Green Demon from yesterday.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done something to the guests in the building. Do you have another fellow?¡±


    ¡°Oh, why did you think so?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t directly harm the yer with a miracle. So while I and Carol were ying outside, you cast some miracle on the guests in the building. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Its forbidden to show weakness to these people. I have to consciously speak strong and words with dignity.


    I don¡¯t know what the miracle exactly is. It maybe forgetting their purpose, tampering with memories or maybe the ability to put one straight to sleep.


    Either way, the passenger¡¯s current state should not be normal.


    ¡°It¡¯s an excellent answer. I heard that you became NEET after withdrawing from society but it seems you are quite sharp.¡±


    I am ustomed to the tone and eyes which are looking down on me whileplimenting me.


    I am confident what the other person is saying is true, the reason for admitting is that he will be able to manage it.


    This flow is simr. Just like with the stalker, there arepanions.


    The appearance and tone are different but the behavior seemed the dubbing of Yoshinaga.


    I opened the zipper of my rucksack and looked at Destiny.


    I will count on you in case of emergency.


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] Snow Domes


    [2] https://shop.r10s.jp/kcollection-plus/cab/aroma_home/body-warmer.jpg

 Chapter 54.1 - Genius or Stupid?

    <h4>Chapter 54 (1/2): Genius or Stupid?</h4>


    I stared at Hatabata while the snowkes fell down.


    No one has got out of the car yet, but someone must be there. If it was only to decieve us into the car, it might be possible to do it alone.....but what would he do after that.


    There must be at least one more person to watch and block our movements..


    ¡°It was a mistake to show you the monster on the deck. How did you notice it here too?¡±


    ¡°I would have been fooled by the first look.¡±


    I was wary and noticed nothing strange at all. Not wrong at all.


    But I was wary of everything so I decided to see if it was all illusion.


    As I am Level 2, I can activate miracles in the real world so I decided to make it snow and see if the snow collects on the bus.


    As a result, the snow passed through the phantom bus ceiling.


    ¡°So what do you want to do now that the n has failed?¡±


    I grinned and gave a confident response. In order to inspire Carol, who had an anxious face next to me, I can not show an anxious face.


    There is someone else from the family who I can rely on if needed.


    When I turned my eyes to the rucksack for a moment, It put out its finger and gave a thumbs to take care of me.


    Its rather encouraging, Destiny.


    ¡°Well, what should I do? In fact, I don¡¯t know how much harm can cause the game to be over, so I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Thats true. Even on the bulletin board of the game, its difficult to determine the vitions due to the gameover and memory lost.


    ¡°But if a yer asks another person to do something wrong, is it also considered a vition? What do you think Yoshio-san?¡±


    When he said so and raised his finger, three men appeared from the car.


    They remind me of the young men with Yoshinaga.


    ¡°So you aren¡¯t in contact with another yers?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t talked with them in detail. I just told you that I have a good part time job. I do not kill people. I will not hurt you just restrain you a little and take away the book. The crime wont be so heavy for the game to get over.¡±


    Hiring thugs with money?


    This did not trigger a miracle and also did not cause any direct harm. Its a method of punching a hole in the rules.


    Was the curtains were only blindfolding from the outside but it the outside can be seen from inside?


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say anything weird. We just need convince your friend to return the book, so I¡¯ll just persuade him to return it with to you. That¡¯s the story OK?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is much more straightforward.¡±


    The man speaks tenaciously with an offensive tone.


    Did the three of them know that they are doing a criminal act or are they ok with it?


    ¡°So, apany me quietly, give me a book or give it a shot with us. Choose whichever you like.¡±


    I should be in despair but there is Destiny here.


    I should feel free to resist.


    I reach out to touch Carol¡¯s backpack.


    ¡°Oops, don¡¯t bring out that lizard.¡±


    ¡°... what do you mean?¡±


    What does this mean. Why does he know about Destiny?


    ¡°You have a surprised face. I don¡¯t know what the lizard has done for you, but I know he has defeated the other guy. That¡¯s why I tried to figure you out and have taken some measures.¡±


    Does he has some secret trump card?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it being known.¡±


    Its half false and half true.


    If it breathes out poison or petrification to the opponent, it can easily reverse the situation.


    However, it should be considered that the person is vignt and already knows the information so he should have taken some measures.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°The answer is straightforward. I was the one who tempted the that Bandman. I wrote and directed him to your address on the bulletin board. If all goes well, I¡¯ll just take it away. Fail. In this way, I can get useful information. I have no disadvantage. ¡±


    He is clever for his rather average appearance.


    If he has such wisdom and can manage people then surprisingly he may be an excellent office worker.


    ¡°The information is inconsistent. When I met you on the deck, you said I was level 1 but the information was wrong.


    I told you that there is no rule that you need to tell the truth. Even if you pretend to be smart with words, you might get out if you miss some points, right? Because it might all be a lie?¡±


    ¡°This guy......¡±


    Its just annoying when the man leans on his neck.


    I take out the smartphone and check the screen.


    A real-time image of this ce is show from the above.


    Since the Bible is here, I can see the surrounding images as well.


    However, only the ces which I have seen are bright so I can only see the ship, the tform and this area.


    ¡°Are you nning to do some miracle? If you do something overboard, I would have to take hard steps too.¡±


    The three thugs are leaning towards eachother.


    Office worker Hanabata won¡¯t take a step and will not get his hands dirty?


    Since the opponent is upwind, there is a high possibility that Destiny breath will not reach him and it require visual for the petrification ability.


    Its bad. Its warming up in my backpack but would it like toe out at once?once?


    ¡°All three of you take some distance and keep eyes on them.¡±


    Was the petrification ability really seen during the battle with Bandman?


    This is .... dangerous. Actually, the power of petrification is only effective on one target.


    So whether the person falls or not, only one person can be petrified. Only after removing the petrification on him, can you turn another thing into stone.


    ...I don¡¯t have time to get lost in thought. Let Destiny face one of the guys whoes close at once.


    In a blink of an eye, the body of the man below neck became stone.


    ¡°What? My body can¡¯t move!¡±


    In response to the upset man¡¯s voice, the other two are taken aback.


    ¡°I will pay double the amount to the person who takes the book first!¡±


    A word from Hatabata counters the situation.


    When the man caught the smell of more money, they approach again.


    Great guys. They just witnessed a paranormal phenomenon and are not worried. Are they fools who doesn know anything? Or is this the greatness of power of money?


    In this situation where we are sandwiched from the right and the left, even if the petrification is canceled and one side is turned to stone. Still the other one will reach us.


    Poison breath might affect Carol so it isnt good, if it flows there. There is no time to be worried.rry!


    ¡°Remove petrification and petrify that ce!¡±


    Destiny turns to the direction where I pointed and petrified it.


    Tho one who is suddenly able to moe will lose his stance so he will note immediately.


    But another problem was in front of me.


    There is no choice but to hit and force him down.


    When I tried to rush onto him but the man dodge right next to me.


    I lose the timing and roll away, somehow still maintaining my bnce.

 Chapter 54.2 - God of Luck

    <h4>Chapter 54 (2/2): God of Luck</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely the God of Fate yer! My bad, I overslept and waste.¡±


    The (?¨R?¨Q) face is cute but she seems to be in a posture to kick someone??


    Did the woman in front of me kicked the approaching man?


    She is wearing a women¡¯s suit with half-hair with straight bangs hairstyle( half-moon bangs). The legs stretching out from the short skirt have ck tight on them.


    She seems to be in her early twenties and looked almost same as Sayuki.


    ¡°Oh, did you fall in love with my legs?¡±


    Is it possible to joke in this situation???


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    There was a lot to say but the biggest question slipped out of my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin itter. I¡¯ll just say that I am on the Main God side. You should break free from this situation first.¡±


    It was not time to be too surprise or think about the mysterious woman.


    then I looked towards Hatabata, whom I forgot existed as I was so surprised. He narrowed his eyes and stared at me.


    ¡°Is it an ally on the side of the Main God? Must be, since we are also working together.¡±


    Apparently he heard the conversation. He nodded many times and convinced himself.


    On the enemy¡¯s side, Habata and a thug were now alone. One of the thugs has turned to stone and the other was is convulsing with white eyes.


    Was the power of the woman¡¯s unexpected kick stronger than I imagined?


    The number disadvantage disappeared because the ratio was now one to one ... but there must be another yer on the Evil God side who made the passengers from the ship sleep.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care who¡¯s who!¡±


    Thest thug headed towards the mysterious woman with thirst of blood in his head, apparently he was angry.


    That kick was great but I can¡¯t let the woman do everything.


    I stepped in between the thug and the woman.


    ¡°Huh? I will take care of him. I¡¯m stronger.¡±


    ¡°... I¡¯ve lived a life without pride, so I want to get it back, even if it¡¯s only a little.¡±


    Its the third time in the past month that someone has pulled out a knife in my sight.


    I looked at him pull out a knife from his bosom but I won¡¯t turn my back towards the weapon even if I am scared.


    This world is full of violent events.


    ¡°Stop it. We need to go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t order me!¡±


    The thug shouted back at the employer, Hatabata.


    ¡°Stand down! It¡¯s about time for the people who slept to get up and the real bus for the passengers to arrive.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t aware but the two cars were parked very close by.


    Did he decide that it would be dangerous to do anything more in this situation?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop? If you don¡¯t want to be caught by the police of course.¡±


    ¡°... That!¡±


    He clicked his tongue and dragged the man who had fallen to the wagon.


    ¡°Please remove the petrification¡±


    When I asked Destiny who was in the rucksack, he nodded a little.


    It¡¯s clear that its important to leave the thug as it is. If we don¡¯t release him then it won¡¯t be possible to activate the next petrification instantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have missed this opportunity. So that¡¯s all for today.¡±


    Next to Hatabata is a man in a suit who was shaking his head to left and right. An astringent man with gray hair.


    He looks like a butler from a coffee shop. Perhaps, he is the yer who put the customers to sleep.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again¡±


    Hatabata and his friends bowed from the car.


    They unexpectedly pulled it out. Just like the deck, the attention is dangerous.


    Even if they try to break through with violence, unlike the world of the game, there is the power of the government here.


    After confirming that the car haspletely disappeared from sight, I rxed my body.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    When I turned next to me, it suddenly felt cold.


    When I closely looked at Carol who was next to me, she was quivering.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s go back to the building and drink something warm. How about you have a ss as well. I want to thank you and ask about the situation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty appealing suggestion but we should get into my car. I think the priority should be to leave.¡±


    The woman¡¯s word is right.


    She couldn¡¯t be from the Evil God side. In fact, we were almost robbed of the Bible if not for her.


    Don¡¯t doubt her.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. It¡¯s cold.¡±


    I got on the ck car parked at some distance.


    Carol and I were in the backseat. Of course she was the driver.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin while driving. First of all, I¡¯ll just introduce myself. I¡¯m Seret Shinsei. I¡¯m a yer on the Main God Side ... I¡¯m the God of Luck.¡± [1]


    Luck? Will it be appropriate to think that it has something to do with God of Fate.


    I can¡¯t miss a word from her story. While listening, a warm drink was handed over to me. I listened to every statement.


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] I am telling you in advance that I have no idea what Seret means though Shinsei means Sacredness.

 Chapter 55.1 - Understanding Secrets of the Game

    <h4>Chapter 55 (1/2): Understanding Secrets of the Game</h4>


    The car quickly starts.


    Its been moving smoothly but its ufortable being quite. The sound of the engine is slow and thefort wasnt bad. I could understand a little that why my father wanted a car. I coudnt care about that now.


    ¡°Should we also introduce ourselves?¡±


    The woman is humming with humor at the driver¡¯s seat: Seri Shinsei or just Seri.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Yoshio Suenaga, Carol and Lizard ... what¡¯s your name?¡±


    She knows our name?


    She seems to be an ally but ording to the story my information was only transmitted to the Evil God side.


    I checked on the bulletin board, [Exchange Square] that is used by the yers but it was missing from the Main God side.


    ¡°It¡¯s Destiny¡±


    ¡°Hmmmmm. I would call you Dee-chan because it¡¯s too long¡±


    Dont say things like my sister. I dont want you to call it just because it short but because you like it.


    I was worried about Carol but when I nced next to me. She seemed crazy about the white scenery outside while being stuck to the window


    ¡°So it would helpful if you could tell me why you came here and helped me.¡±


    ¡°You are impatient. There is a long way to go for our destination so lets take a leisure drive. It seems that people from the interior donte here. Hokkaido is vast if you see from one end to another. Its about same distance as between Osaka and Tokyo¡±


    I thought it would be asrge as Shikoku but was there such a distance?


    To be honest, I didnt think that it was this far.


    However, even though Its my first time meeting this person ... I feel relieved for some reason. Despite the face that the situation was too opportunistic to appear and help me in pinch but still I could not feel distrust towards this person.


    Its strange. I should have been skeptical because I have encountered many events which would make people fearful.


    ¡°But it¡¯s natural to be interested. Well, I¡¯ll exin.¡±


    The silly tone from before suddenly changed.


    She seems to be going to talk seriously. I stretch my back and concentrate so that I dont miss anything.


    ¡°First of all, I y the same game of ¡°Vige of Fate ¡°as Yoshio-san, but have you ever wondered about it?¡±


    You suddenlye up with a question? Whats the question?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you are referring to because I¡¯m full of doubts.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. What I want to say is about the title because you didn¡¯t think that it was destined for multiple Gods?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was such a game because I thought I was ying it, but ... it¡¯s strange.¡±


    I thought it was called Vige of Fate because I was ying as God of Fate. However, the yers controlling the other gods were also familiar with the Vige of Fate.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s possible that the title is Fate, but it actually makes sense. The god of fate ranks higher in the gods.¡±


    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry but I dont understand.¡±


    ¡°Well, there is a ss to the gods as well. It¡¯s like the First, Second, Third, Fourth, and Fifth gods, each of which follows a higher-ranking god. It is easier to understand as if the main deity is the chairman and the first deity is the President, Department manager, Section Manager, District Manager, and t Employee. ¡°


    ¡°Well, somehow¡±


    I was thinking that the servants ranked side by side but there existed such a ss?


    In other words, the God of Fate is second only to the Chairman...


    ¡°Well, since we have talked so fat. You will understand. The God of Fate is the First Servant. My God of Luck is the Second Servant, one below the God of Fate.¡±


    ¡°Since there are seven Main Gods. Who is the Main God for God of Destiny?¡±


    Certainly the Main Deities are Light, Moon, Fire, Water, nts, Thunder and Soil. One of them is the chairman...no, the who reports directly.....to a higher God?


    ¡°Well, God of the Moon. The Moon seems to be rted tot he Fate and Life. Its connected with it.¡±


    It seems that I have heard that the moon is important for fortune-telling. My sister must be familiar with this.


    ¡°I see. But why are you so familiar with this?¡±


    ¡°I hate you being impatient. You should listen to the girl¡¯s story till the end.¡±


    My sister once told me something simr. ...... I will askter.


    ¡°The yers of this game get various benefits as the Level increases. There are more kinds of miracles that can be activated in the real world, the activation rules are rxed. And when one reaches the Level 5, the God with which the yer ys can be directly talked to.¡±


    So thats why she cut of my words.


    Her line of sight is entangled with mine through the rear-view mirror.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t write on the bulletin board at Level 5 so thats why others cant see it.¡±


    I heard the story and understood the point.


    It isnt as if there is no Level 5 yers exist on the bulletin board but instead it is because it is protected.


    ¡°And, at level 2, only the Bulletin boards dedicated to the Moon God can be seen. So the highest ranking God is the title for the game. Its such a hot title.¡±


    ¡°So, on that bulletin board, you get to know about ¡°Vige of Fortune¡±? But what if a yer from Water God side wrote........¡±


    ¡°When one reaches Level, he can use the bulletin board of other God yers. Its secret for Level so if you write about it, it wont be disyed because of the prohibition.¡±


    It seems such information threads are not essible under Level 3.


    ¡°By the way it¡¯s a special case for yers to interact with each other. Well it seems that Evil Gods dont follow those rules.¡±


    I know because I just experienced it.


    So after all is that a vition of the rules of the Gods? There on only the Evil God so it seems that the specifications are loosely regtedpared to the Main God.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering since a long time but what is your Level Seri-san?¡±


    Guessing from the conversation so far, I asked to the question to rify it.


    The eyes reflected in the rear view mirror happily loose.


    ¡°Thank you very much for asking! Level 5¡±

 Chapter 55.2 - Give me Carol

    <h4>Chapter 55 (2/2): Give me Carol</h4>


    The voice was like as if she was trying to brag.


    After all, she¡¯s a level 5 yer?


    ¡°... This is boring -_- . You should be surprised or praising me now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing! By the way, for how much time did you yed the game?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am not exactly sure. The gaming period should be around two years.¡±


    Two years? Its impossible to judge whether this time is short or long.


    ¡°Do you know how many years ago did this game start?¡±


    ¡°Well, from the information I gathered on the bulletin board, it seems to be ten years, but I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Around the time when I started withdrawing to a NEET? It¡¯s just a coincidence but for an online game, its fairly longsting title.


    ¡°I will tell you again that I am at Level 5 so I can chat with the God of Luck. The number of characters is fixed for the month though. I can¡¯t provide you the details because this is prohibited matter but my God said that the God of Fate told him to get me to pick you up today.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Thank you again for your help.¡±


    When I bowed, Carol imitated me and bowed a little. Destiny with his face out of the backpack is also shaking his head up and down.


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous because of this superb teamwork. When I hear that the God of Fate sent a Bible to a person due to a bug, I doubted my ears, but it was true.¡±


    She is adjusting the rearview mirror and looking at Carol seriously.


    This person talked of the Main Gods rather normally. The people that run this game are the real Gods?


    I was prepared and expected it somewhat but I was still suprised.


    Someone pulled the sleeves of my clothes and when I turned to the side, Carol was staring at me with big eyes.


    ¡°Yoshio, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°He told me that Carol is cute.¡±


    Mr Driver interrupted me before I could answer.


    Does she understand Carols words?


    ¡°Ehe. Thank you Onee-chan.¡±


    Even though she is shy, she is grateful.


    ¡°... Carol. Did you understand the words of this Onee-chan?¡±


    ¡°Yup. I didn¡¯t know what you were talking about before but I understand now. ¡®


    Since she is the yer ying the same game if she consciously talks to Carol, it will automatically trante too?


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a consultation, but how about giving me Carol as my sister?¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    I answered immediately.


    Why did you say that with a serious look?


    ¡°I can have three bowls of rice just with this innocent smile!¡±[1]


    ¡°Carrol. Don¡¯t get too close to that Onee-sama.¡±


    I put the nail to stop the dangerous person with dangerous intents.


    ¡°You are terrible! I just like children ok? I¡¯m especially in for cute for young girls. A male brat is both noisy and cheeky.¡±


    It really feels like a change in mood. Was it because some boys did something in the past?


    There should be nothing good about extending the story. Change the topic...


    ¡°I was just kidding a while ago. Are you really going to return the Bible?¡±


    The other side cut it out before me.


    ¡°I intend to do that.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean just that. If you sell it, a lot of money will roll in and if you have the Bible, you can observe it wherever you went. You can also specify a ce to activate a miracle. You can do all of it. Do you understand that it is extremely convenient?¡±


    I know what you want to say.


    It would be a lie to say that I didn¡¯t even think about it. If I have half a million yen, I can afford to buy a car and even gift it to my parents.


    Even if I don¡¯t sell it, if I used the Bible and the Vige of Fate app together, I can even see inside the buildings in addition to the high-performance map.


    I can¡¯t imagine how valuable this is.


    ¡°I know. But without the Bible, I won¡¯t know what the vige looks like so I may not be able to help them and they might be wiped out. And the value of the Vige can¡¯t be exchanged for money. The vigers who saved me when I was at the bottom are just as important as my family...¡±


    I said that and patted Carol¡¯s head.


    The fate points are increasing little by little every day. There is no way to tell whether its Carol¡¯s gratitude or if the vige exists and the vigers are grateful.


    But the vigers have survived ... I believe that.


    ¡°Yeah, good! There are people on the Main God side who treat the vigers as characters in the games but it seems that is not the case for you. Like Carol-chan, everyone in the other world is working hard!! That¡¯s what I think.¡±


    When the car stopped at the red light, she turned around with a huge smile on her face.


    ¡°Okay, now that we understand each other, why don¡¯t we eat? Carol-chan is hungry, too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    I didn¡¯t notice because of the chat but its already noon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take you to a delicious Jingisukan(Genghis Khan) shop, one of Hokkaido¡¯s specialty!¡± [2] [3]


    Oh, one of the dishes which I wanted to try aftering to Hokkaido.


    I know that the meeting the management is the top priority right now but we still have to cover arge distance and there is time till we reach our destination.


    Carol and Destiny who have been pulling my clothes for a while seem to be at their limits.


    <hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] Ya know since white rice are usually eaten with other dishes... ya all get it


    [2] Fun fact mates. Jingisukan can also be tranted to Genghis Khan. Yes you heard it right Genghis Khan, the famous Mongolian conquerer.


    [3] What¡¯s even more interesting is that Genghis Khan aka Jingisukan is a Japanese grilled mutton dish prepared on a convex metal skillet or other grills. The dish is particrly popr on the northern ind of Hokkaid¨­ and in China. Genghis Khan is a dish lol.

 Chapter 56.1 - The Last Supper

    <h4>Chapter 56 (1/2): The Last Supper</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi


    I am rxing in a hotel room.


    The weather has suddenly became worse and my vision becamepletely white so I decided to rush to a nearby hotel and stay overnight.


    It is possible to stop the snow if I conrol the weather with the power of miracle but its impossible to cover the enite path as the range is fixed.


    Well thats good, Rather than that, solving serious problems should be my top priority.


    In a room with two semi-double beds is me, Carol, Destiny..... and Seri Shinsei.


    ¡°Excuse me. Why are you in the same room with us?¡±


    ¡°Its possible to save money so why not?¡±


    Miss Seri is making a point.


    Its usually hard to travel in heavy snow but yers use power of miracles so its no wonder that they follow unusual ways.


    ...But when I see her sitting on bed and holding Carol with a sloppy face, I lose my convincing power.


    ¡°I just want to sleep with Carol, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    With a innocent smile like that of a child, she admits it.


    If Carol didnt liked it, I would have stopped it but she looks to be having fun. Is it okay to leave her alone?


    I would be nervous if I was alone with an adult woman in a private room but there is Destiny in addition to Carol. Its isnt strange....I believe in my self control.


    ¡°There seems to be arge public bath here so lets go together, Carol-chan.¡±


    ¡°Big bath! Go go!¡±


    Carol jumps up and down and expresses her joy with her whole body.


    I know that indoor bath guards against evil spirits but I wonder how many people can stop her after seeing her joy. [1]


    ¡°... Then let¡¯s have a bath and a meal first.¡±


    It was dark as evening due to the snowstorm earlier but now its really evening.


    Lets warm our cold body and have dinner. Since I havee to Hokkaido, I want to eat fresh sea food.


    Of course, in therge public bath, men and women are separated. Carol and Seri enter the dressing room.


    I told them to call out aloud if something happens.


    Its a huge dressing room but unfortunately there are no other customers here.


    Before locking the locker where I put my taken off clothes, I check the bag which I thrown it with.


    When I open the zipper, Destiny shows up its face.


    ¡°Wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll keep the locker locked.¡± [2]


    It would be silly of me to not lock. There is the concern of the thieves and I also decided to be more cautious of the Evil God side.


    I persuaded it by stroking its head with my fingers. It gave a small nod, grumbled and started eating the Jingisukan(Genghis Khan) meat which I brought with satisfaction.


    When something happens, I can call for help. The situation where I am not wearing any clothes is too defenseless and it makes me nervous.


    When I opened the sliding door while naked, steam suddenly burst out.


    The bathroom and bathtub are quiterge so its too luxurious to enter alone. I immediately wash my body and soak in the bathtub.


    ¡°Wow, the best bath in Snow Country¡± [3]


    All of the fatigue from today seems to be dissipated in hot water.


    I want to be blunt and dont think anything but I have to work my head.


    I think its safe to say that Miss Seri is a friend.


    Its strange that I couldnt be wary of her due to some reason but I wasntpletely negligent.


    I was observing her few times when she was acting alone but nothing strange.


    How do I know that? Thats because I was monitoring her actions with my smartphone. I can peek around the areas where I have traveled using the Vige of Fortune app.


    Its a trick which I alone can do since I have the Bible in my hand.


    I pretended to be caroling around, acting like someone whose curiosity coudnt be satisfied and took advantage of the performance to travel to various ces for the first time.


    I also guided Carol throughout the hotel wherever she wanted to go and so I can peep at most of the ces.


    Well the women¡¯s bath is out of my sight, so I can¡¯t see it even with my smartphone. ... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too bad. Besides, it is rule to not abuse the game for self interests.


    ¡°We will be arriving by tomorrow noon. I hope nothing happens until then.¡±


    I dip till my chin in the bathtub and look up at the ceiling.


    My desire for her to safely rturn to her original world is contrary to me desire to stay together with her.


    ¡°But that¡¯s my selfishness.¡±


    I wash my face with scooped hot water and shake my head left and right in order to rid of my anxiety.


    ...... Is there something which shoudnt be there at the edge of my vision?


    For a moment, I thought that I saw something which wasnt suitable for this bath tab so I slowly twisted my neck to the right.


    Floating in the bathtub...there was the golden lizard.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    I hold my mouth after unintentionally screaming.


    Its safe because I am the only person in the bathroom right now but it would be ridiculous if other guests came in.


    ¡°I am sorry. I know you want to take a big bath but wait over there.¡±


    I ce Destiny in a nearby bucket and ced another one over it so it cannot be seen from the surrounding area and leave the bathroom.


    There was no figure in the dressing room so I hurriedly wiped its body and put it back in my bag.


    ¡°It looks dissatisfied¡±


    It was bad enough that I forced it to quit while it was rxing but now it is half closing its eye and staring at me.


    After quickly changing my clothes, I left the dressing room, sat on the nearby bench near the entrance and waited.


    Although everything looks natural, everytime someone passes by, I warn myself that he/she is on the Evil God side and prepare for it.


    I took out my smartphone and opened Vige of Fate to distract my mind.


    A vision of a person looking down from above appears on the screen.


    There is a ck part in my sight so I cant see anything in the women¡¯s bath.


    Since the corridor of this floor is already visible, there is no ce to hide so it is easy to monitor.


    So far there were Hatabata and three thugs on the Evil God side. Moreover there is also the white-haired middle-aged aged butler who got out of the car.


    Even now I think its a useful feature. Its like seeing from a high-performance surveince camera anytime and anywhere. Its given that I am the only one holds the Bible.


    Would it be possible for anyone else to look at the map, the same way as me just like the Bible? Is there something simr?


    Its irreceable to me but if this can be only used by me, I dont know why anyone would want it for 10 million. SIs this also a question which can be answered by the management?


    ¡°It isnt like that I can reach the correct answer if I am worried.¡±


    Its nor spective nor there is enough information to reach an answer. Its a waste of time to worry about it in this situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s faster to ask God if you have any questions.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    A cold stic battle is applied to my cheek and my voice came out.


    When I looked up, there were Seri and Carol in Yukata. Since Seri has puppet like hair, she looks good in Yukata.


    The person next to her, Carol isnt loosing as well.The blonde looks like a foreigner tourist with a mismatched yukata who loves Japan. I definitely like Carol. Not in some weird sense.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Well, don¡¯t worry about it. First, let¡¯s think about getting there safely!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine. Then lets have the long-awaited dinner.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Carol responded by raising her hand and reducing my tensions.


    Its been half a day since we met, but they are good friends now. It may be due to the same personality and the sense of security of the same sex.


    Its looks normal since she is still a child. It makes sense that she misses her mother.


    I hold her hand and get up. I follow the two heading to the restaurant


    Could this be thest supper which I will eat with Carol? When I think so, loneliness rise in my chest.


    I opened the lid of the stic bottle which I was handed over and swallowed the water inside it without any hesitation.


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] Evil Spirits mean Perverts


    [2] The locker is not actually locked. Basically the door is closed but it can be kicked open by Destiny lol.


    [3] Snow country (Ñ©¹ú yukiguni; also, more prosaically, ºÀÑ©µØŽ¡ g¨­setsu chitai [¡°heavy snow area¡±]) refers to areas in Japan characterized by heavy, longsting snowfalls.

 Chapter 56.2 - Huh? Villagers?

    <h4> Chapter 56 (2/2): Huh? Vigers?</h4>


    Next day. I checked everything in the morning and nothing special has happened.


    The weather was fine today and the weather forecast reported that it wont snow.


    It happened after getting in the car to enjoy smooth drive to our destination.


    ¡°Ah, They are persistent! Its foolish to drive on the road when there is still snow!¡±


    Seiwa shouts without trying to hide her resentment.


    Carol and I coudnt afford to speak. We grabbed our seatbelts so we stay stationary.


    The road running through the snow covered in maybe a beautiful sight which should be eye catching in normal times but we have no time to enjoy the scenery.


    A few minutes, the car next to us started colliding with us.


    ¡°I still have years left in my life!¡±


    Miss Seiwa stepped on the elerator and got away from it but then another sturdy and expensive foreign car cuts through the direction of the road.


    The situation is just like when the previous car hit us earlier. She is struggling to get rid of them.


    ¡°If you do harm us directly, you will be out!¡±


    She shouts loudly as if not wanting to lose to the sound of collision and engine sound.


    ¡°That car behind us is more thirsty so the yer is in front!¡±


    That may be true as the car in front of us didnt touch us at all.5


    The man named Hatabata said that he uses people without getting his own hands dirty.


    If one of the tires is petrified using the power of Destiny, we can escape but doing so could result to a serious ident and I dont want anyone to be injured.


    The situation is dangerous now and that gives me the courage to make a decision that might kill the other party....


    If only there was a more gentle way to dismiss....Ah, I noticed it now.


    ¡°Speed up if they hit us from behind!¡±


    ¡°You have some ideas!¡±


    I raised my thumb towards the rear view mirror.


    The sound of the collision shook the body of the car and it seemed as if we were about to be blown away.


    The elerated on my signal.


    I take out my smartphone and activate the miracle. Trigger a [Blizzard] by specifying the range ovepping with car following us.


    It seemed like as if we would be caught in it as well but the car was at a pretty high seed...faster than the speed of snowstorm to reach us.


    The car behind which got separated due to the impact and eleration, face a snowstorm.


    The view suddenly turns white.


    Snow covers the road.


    What if I plunge into such a ce at the current speed? I would immediately moved to the side.


    ¡°Yoshio! The car behind is off the road!¡±


    The car slides into the ins. It seems that he has somehow managed to apply the brakes but is spinning now.


    ¡°They are not good at responding to slips or they woudnt have applied the brakes immediately.¡±


    I check on the side mirror and Miss Seti wasughing as if finding the situation amusing.


    For the non-locals, it seems that they are not good responding on snowy roads.


    They wont be able to catch up with us. The only car left is now the one blocking the path in front of us.


    ¡°Can you slow down a little?¡±


    One of the obstacles has been eliminated so I want her to slow down a bit.


    Carol is frightened. She is clinging to me and trembling.


    After a while the foreign car should also adjust their speed..


    ¡°As it is, slow down to about 20 kilometers per hour.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but¡±


    It seemed she followed what I said despite the doubts and the speed gradually decreased.


    The car in front of us also slowed down to 20 kilometers per hour.


    ¡°Destiny. Do you see that ck thing thats spinning under it? On my signal, turn it into stone.¡±


    I asked.


    It stared at the tires and nodded heavily so the only thing left was the timing.


    This is a one-way, twone road. Fournes including the oppositene.


    There are no cars visible on the oppositene.


    ¡°Miss Seti. Please turn towards right at once. You may jump on the oppositene if needed!!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on here!¡±


    The body of the car shakes heavily while being pulled towards the side. I scream while holding Carol¡¯s body firmly.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    As soon as Destiny opened his eyes, the tires of that foreign car stopped spinning and the car started shaking heavily.


    When I looked into the car while passing by, I was surprised to see Hatabata with a distorted and regretful face.


    When I waved my hand while smiling, it seemed more effective than yelling. The horns echoed from behind.


    ¡°They wont do anything now, Carol-chan. It¡¯s okay. After this, please enjoy the scenery leisurely.¡±


    Perhaps she was relieved to see Miss Seti smiling in a funny way, so the one grabbing my arm tightly was now stuck to the window.


    Is it a child¡¯s privilege to change the behavior quickly?


    I have lost all my strength so I left all my weight on the car seat.


    After that we arrived at the multi-purpose building...Caro, Destiny,...What a weird sleepiness.


    When I felt relieved, I fell asleep. I coudnt sleep much yesterday because of various reasons.


    Even if you dont have a perverted heart, its hard to be with a woman in the same room.


    I make excuses to myself and close my eyes to get a little sleep.


    ¨CYou worked hard even though its just a game in the beta testing period. Lets give you this experience as an apology for bothering you due to this mistake.


    My body sways and just before falling asleepfortably, someone¡¯s gentle voice echoes in my head.


    It gently flutters into my head and heart with apassionate tone.


    I felt rude after only replying Thank you to her words.


    ¡°Yoshio, get up! Get up!¡±


    Carol is making noise.


    Have we arrived at the destination already?


    ¡°Oh, good morning. It¡¯s already ...¡±


    When I opened my eyes, I see many log fences extending in my view.


    If you slowly look around, you will find a forest filled with huge trees on the otherside of the fence.


    When I turn to face back the front again, the door attached to the corner of the fence opens. People with familiar faces appear from inside.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    No matter how or where I look....the visible ones are the inhabitants of the Vige of Fate.

 Chapter 57.1 - Returning Back

    <h4>Chapter 57 (1/2): Returning Back</h4>


    ¡°Carol! Is it Carol?¡±


    ¡°Carol!!!¡±


    The slender-looking man throws away the weapons he had in his hand and tear-eyed women approaches from behind with full force.


    ¡°Daddy, Mama!¡±


    Carol ran to both of them with outstretched arms and jumped into their chests.


    She called them Dad and Mom.


    There were other people looking gently at the trio hugging eachother but one fearless man gazed at me with bare sword in his hand.


    And he stood infront of me and poinited the tip towards me.


    ¡°Hey, you the funny guy. Who are you and why are you with Carol?¡±


    Was his voice always this good?


    Normally, in this scene, you should be feeling danger for your life but I cannot afford to have such an impression.


    Thats be cause I know that the one in front of me isnt someone who hurts people unnecessarily.


    ¡°I......¡±


    Words are stuck in my throat. What can I say?


    Where am I? I have no intention of saying that. The faces which I sued to see on the screen over and over again everyday are now lined up in front of me.


    The Rodis family is weeping and hugging eachother.


    Gams, the cornerstone of the vige is pointing the sword towards me.


    Chem is worriedly peeking from behind her brother.


    Murus is holding a bow at some distance.


    Before I knew it, the couple, Kan and Ran have moved to my left and right and now are pointing the tip of their spears towards me.


    After confirming the safety of everyone, tears of joy filled my eyes to my surprise.


    This is......the Vige of Fate. I cant be making a mistake.


    There are people infront of me with whom I could have only spoken by writing in the oracle. Breathing and talking like this.


    I am more happy than I thought.


    The unrealistic situation of me being in the game world. The sight which I have always dreamed of.


    It was a everyday wish which was impossible till the end ofst year but this time I am really here. Only way to exin the current situation in simple words is......Different World Transmigration.


    I am surprised but somehow my mind is calm because I already have grasp of the people in front of me. I have also read many such novels and manga and watched many animes.


    Why did this happen?


    Why did Ie to different world with Carol?


    ¨CThe voice I heard before going to bed ...


    This situation is full of many thigns which I dont understand but first I need to deal with the current situation.


    Being impatient and upset can breakdown the situation. Thats one of the things which I have learned in previous few months.


    I intend to be calm so I take a deep breath to suppress my high-pitched beating heart.


    ¡°A man who is emotionally unstable, suddenly crying andughing. I would like you to answer this question, depending upon your answer....¡±


    He has a sharp eye and questioning tone. If you didnt know about him then you would shrunk away from him but in my eyes he is only a reliable man protecting the vige.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m Yoshio, a servant of the God of Fate. I¡¯vee to return Carol who was being protected in the Kingdom of God till yesterday.¡±


    I gave a gentle smile while being conscious of my facial muscles. I hope he doesnt see any unnatural smile. I cant help but keep to this setting.


    I have already told Carol so I pretend to be some other person, they will feel disillusioned.


    ¡°The servant of God of Fate? Anyone can figure out such a lie¨C¡°


    ¡°Gams onii-sama. Yoshio is the servant of God of Fate. He yed with Carol over there!!¡±


    She stands between me and Gams. She is angry with her bulging cheeks.


    Destiny, half-out of Carol¡¯s bear rucksack was waving violently as if saying, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    You are back here safely.


    The body of the golden lizard shines in the sunlight against the green nature.


    This world looks better than Japan.


    Upon hearing Carol¡¯s followup, Gamz immediately put down his sword, stuck to his knees and drooped his head to the ground.


    Then the other vigers all took the same pose as Gams.s.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say that and not recognize you! All rudeness is my own responsibility. My responsibility.¡±


    No, its such an exaggeration.


    ¡°My onii-sama didnt know! Please give mercy to him because of my dedication!!¡±


    Chem rubbed her forehead against the ground and begged.


    Is this the authority of God?


    It seems Carol has convinced them by her safe appearance and words as she mentioned earlier but I dont want this kind of development.


    ¡°Raise your heads. I wont get angry about that. Mr Gams, you have protected this vige to this day. God was really pleased.¡±


    Lets say something like servant of God.


    I am used to writing letters in the oracle but I am not good at speaking with such a politenguage. Somehow my back is etching.


    At the same time, an expression of relief appears on the faces of the brother and sister duo who have raised their faces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too formal like that. I would be happy if you can treat me naturally like Carol.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Yoshio is kind. He cooked rice and he yed with me.¡±


    ¡°It was fun, was not it¡±


    Gently stroke Carol¡¯s head who is clinging to me.


    Normally you would be wary of a man suddenly appearing in strange dress not suited to the world. Thanks to her, it seems that we are likely to get along.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of Carol up until now! You even brought her here personally.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much! Thank you! I thought that I will never see her again!.


    Rodis and La take my hand and say thank you. La was so impressed that she ended up squirming.


    ¡°Sorry, if you want, lets go into the vige. Its still underdevelopment but please let us entertain you!¡±


    Chem approaches me with shining eyes.


    To her, an avid believer of God of Fate, perhaps Servant of God is like a noble and admired being.


    ¡°Thank you. I want to know the current state of the vige and you can talk to Carol how she has been.¡±


    Dont get tired of this tone. I am doing my best right now but I feel like I wont be able to hold someday...Whose idea was it?


    The Rodis family went inside first for preparing the hospitality. They ran to other side of the fence. Carol turned back and waved a lot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Carol is so fond of ...you¡±


    Chem seems to have more to say than just her attitude towards me.


    Its because she is alwayspeting for Gams and so it doesnt look like apliment.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bright and kind child. By the way, how did you guys get out of that situation? I and God can see the lower world through the Bible, but during that Temptation of the Evil God, Carol and the Bible I was sent to this ce, so I could not grasp the current situation of the vige. ¡±

 Chapter 57.2 - Servant of God

    <h4>Chapter 57 (2/2): Servant of God</h4>


    I understand that at that time, they sent Carol only due to the state of desperation.


    The problem is from there. I can predict that they killed all the monsters with therge number of bombs left in the cave but I did not think that the vigers will be safe after such a powerful explosion in the cave.


    ¡°The Bible was connecting us to God ..... that day we are going to die with the monsters after we have decided to send Carol with the Bible to God.¡±


    After all, I was right. The scene where everyone was prepared to die is still there within my memories.


    ¡°From there I ... I will speak.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how you speak. I am just a servant, not a God. I am also a human being.¡±


    I am still human.


    Lets reuse the settings I used on Carol.


    ¡°It might be a bit rude, but please forgive me. We decided to use the bomb but Kan and Ran stopped us. They originally lived in that room. When we were there, they told us that the room was originally a tunnel which wasnt being used anymore.¡±


    ......Ah!


    Kand and Ran had lived there in the past. So they knew about the hidden warehouse and found the bombs there.


    They knew in advance that the room assigned to them was originally a tunnel separated by wooden walls.


    Only the room assigned to Ran and Kan had one wooden wall of nks. That was.....a hint!


    They seemed to have given up and curled up at the corner of the room but they were actually trying to peel off the nks.


    At that time I was impatient so I coudnt afford to observe calmly and carefully. It was natural that I didnt even turn my head towards the movements of Kan and Ran.....Would I be worried if I noticed?


    ¡°Before we could peel of the nks, the door was destroyed but at thest minute we we managed to make the wooden wall copse and escape into the tunnel. We detonated the bombs and the room exploded with the monsters in it.¡±


    Extending the squib earned time for the explosion, all the vigers escaped safely and the enemy was destroyed.


    I have regrets of not being able to see the explosion scene on the screen but the fact that the vigers survived is more than enough. Its a luxury to want more.


    ¡°Yes, you had a hard time but everyone is safe after all.¡±


    These words cane out from the bottom of my heart.


    I believed they were safe but always wondered somewhere in my heart if Carol was the only viger left.


    But everyone is alive. There are breathing in front of me and having conversation with me.


    I gaze at my hand, open and close it. The feeling of my body. I crouched down and touched the soil.


    If this is a dream then its one where its impossible to distinguish between dream and reality.


    At the moment I feel that a simple dream is more convincing to me but the feeling of my bod and this clear vision couldnt be a dream.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    When I crouched down and touched the ground, Chem suddenly walked upto me.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to touch the ground of this world.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Was it different from the world of God?¡±


    ¡°Haha. It is the same.¡±


    I stand up, watch dirt off my knees and catch upto Gams and Murus.


    Speaking of Murus, she hasnt spoken a word. She is just staring at me.


    She believes in a different God. A God who didnt help them and an attendant who brought back the believer¡¯s child.


    I wonder how much big of the difference there is.


    Maybe there was a yer overseeing the vige of Murus. But I think he coudnt help for some reason. I think so.


    I would like to say these words but I cant convey the existence of the yers who give instructions in game like manners.


    ¡°Wee to our vige.¡±


    When I heard Chem¡¯s words and raised my face from the ground, the sight of the vige still under reconstruction spread out in front of me.


    The inside of the log fence has secured several times morend than before. Multiple houses like log cabins and tents made up of pirs and clothes are lined up.


    The ce where the cave was supposed to be was now filled with Earth and Sand. You can tell at a nce how powerful the explosion was.


    There were about twenty people working in such a ce. Most are new to me.


    Even though its winter, everyone is sweating and working hard.


    There are more than a dozen adult human beings. Five male and female elves with long ears. There may be more people than visible.


    There are not only buildings but also fields and water filled areas. I used to hesitant to call the previous stae as a vige but now it couldnt beughed at if someone calls this ce a vige.


    If we assume that the time flowed with same speed as my world since that explosion, is revival like this possible in just six days?


    ¡°They are?¡±


    ¡°The day after we managed to get over ¡± The Temptation of the Evil God ¡°, Mr. Dordord brought a lot of immigrant applicants. The survivors from where we lived and the elf vige joined us.¡±


    Chem puts her hand together in front of her chest and thanks God.


    Its a pain that the cave where they used to live can no longer be used but it seems that the vigers home are in good conditions. So far they do not have any problems with the lodging.


    Looking at the tent like building, arge pir is embedded at the center and arge cloth isid over it.


    A house which is easy to build after you can secure arge cloth. Not much stable but it should be enough to survive in rain and wind.


    ¡°The cloth was provided by Mr.Dordord. He said that it was a second hand item that was inherited from the nomads but it is very helpful.¡±


    Nomad? The tent-like shape is a bit like that of the Mongolian nomads, to say the least.


    ¡°Is food okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We were able to secure arge number of corpses of monsters in that attack. It also saved the trouble of burning a few.¡±


    I am satisfied with the exnation of Chem.


    They killed nearly a 100 monsters so there should be dozen of the edible ones. Since the meat doesnt rot easily in the winter, it means that enough food was obtained.


    ¡°Pleasee in here..¡±


    I was invited to arger tent than the surroundings, I went inside.


    The first thing should be information gathering of thest few days but Carol talked enthusiastically about Japan so leave it for now.

 Chapter 58.1 - Party

    <h4>Chapter 58 (1/2): Party</h4>


    After taking the bath, there was a banquet to entertain me.


    All the vigers gathered in therged and introduced themselves to me but I cant remember all their names. I willter reread the past logs in the smartphone and memorize the names of the vigers.


    Eleven inhabitants from the vige where Rodis Family and Gams used to live.


    Six inhabitants from the vige of Murus.


    In addition there are seven indigenous people, Rodis, La, Carol, Gams, Chem, Kan and Ran.


    There are 24 people in total.


    A lot of supplies were lost in the Temptation of the Evil God but I am happy that the vigers are still alive.


    However, the two horses that used to pull the carriage and who fled the vige together with them were killed by monsters. So Carol, who had been petting them and had given them a name was severely depressed.


    She seems to have recovered afterforting her that she is now back with the vigers.


    The dishes lined up in front of me were mainly meat dishes. Although they were light, I felt better than eating them when I was hungry at home.


    ¡°Oh, what is the World of Gods like?¡±


    Its Chem who came close to me with a wooden cup.


    As a devout believer of God of Fate, its no wonder that its a concern for her.


    Carol gave only abstract exnations like, ¡°It was amazing!¡± ¡°There were so many delicious things!¡± So it seems that the vigers who listened could not understand well.


    So, Chem¡¯s question is a crosswalk which all the vigers are paying attention to.


    ¡°Our country treats everyone equally and there is fairness.¡±


    Though its just on the front. I dont need to break the dream of the believers though.


    ¡°So, I will be happy if you treat me like a viger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will do that then.¡±


    Chem says like a politician.


    It would not be possible to immediately get over it but I will be happy if I can be friends with them like Carol.


    ¡°It¡¯s faster to actually see than exining by mouth.¡±


    I take out my smartphone and show them the stored photos.


    These were the records of the days which I spent with Carol.


    Carol is included in all the photos because the subject is good.


    ¡°What a precise and beautiful picture! It is as if the scene was cut and contained ...¡±


    ¡°This huge building ...¡±


    Chem and Gams duo are impressed by different points.


    ¡°I see Carol in every scene! Good thing, it looks fun. The chewy food looks delicious.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, it¡¯s a nice smile. It seems like it was really fun over there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It was so fun and delicious!¡±


    Rodis family seems to be blooming with happiness.


    Kan and Ran are staring at the photo with wide open eyes. Are you surprised?


    Murus is staying away from me and asionally giving a look.


    After showing a picture, every time I was asked a question and while answering them it waste at night.


    The paty was dissolved and I moved to my assigned tent.


    I refused to take a private tent for myself and upy it personally but the vigers stubbornly refused to give up.


    Its rude to say too much after their kindness so I thanked them and got into the tent alone.


    ¡°Hahhh. To be honest, it would be nice to have such a ce for myself.¡±


    Since I was acting like a servant of God whole day, my mental fatigue was at its limit.


    I lie on the floor and throw out my hands to rx.


    I want to sleep without any any doubts, anxieties and worries but thats not possible.


    Just thinking about things wont help if you will just leave them. You should do what can be done.


    First ... contacting my family.


    I must make most out of the advantage of the using th Inte and phone. I could send an email but I am sure that they will call back.


    Then it would be faster to just make a phone call in the first ce. Then the question arises whom to call.


    My father ... I am still nervous about him so lets put him on hold.


    My sister ... I have been able to talk morefortably than before but I am still weak so I put her on hold as well.


    Then the only one left is my mother.


    I can talkfortably because my mother is the person with whom I had most of my conversations since my withdrawal.


    Its decided. I select my mothers phone number from the phone book registered on the phone.

 Chapter 58 (2/2): Death?

    <h4>Chapter 58 (2/2): Death?</h4>


    Trantor: Asada


    Editor: Kylerboi (edited)


    ¡°Hello, this is Yoshio.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally connected! Is everything okay?¡±


    I lean my neck away to my mother¡¯s loud and impatient voice.


    What does she mean? No way. She shouldn¡¯t know that I am in a different world.


    ¡°Well, everything is okay but what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? The worst snowstorm in recent decades has hit Hokkaido and the whole transportationwork is now paralyzed! It¡¯s not even a big deal for some areas to get their lifelines cut. Why don¡¯t you know about it?¡±


    ¡­¡­ Well, there is such a thing in Hokkaido[?]


    I can¡¯t know about it because I flew to another world on the second day of Hokkaido.


    It¡¯s bad for the people who live there but in a sense, it¡¯s convenient for me.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. You see, this is a remote area in Hokkaido, and the only road connecting the vige has suffered an avnche, so the prospect of a quick recovery is slim.¡±


    ¡°I see ¡­ but I¡¯m d you are safe. So when will you be back?¡±


    ¡°In a few days¡­.. but in the worst case, I will be stuck here for a few weeks.¡±


    ¡°It would be tough. Is it a nuisance to the vigers? Are amodation expenses adequate?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m staying at a viger¡¯s house. so I¡¯m grateful for that. I¡¯ve gotta hang up because it¡¯s hard for the phone to connect because of the snowstorm. Say hello to Dad and Sayuki for me! I am hanging up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t overdo it. Also, call the presidentter.¡±


    ¡°OK. See youter.¡±


    I hang up the phone and take a sigh of relief.


    The first barrier has been cleared. Next is the President.


    On the contrary, if I wait it might get difficult to call so I am gonna call immediately.


    ¡°Hello¡±


    ¡°Oh, there you are! Is everything all right?¡±


    After all, he seems to be informed about the bad weather in Hokkaido.


    ¡°Yes, somehow. But it seems that the only road leading to the vige is filled with an avnche and there is no prospect of a quick recovery.¡±


    ¡°It will be a tough job. Don¡¯t worry about the part-time job. January is rtively free. It will be busy again from around March though.¡±


    The president informed me that there are new employees in manypanies in April so they ask for the cleaning to improve their appearance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what had happened to Yama but he is working properly once again. It seems like he wasn¡¯t feeling well at the end of thest year, but now he is in great shape once again. Its as if he was possessed.¡±


    Mr. Yamamoto has returned back to normal?


    There a lot to say about the cause because the vige got in a predicament but it doesn¡¯t make sense to me him after the memory loss.


    ¡°I will contact you as soon as the road gets restored and I am ready to return.¡±


    ¡°I am looking forward to the souvenirs from Hokkaido.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll buy something that is delicious. I¡¯m sorry about the hassle.¡±


    Things went smoother than expected. ¡­¡­ It¡¯s scary.


    Anyway, it¡¯s okay even if I cant go back to Japan for a few days or weeks. That¡¯s a relief.


    ¡°Well¡­ What should I do now?¡±


    I have to decided what to do while I am in this vige. Help the vigers?


    Directly interacting with the vigers and sweat together. That¡¯s something which I have been longing for.


    A few months ago, it would have been like a dream to live in a different world and be treated as a messenger of God.


    ¡°Is there a way to go home?¡±


    As far as I know of the character who goes to another world, mostly die and reincarnate in another world.


    Actually, after the car chase, there might have been an ident while I was sleeping and I died and reincarnated here.


    In that case, it would be impossible to go back.


    I operated my smartphone and read news about Hokkaido but I could not get any information about there being a traffic ident.


    However, there is the possibility that even if there was an ident, due to the paralyzed transportation it has not been noticed yet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything after all.¡±


    Let¡¯s keep checking the news every day.


    You should make the most advantage of having a smartphone.


    When I was operating my smartphone, I suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°Are there any operating phone numbers left in history?¡±


    When I tried looking for it, there was an iing call from Management in call history.


    Calling that and talking can answer all questions.


    Maybe they will tell me how to return as well.


    Maybe they can exin the current situation.


    They may tell me that there is no way to go back.


    Whatever the say, I can at least be convinced and my future policy could be solidified.


    It¡¯s scary to know the truth. It¡¯s my bad habit to put off everything.


    Act even if a painful result awaits. A rule which I have decided to follow to live a life without regrets.


    I sit down, correct my posture, and hold the smartphone.


    I touch the world Management in the iing call history with trembling fingers.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ No one is picking up.


    ¡°Is there a reason I can¡¯t get out to them or something else?¡±


    I can¡¯t do anything about it so I hang up.


    If they are busy then they will call back after hanging up. I did what I can so I will just wait.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s think of this from a different perspective. First of all, help the vige and adjust to the air in the vige.¡±


    While pushing up my fist and making a deration, I suddenly feel a line of sight on me and turn to my feet.


    Destiny was gazing at me.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be with Carol?¡±


    When asked, it diverts his line of sight and shakes his head sideways.


    It looks as if saying that I don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Did youe out so as not to disturb their family?¡±


    Destiny nods and stands on his two feet and make round shape with his forefoot.


    It looks like Geisha. [1]


    ¡°Then do you want to sleep together?¡±


    It came andid on the bedding that I had prepared. I covered it with a nket and came into it.


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] Geisha (Ü¿Õß) (/?¨Àe???/; Japanese: [¨Àe??a]),[1][2] geiko (Ü¿×Ó), or geigi (Ü¿¼Ë) are female Japanese entertainers who perform traditional Japanese artforms, such as traditional dance and singing. They are distinctively characterized by the kimono and the oshiroi makeup they wear.

 Chapter 59: Life in the Village of Fate and I act like a squire

    <h4>Chapter 59: Life in the Vige of Fate and I act like a squire</h4>


    Trantor: Tiny


    Editor: you


    The inside of the tent was much morefortable and considerably less colder than I had expected.


    In the center is a huge log of peeled wood. At the top was a piece of cloth, which supported the roof and the wall.


    There was a kind of a hearth a little ways away from the pirs, where a fire was being built.


    We sit around that fire. There is a carpet on the floor, which must have been brought by Donald.


    ¡°I am renewed. Master Yoshio, the God of Fate¡¯s squire. Thank you for protecting Carol.¡±


    Chem and Gum bow deeply.


    Kang and Ran, standing at the entrance of the tent, do the same, but Murus, who is sitting on one knee a little farther away, only nods. She seems unwee.


    ¡°Look up, please. I have only obeyed God and spent time with you. Besides, I¡¯ve had so much that I would like to thank you for.¡±


    I was only with Carol for a week or so, but I¡¯ll never forget those hectic but fun days.


    ¡°And by the way, as for this dwelling, it would be a bit pricey to acquire it for free from a merchant.¡±


    I¡¯m trying to get my head around it and shake out my vocabry, but I¡¯m beginning to feel quite suspicious about how I use words.


    There was also a very stilted tone to the oracle so I was just about able to make it work.


    ¡±Yes. Donald-san said it was fine for free, but we all decided it would be ufortable to be that lenient, so we sold the materials of the monsters we defeated in thest attack to pay for it.¡±


    The ravenous boar was edible, but the other monsters didn¡¯t seem to eat them.


    It seems that the monsters that were killed by bombs are not marketable because there is a lot of damage, but there are quite a few monsters that were also killed by other means.


    The value of the materials is not very high, but the number sold certainly said something.


    ¡±Also, when we were digging up the buried caves, little by little, we found some ore in the sediment.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that blowing it up copsed the un-excavated bedrock and gave us new ore?¡±


    ¡°The squire is right, sir.¡±


    The cave was said to be an abandoned mine, so it¡¯s not surprising that there was still ore in it.


    ¡°I see, it¡¯s a blessing in disguise, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    To be honest, it¡¯s a shame that so many of our necessities and memorables have been buried, but I¡¯m honestly d that we have an increased source of funding in the form of ore.


    ¡°So you think you¡¯ll be able to secure enough reserves tost the winter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    The number of vigers has increased and I have some reserves. I was relieved that all my worries were unfounded.


    ¡°By the way, how long can the squire stay here?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about, but it¡¯s unclear at the moment. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some kind of notification from God: ¡­¡­¡±


    I opened my Bible and looked through it to see if there was anything written on it, but other than the words of the oracle I sent, it was a nk piece of paper.


    I turned on my phone and it worked normally. But can I use the inte ¡­¡­?


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s all right.¡±


    I smile back at Chem, who seems concerned by me suddenly raising my voice.


    Even though I¡¯m supposed to be in another world, I¡¯m connected to the inte and can use the Vige of Destiny app. I¡¯ve seen at least two anime with this kind of setup before.


    Can I use the functions of my phone without any problems? That means the ¡­¡­ phone will work too.


    I came to a different world, and this is the management system ¨C I guess that¡¯s, God¡¯s purpose.


    Or is it just me getting involved in bringing Carol back to her world?


    Either way, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.


    First, I¡¯ll tell my family what¡¯s going on. If I call them on the phone, they¡¯ll know who I am if they hear me, so I¡¯ll use social media. If it¡¯s a text message, I can check it before I post anything unintentional.


    I should tell thepany that I won¡¯t be home for a while.


    ¡­¡­ No, wait a minute. It might be¡­


    ¡°Speaking of which, ¡­¡­. Chem, do you understand this term? How are you and your brother getting along these days?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, what did you say?¡±


    I knew it. I tried to speak with Japanese after asking the question, but it wasn¡¯t automatically tranted. If this is the case, the vigers won¡¯t be able to know what I¡¯m talking about when I speak Japanese.


    The remaining problem is how to charge my phone, but that can be managed since I brought a sr phone charger.


    I won this one as a prize for my hobby, but I never used it because I was a recluse. I threw it in my luggage with a light-hearted attitude, hoping to give it a chance to y an active role for once, and it worked.


    I¡¯ll have toe up with an excuseter, and call my family and the president.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the pile upter in the evening, but is there anything I can do to help? If it¡¯s hard work, I might be able to help you a little.¡±


    Then I finished talking and stood up.


    ¡±I can¡¯t let the squire do that!¡±


    Chem tries to stop them by changing her hue. 1


    The other people were also stunned and looked at me with shocked expressions.


    ¡±I have been told by God to help the vige grow. If I spend my time pretending to be a customer, God will scold me for it. So let me help you as if you are helping me.¡±


    It seemed that they couldn¡¯t argue with me when the name of God was mentioned, and although they were afraid, they allowed me to work in the vige.


    I always felt alienated while ying the game¡¶The Vige of Destiny¡·.


    I could watch over them as a god, but I was unable to join the circle of vigers.


    How many times I wanted to work with them and share joys and struggles with them.


    I was given the perfect opportunity to do so. There was no way I was going to miss this!


    When I was a recluse, I had worried about my fitness, but it¡¯s improving now. I should be able to help the vigers a bit.


    There was a time when I thought that ¡­¡­.


    ¡±Hahahaha, ngg. Zee-hah-hah.


    I took in so much air I thought I was going to vomit.


    Exhaustion is what this is all about, I can assure you, and I can¡¯t move my body at all.


    I had been repairing fences and carrying dirt for about five hours now, trying to be of service to the vigers. I was proud of my fitness from working as a cleaner, but I was mistaken.


    The amount of work ispletely different from that of a part-time job.


    The vigers are able to do the same amount of work effortlessly. Do the inhabitants of this world have a different body structure?


    Still, all the muscles in my body are screaming because I forced myself to do all the tasks that require muscle strength, so my body is screaming.


    If I was going to transfer to another world, I wanted the standard cheat ability or something. Then I could be more useful to the vige.


    ¡±Thank you for your help, Squire-sama.¡±


    It was Chem who handed me a towel-like cloth as I slumped to the ground and leaned on his shoulder.


    She¡¯s a beauty even from close range. I almost feel overwhelmed by the beauty in the flesh that is different from what I see on the screen, but right now I don¡¯t even have the time to be shy.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you. Fuuuhu ¡­¡­. It¡¯s tough to do hard work that I¡¯m not used to. You are all very well trained.¡±


    I thought so wholeheartedly. The vigers have inspired me to work for them, but it seems I¡¯m still not even close to their level.


    ¡±Hmph, thank you very much.¡±


    The smiling expression on her face looks much softer than when we first met.


    I¡¯m d if showing her the human and pathetic side of me made her feel a little morefortable with me.


    This was another calcted move! I wish I could say it was cool, but I was supposed to show how useful I was¡­we¡¯lle back to thatter.


    Even though it was wintertime, I was sweaty and ufortable, but there was no way I could pass on the luxury of wanting to take a bath. Kang and Ran had built a wooden bath for me before, but it was either shattered by that st or, even if it was safe, it was under the dirt and sand.


    A change of clothes and a towel are in the travel bag that came to the other world with me, so I¡¯ll just have to endure wiping my body and changing clothes.


    The actuality is that you can¡¯t get rid of it.


    On the verge of giving up, I can¡¯t help but look at Chem


    Why did she look so smug? Had they made another bath? [2]


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the tub broken in the explosion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the bathtub was indeed destroyed, but instead the impact of the explosion caused a hot spring to gush forth, and it is now a useful resting ce for the vige.¡±


    This is such great luck!


    I have heard a story that a hot spring was dug out of the ground while digging a mine. I heard that there is a Japanese town that became a hot spring town from there.


    Isn¡¯t it too lucky to be ¡­¡­


    ¡°I was talking to the people in the vige about how it was the guidance of the god of fate who even maniptes luck.¡±


    They¡¯re praying for me with their hands steepled, but I don¡¯t know of any such miracle.


    I¡¯m a little guilty of taking credit for a mere coincidence ying the god of fate, but if the vigers are happy, it¡¯s good.


    ¡°I see. Well then, I¡¯ll feel free to take a dip in the hot springs.¡±


    Chem led me to the former cave nearby, where there were logs thinner than the fence surrounding the vige lined up and a log hut had been set up.


    ¡°This is the hot spring?¡±


    I can see the steam rising into the sky, which is beginning to lose its light.


    There are two entrances, seemingly separated by gender. No surprise there.


    There are shelves and baskets inside; this ce looks more like a Japanese bathhouse than a Western-style bathhouse.


    Since there was no wall separating the changing room and the hot spring, I took off my clothes while observing the hot spring. The hot spring is surrounded by a variety of small andrge stones, and the area is filled with hot springs.


    It¡¯s a bit like a fantasy game, but it has less of a medieval European feel to it and more of a Japanese feel to it.


    I¡¯m not a fan of the mixed bathing culture of the Edo period ¡­¡­ if you want to add a Japanese touch to your game.


    I put the clothes I removed in the basket and put them on the shelf, and then I approached the bathtub.


    There was also a wooden tub, so I covered myself with hot water and let the sweat and dust wash off before soaking in the bathtub.


    ¡°Whew. It¡¯s the best ¡­¡­. I never thought I¡¯d be able to enjoy a hot spring in another world.¡±


    This situation sounds like a continuation of my trip to Hokkaido.


    If I exin to my family that I¡¯m here to stay at a secluded hot spring inn, they¡¯ll believe me.


    ¡°Oh, so this is what I can tell everyone¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to a vige in Hokkaido, where I¡¯m helping to develop a vige that I¡¯ve been in contact with for a long time,¡±


    I¡¯ve told my family and the president that I¡¯m going to go there.


    ¡­¡­ There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.


    Truth in the lie, huh?


    If this is how I can get back to my world, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.


    But I don¡¯t know why or how I came here.


    So I have no idea how to get back.


    I¡¯ve seen a popr anime about reincarnation and read the original novel and thought ¡°I want to reincarnate in another world too and start my life over¡±.


    When I was a NEET, I used to wish almost every day that I could escape this rotten reality.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dreamed of reincarnating in another world. And that too, being respected by everyone as a follower of God.¡±


    I don¡¯t have any cheat abilities, but my current situation is blessed.


    Every time the people I met in the vige saw me, they would stop and pray and offer words of thanks.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve ever been treated with so much respect and politeness in my life.


    Maybe I would have a happier future if I lived here like this.


    Somehow the inte is connected, there are hot springs and food.


    The biggest problem is the monster attack, but I¡¯ve tried to use my phone to activate a miracle.


    As long as I can give direct instructions without using the oracle, it¡¯s more flexible to stay over here for something.


    And most importantly, there are people here who need me.


    ¡±But still, ¡­¡­.¡±


    I sank nose-deep into the hot springs, hoping to soothe some of the difort in my chest that I couldn¡¯t put into words.


    Trantor and Editor Notes:


    [1] going through his blood phase. Also¡­the dude be a chameleon or what cuz bruh¡­


    [2] This is literally not in the JP version, the actual trantion is something like ¡°It didn¡¯t look like she was lying or joking. So, did she make another bath? ¨C IT MAKES NO SENSE, HOW DO YOU KNOW!?!?!?

 Chapter 60: Reconstruction work and me working as hard as I can

    <h4>Chapter 60: Reconstruction work and me working as hard as I can</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    My first night in this vige ended as I heard the sound of bells ringing. I slept wellst night without dreaming, so waking up was not bad. I felt both hopeful and anxious that I would be back in Hokkaido when I woke up, but all I could see was the inside of the tent.


    ¡°I thought it was a dream.¡±


    I heard a movement next to me, so I turned my head and saw Destiny peeking out from under the nket. This is a very unsexy development.


    ¡°Hey, everybody, breakfast is ready!¡±


    The vige is still in the process of development, so Lodis is in charge of all the food and provides breakfast, lunch and dinner for everyone in the dining hall. The ringing of the bell earlier was a signal that breakfast was ready. The bells didn¡¯t exist back when I was watching, so they must have been bought or given from Doldold.


    ¡°Breakfast. You want toe with me?¡±


    Destiny was rubbing his eyes sleepily, but he climbed up from my legs onto my shoulders. Then, with a huge yawn, he threw his whole body on my shoulder andid down on his back.


    ¡°You want me to carry you?¡±


    I was slightly annoyed that he raised his right paw lightly and waved it. Carol said that Destiny is recognized by the vigers as the servant of the squire, and yesterday he seemed to be satisfied with the food tribute.


    You were born in this world, but you grew up in Japan, so let¡¯s get along, even if we don¡¯t know anyone. I patted the head of Destiny, who was lying on my shoulder, and left the tent.


    The vige cafeteria is a structure with only log posts and a roof, so I go there and take a seat at the end of the table where there are few people. The vigers would get nervous if I went near them, so I carefully kept my distance. The people handing out breakfast seem to be women or people who are not good at manualbor. Carol is helping to carry the food, smiling and enjoying herself.


    ¡°Good morning, Yoshio.¡±


    As soon as I put the food in front of me, Carol greeted me cheerfully. She seemed to have changed her clothes into something from this world. My sister¡¯s old clothes looked good on her, but she felt morefortable in these.


    ¡°Good morning. You¡¯re full of energy today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Carol, can I join you?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll eat with you.¡±


    I¡¯d even like to ask her to do it for me. The other vigers treat me like I¡¯m special and don¡¯t talk to me, but I hope that if they see Carol¡¯s casual approach to them, they will eventually feel closer to¡­¡­me.


    ¡°What are you going to do today, Yoshio?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to carry dirt from the cave.¡±


    Building and processing wood seemed to be the work of the elves, Kang and Ran, and I were not involved. A total of five people, including Gams, Murus, and three new young men from the vige, are in charge of hunting monsters and gathering food around the vige. When there are too many monsters, Kang, Ran, and the elves will join them.


    With double the number of people who can fight, the vige¡¯s defense has be quite strong. I have a desire to see the scenery around this vige, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll only be a burden if we encounter a monster, so I restrain myself. As a result, there¡¯s only so much I can do.


    ¡°I¡¯d really like you to rx.¡±


    Sitting next to Carol, diagonally in front of me, was Chem.


    ¡°The food you eat without doing anything doesn¡¯t taste very good.¡±


    I used to feel morefortable eating alone because I didn¡¯t have to be nagged, and I never wanted to eat with anyone.


    ¡°Oh, yes, that¡¯s right. This is the Bible that Carol and I came with, would you mind if I kept it while I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    I want to give it back to Chem because he cherished it, but I don¡¯t want to part with it while I¡¯m in this world.


    ¡°As for the oracle, if he has anything to tell me, he will tell me directly. Now that he has used his power to bring Carol and me into this world, please consider that the oracle will be less frequent for a while to allow his body to rest.¡±


    I¡¯ll set it up as¡­¡­It¡¯s not that I¡¯m tired of thinking of oracles everyday. In addition, it¡¯s easier to talk to them directly when I¡¯ m here. After eating, I took a short break and was about to¡­¡­start working with the vigers, but before that, I had to go somewhere.


    ¡°Do you mind if Ie in?¡±


    I called out to him in front of the wooden hut.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two voices came back from inside. When I opened the door, I saw two¡­¡­red pandas cutting wood. Kang and Ran seemed to be working on a piece of wood. This is the ce where they work every day because they cannot keep up with the production of furniture and tools due to the increase in the number of people. If they were free, I¡¯d like to pet their fluffy fur, but I¡¯ll try to hold back.


    ¡°What do you want, squire?¡±


    When I see her turn around and tilt her head, my cheeks naturally start to rx. Damn, it¡¯s twice as attractive when you see it in person.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Kang and Mrs. Ran can also work with metal.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The dwarves taught us.¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not tooplicated.¡±


    They were pointing to a furnace and what looked like an anvil. There were a number of swords and arrowheads nearby. Were they made by them?


    ¡°So could you make something like this?¡±


    I show him a certain item I¡¯ve looked up on my phone beforehand.


    ¡°A long spear?¡±


    ¡°But with a weird tip.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a weapon used by the gods. What do you think?¡±


    They were both staring at the screen of the phone, but suddenly turned to look at me and gave a small nod. I want to squeeze you.


    ¡°Can I ask you to produce it when you¡¯re free?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    They readily agreed. I guess that¡¯s the advantage of being a messenger of God. I was sorry to leave, but I couldn¡¯t interfere with their work any longer, so I headed to my own workshop.


    *****


    I¡¯m digging hard with a pickaxe at the remains of the cave, but it¡¯s a task that never seems to end. I pull over a nearby crate and ce my phone and charger on it. It¡¯s sr-powered, so I have to do it now when the weather is clear.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s what I wanted, it¡¯s¡­¡­very in.¡±


    I¡¯ve always had a strong image of transferring to another world or being reincarnated to another world, where you can y monsters, be appreciated by the inhabitants of the other world, and be popr.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, haha!¡±


    While picturing in my mind an image of me umting chi and sending it flying, I repeatedly thrust my hand out like a sumo wrestler, but nothing came out. I tried jumping on the spot to see if there was a possibility that my physical abilities had actually increased, but it was the same as usual.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get serious!¡±


    Don¡¯t expect any warrior or cheat harem type development. I¡¯ve been working diligently for about two hours, with a break in between, when I hear the sound of bells again. It was more intense than the breakfast signal, and the interval was shorter. The sound made me uneasy.


    ¡°Monsters areing near the fence. Everyone, please move away from the fence area!¡±


    That¡¯s Chem¡¯s voice. I searched for the source of the sound and found her on top of the watchtower. A bell the size of a man¡¯s head was set up there.


    ¡°The watchtower looks great. Did you rebuild it?¡±


    Before, there was only enough space for two people, but now it looks like five people can easily fit. When I looked around again, I saw that there were four simr watchtowers standing near the log fence.


    The number of monsters that attacked them in the ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡± was extraordinary. The vigers told me that most of the structures outside as well as inside the cave had been destroyed. I moved to the watchtower and climbed up thedder while watching the vigers buzzing about the monster attack.


    ¡°Chem, where are the enemiesing from?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Master Yoshio! In the woods to the northeast.¡±


    The guards were Chem and a neer, an elf, so I greeted them both and turned my gaze in the direction they were pointing. The trees around the fence had been cleared, but beyond that was a dense forest. Through the gaps in the trees, we could see a pack of ck dogs. Gams and the rest of the team had already returned and were standing in front of the fence.


    Not only the elves here, but also the other elves have taken up positions on top of another watchtower and are setting up their bows. I¡¯ll have to keep a close eye on them and see how they fight.


    Six ck dogs jumped out from the boundary of the forest. Three of them were pierced and killed by the elves¡¯ long range shots. The fantasy setting of elves being expert archers seems to be applicable to this world. Of the remaining three, Gams sliced through two of them with his left and right swords. Thest one was killed by the rest of the vigers with a spear.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    When I first started¡¶The Vige of Destiny¡·, there was nothing but despair if they were to be attacked by that many ck dogs, but now they can handle it with ease. The defense capability is a world apart from what it was back then.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all been working very hard.¡±


    Chem face was proud as she smiled.


    ¡°The reason why everyone is able to fight with courage is because you, a user of healing magic, is standing behind them. Thank you for always healing and supporting the vigers.¡±


    Chem had been underestimating herself for some time and was concerned that she was not being useful in battle, so she took the opportunity to bow her head in thanks on behalf of the vigers. In fact, I was thinking of sending a text of praise from the gods in the form of an oracle, but I was hesitant to do so because I was afraid of favoring one viger over another.


    ¡°Oh, no! Please raise your head!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile when I saw Chem shaking her hands and head violently from side to side in distraught.


    ¡°Thank you, Yoshio-sama. Your words have lifted a heavy burden from my heart.¡±


    ¡°God appreciates all the vigers, even you. Of course, I feel the same way as God.¡±


    I know I¡¯m ttering myself, but didn¡¯t I sound like a follower of God in this conversation! I think you have a surprising talent for acting. I¡¯ve been deceiving my family about the ¡¶The Vige of Destiny¡·and acting as a follower of God to Carol. A talent for lying is not something to be proud of, let¡¯s reflect on it. Then we thanked each other and chatted.


    ¡°Oh, I have to prepare lunch.¡±


    With a sudden p of her hands, Chem rushed down thedder. Is it time for lunch already? Time flies when you¡¯re in this vige. When I was a NEET, there was nothing to do but watch videos, y games, and kill time on the Inte.


    Every day was depressing and I hated the sunny hours when most people were working. Now, the sunshine and the wind blowing through the air are pleasant. It¡¯s amazing how much the world can change depending on how you feel. I went downstairs and ran over to La, who was working in the kitchen, and asked her to let me help her with something.

 Chapter 61: My position in the village and my advice

    <h4>Chapter 61: My position in the vige and my advice</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    There are several ways to secure your ce in another world. Show off your strength or use your knowledge of modern Japan to provide a better life. Since I started ying ¡°The Vige of Destiny¡±, I¡¯ve read many reference books. I took advantage of free submission sites and read mainly works in which Japanese people are active after going to another world.


    There were several patterns established there, and the mostmon were those two patterns. First of all, as for strength, let¡¯s give up on that. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m physically stronger or have special abilities. What am I supposed to do against a monster with a body that is no different from the one I had in Japan?


    Next, I¡¯m going to show off my modern knowledge, but I¡¯ve already passed on the knowledge that I could use to the oracle. However, the local vigers were more knowledgeable about wood processing and daily life, so I couldn¡¯t be of much use to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m stuck.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help muttering to myself, but it was too early to give up. In the reference books, there was a section about being evaluated for entertaining with food. Using this as a model, I tried a few dishes at home that I could make with the ingredients sent from the ¡°Vige of Destiny. As a result of repeated trial and error, I discovered that a certain seasoning would make the dish extremely tasty.


    Carol brought it with her to Hokkaido as one of her souvenirs when she returned to the vige. When I returned to my tent and opened my bag, I found a hugemercial size can of Chinese seasoning. It contains the vor of chicken and pork, and can be dissolved in hot water to make Chinese soup, or added to other Chinese dishes to recreate the taste of a restaurant.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have enough power, I can always rely on products!¡±


    ¡­¡­I feel sorry for myself, but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m going to visit the cooking area with the red can in my hand.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still in the middle of cooking, do you mind if I make one dish as well?¡±


    When I spoke to Chem, who was preparing the food, she had aplicated expression on her face, a mixture of dismay and surprise.


    ¡°The, uh, the squire cooks?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I brought some special seasoning from the Kingdom of God.¡±


    When I showed them the can, the vigers in charge of cooking looked at it with great interest. Still, they seemed uneasy about leaving the cooking to me, and didn¡¯t give me a good answer.


    ¡°To have the squire go that far is¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow, Yoshio¡¯s going to make me dinner again it¡¯s so delicious, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±


    Carol, who interrupted the conversation, is running around me, expressing her joy. Seeing this, Chem and the others kept their mouths shut and stared at the red can. Nice assist, Carol!


    ¡°The rice seems to be almost cooked, so I¡¯ll use this and the meat.¡±


    Don¡¯t wait for the other person¡¯s opinion and start working quickly. In this kind of situation, it is quicker to force your way through. This world is European, but with a mix of Japanese and Western influences, so modern Japanese ingredients and cooking utensils aremonce. It¡¯s nice to be able to cook as if I was cooking at home.


    ¡°Do you want to try?¡±


    Separate the meat from the fat and chop it into small pieces. I borrowed a hemispherical iron pan, like a wok, and slowly stir-fried the separated pieces of fat to release the oil. I threw the meat into the pan and let it cook for a while, and then I put the freshly cooked rice into the pan, which Carol had taken out for me. It would have been easier to cook the rice cold, but for now, speed was of the essence.


    I stir-fried the rice while blending in the oil, and seasoned it with Chinese seasoning and a little salt. The fried rice was ready in no time. As the tes areid out in front of the vigers waiting in the dining hall, they stare at the mysterious rice dish. I¡¯ve never seen a scene in the game where rice is seasoned and eaten, so this kind of dish may be quite rare. While everyone was exploring the surroundings without touching it, Carol was the first to take a spoon and scrape it down.


    ¡°Mmm, mmm. Yoshio, it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Seeing her chewing with a big smile on her face, the vigers also spoke their minds.


    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Delicious! It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted anything quite like it before, but I don¡¯t know how you can get it to taste like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Everyone is eating it with enthusiasm. It seems that for the first time in this vige, I was able to do something that made me feel like the hero of another world. Thank you, makers of this product! I feel a bit guilty that my reputation has risen even though it wasn¡¯t my own strength, but the vigers are happy, so it¡¯s not a bad thing, right?


    We¡¯ll just have to build rtionships like this little by little, right? I¡¯m still not sure what the reason is foring here, but I can contact Japan and they won¡¯t be suspicious of me because of the bad weather in Hokkaido. I¡¯m sure the management will contact me in a few days and things will progress.


    *****


    ¨CMore than three weeks have passed since then. The development of the vige is going well, with the number of wooden houses increasing and the number of tents decreasing. I¡¯m still living in a tent, but this is something I wanted to do, and I forcefully persuaded the vigers, ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll return to God¡¯s country, so I don¡¯t mind being thest.¡±


    For the past three weeks, I have not heard a single word from the management, which I was expecting, and I am still carrying earth and sand today. I¡¯ve been contacting my family every day with some kind of news, and I¡¯ve been pushing through with the setting of heavy snowfall and the roads not being restored. Whenever they asked an inconvenient question I pretended to lose the signal to get through. As for the president.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be free in January anyway. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    But even though I¡¯m a part-timer, I¡¯m in a position where I can¡¯tin about being fired if I¡¯m absent for a month. I have yet to return the favor to the president who hired me. I want to go back to Japan as soon as possible, but at the same time, my desire to stay in the vige, which is bing more and morefortable every day, is getting stronger.


    ¡°If this was the Nietzsche era, I wouldn¡¯t be so lost.¡±


    ¡°Yoshio, what are you doing?¡±


    Carol was staring at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing some thinking.¡±


    I put my hand on her head and smiled back. Carol has been around me a lot, hasn¡¯t she? The number of people in the vige has increased, but there are only adults, and Carol is the only child.


    Even in such an environment, she is a child who can read the atmosphere, so she never says a single word of selfishness, and always acts cheerfully with a smile. But I know that she was always ying by herself, looking lonely. So I tried to spend as much time as possible ying with Carol, and she became fonder of me than I had imagined, until now.


    ¡°Yoshio, are you done with your work today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a few more things to do, so let¡¯s go to¡­¡­we¡¯ll talk as usual.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I do the same thing every day, mainly physicalbor, so I at least have time to talk. It is also my daily routine to share with her the fun I had in Japan and fairy tales for children.


    ¡°Today, um, how do you get married?¡±


    The unexpected topic of conversation stopped me in my tracks.


    ¡°Hmm¡­Married?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    No way, Carol is in love with me and wants to marry me¡­¡­.We¡¯ve been spending a lot of time togethertely. It¡¯s not umon to have a crush on an older partner. She used to be crazy about Gams, but I guess she¡¯s moved on. Kids are always on the move. Sorry, Gams. I¡¯m d you feel that way, but as an adult, I think you should be gentle with her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait until you¡¯re older to do that.¡±


    ¡°Tell me how to get my brother Gams!¡±


    ¡­¡­I knew it.


    ¡°First of all, there¡¯s the matter of age. You have to wait until you¡¯re older.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯! Big brother Gams is very popr! People won¡¯t leave him alone until I get older.¡±


    I think so too. There are a few women among the neers to the vige, and some of them look like they really want to get Gams. It¡¯s an emergency situation so Chem and Carol, feeling threatened, have teamed up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Gams what kind of women he likes next time.¡±


    ¡°Really! Thank you, Yoshio!¡±


    I guess she was pretty happy, because she grabbed my hand tightly and shook it up and down violently. I¡¯m d I could be of some help. Carol leaves, waving to me that it¡¯s time to help, and I get to work.


    ¡°Um, can I have a moment of your time?¡±


    When I turned around at the sound of a small, reserved voice, I saw Chem squirming. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were moist. This could be¡­¡­.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    I reply gently, trying to remain calm.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to discuss something with you¡­¡­.Hypothetically, hypothetically, is the love between a brother and sister an act against the teachings of God?¡±


    I knew this would happen so I¡¯m not disappointed in the least.


    ¡°Family love is a precious thing. God will not deny it.¡±


    I¡¯ll say this without regard to legal or ethical considerations. It¡¯s out of the question in Japan, but this is a different world, so there¡¯s no need to impose our values on them. After that, I encouraged her by saying something random, and she left with a face as if she had been robbed. In the future, if Chem starts to actively appeal to her brother, I¡¯ll be nice to¡­¡­Gams.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t worked at all today. I need to catch up.¡±


    Just as I was about to take a big swing with my pickaxe and m it into the dirt with all my might.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yoshio-dono. Do you have a moment to speak with me?¡±


    Another voice came from behind me. I thrust the pickaxe into the earth. I think I¡¯d better give up on work for today. Pretending to wipe off the sweat that wasn¡¯ting out, I turned around and saw Murus. I could¡­¡­read what was going to happen next!


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    If this happens, I might as well goad Murus into a three-way battle. I was beyond jealous of Gams, who was so popr, and a dark feeling of enjoying this situation was rising up in me.


    ¡°Yoshio-dono came from the Kingdom of God, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    I¡¯m not in the mood for romantic advice. Let¡¯s straighten up and listen seriously.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know the God of Medicine?¡±


    The God of Medicine. As I recall, this was the god that the inhabitants of the vige where Murus lived believed in. I once peeked at Murus as she mentioned the name during the game.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not supposed to tell anyone about the gods. If it¡¯s a follower of my master god, the Moon God, then we have a connection, but if it¡¯s another god. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking such a rude question.¡±


    Murus is obviously depressed. Perhaps the god of medicine is a yer. And Murus¡¯ hometown is the vige that was destroyed by Yamamoto-san, who was on the side of the Evil God.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you much, but¡­¡­there can be situations where, for one reason or another, God can¡¯t touch this world. It¡¯s not forck of faith, and it¡¯s not because God has abandoned those who believe.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, thank you.¡±


    I bowed and Murus walked away. I tried to think of something I could say to help her, but if I had been more eloquent, I could have eased her suffering a little. Spending time with the vigers in this world, I¡¯ve grown more and more fond of them, and instead of feeling empathy for them, I¡¯ve taken on their troubles as if they were my own.


    ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m part of the vige?¡±


    In the past, I didn¡¯t even care about myself and didn¡¯t even try to think about other people¡¯s problems. I wonder if I¡¯m getting a little closer to the ideal adult image that I used to admire¡­¡­like my father.

 Chapter 62: The approaching day and me there

    <h4>Chapter 62: The approaching day and me there</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    Lately, there is something strange going on in the vige. The expression on the faces of the vigers is not rxed, and the atmosphere is tense. I¡¯ve been summoned to the biggest tent in the center of the vige, where there is supposed to be a discussion.


    When I enter the tent, all the vigers have already gathered, and in the center of the tent, the four initial members and Murus are sitting around a desk. The other vigers and Carol were sitting by the wall, apparently in a position to listen in. The five of them and I will basically be the ones to discuss it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Yoshio-sama.¡±


    I stand by the desk as Chem calls out to me. There is arge piece of paper on the desk with a map of the area on it.


    ¡°It seems that everyone has gathered, so let us begin.¡±


    Is Lodis going to be the moderator?


    ¡°Today¡¯s agenda is about the ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡±, which ising up in three days.¡±


    This is the third ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡± since I started ying ¡°Vige of Destiny. That day is getting closer and closer. Up until now, I¡¯ve just been sitting in front of myputer and watching, but who would have thought that the day woulde when I would be participating in the flesh? I¡¯m trying to keep a calm and rxed smile on my face as everyone in the room looks at me¡­¡­. In reality, I was struggling to control my heartbeat and my footing was sluggish.


    It¡¯s partly because I¡¯m not used to being the center of attention, but more so because of the threat of three days from now. Both the first and second attacks were not easy. I don¡¯t have to tell you that the second one was especially devastating. The sense of danger and fear that I felt even through the screen, this time, I was going to experience it for real.


    ¡­¡­scary. I was worried for my life when I talked to the stalker and Mr. Yamamoto. But the actual fear of monsters is nothingpared to that.


    Once, I apanied a member of the team in a fight against a monster, and I was able to watch the fight from close up, but the atmosphere of a real fight was far beyond my imagination. The tension was suffocating. The smell of blood, thick with iron, was worse than the sttering of bright blood.


    I thought I might be able to help with a weapon in my hand, but I was too busy standing there,pletely cowed. There would be more monsters attacking us than that. Just thinking about it makes me shrivel up.


    ¡°¡­¡­Yoshio-sama, do you have any suggestions for us?¡±


    When Lodis asked me a question, I panicked. I was trying so hard to stay calm that I wasn¡¯t paying attention to what he was saying. Calm down, calm down. I¡¯m still a follower of the God of Fate.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was concentrating on the possibility ofmunicating with God right now, and I missed the conversation.¡±


    If this were Japan, I would be a dangerous person, but here I am not even suspected.


    ¡°What about God?¡±


    ¡°I could not speak directly to him, as his strength had not yet been restored. But rest assured, you will receive divine assistance in the days toe.¡±


    The vigers breathed a sigh of relief when they heard my words. What I just said is not sophistry. I had actually tried to see if the miracle could be used in this world, and it could. I¡¯ve already confirmed that the newly carved statue of the God of Fate can be controlled with ¡°Golem Maniption¡±.


    I even practiced using my phone to control it just in case, so I didn¡¯t have to worry about that either. With the increase in the number of vigers, the daily point gain increased, and on the day I brought Carol, I was able to get arge amount of points. There are enough fate points without having to pay for them.


    ¡°I know this is a bit off topic, but I have a question I¡¯d like to ask you all.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The vigers looked at me quizzically, wondering why I had suddenly said such a thing. I don¡¯t have the slightest hesitation in spending my fate points to protect the vige, but there was something that had been bothering me for a while. I would like to take this opportunity to ask some questions since everyone is gathered here.


    ¡°This ce has been attacked twice by the ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡±. It¡¯s not a safe ce. Don¡¯t you think you should move to another ce?¡±


    Before, there was no means of transportation and they were told to stay because they were blessed by the gods, but the situation was different now. There should be no need to cling to this vige that was almost destroyed once.


    ¡°My husband and I decided to stay here until Carol came back.¡±


    ¡°We had faith that she woulde back to us.¡±


    The couple looked at each other and nodded as they embraced Carol, who came running up to them.


    ¡°My brother and I felt the same way and decided to stay here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I may add, when we blew up the¡­¡­cave and lost our means of transportation and everything again, Doldold-san came and gave us supplies and new vigers, so we decided we could make do.¡±


    So all the early members were waiting for Carol.


    ¡°Our vige was destroyed and we were looking for a ce to live when Mr. Doldold told us about a vige that had been blessed by God.¡±


    A new young man by the wall speaks up.


    ¡°Mr. Liot, did you ever think of living in another town or vige?¡±


    I know his name. In fact, I know the names of all the vigers by heart. In an effort to look like a squire, I had checked the names of everyone on my phone the night I arrived here and tried my best to remember them.


    ¡°The nearby viges and towns were also exhausted by the monster attacks. They couldn¡¯t afford to take in new residents, as we were being wed back.¡±


    I had heard that monsters were causing a lot of damage in various areas. I used to think that was the world setting, but not anymore. I guess it means that the yers on the evil side are working hard.


    They provide a means for those who are in need of money to make money through gaming. It¡¯s an effective way to expand the power of the¡­¡­evil side. The story so far raises a new question. Are there any yers from the Holy God¡¯s side in other viges or towns? If there are, why don¡¯t they ept the vigers?


    ¡°There is only enough food to keep the inhabitants alive, and they have no reserves to spare for us refugees. That¡¯s why I decided toe to this vige, which is full of monsters but has no shortage of food.¡±


    The young man¡¯s exnation cleared up my doubts. Are there not enough supplies to begin with? The Miracles of the God of Fate have means of securing food, such as ¡°calling a peddler,¡± and there is an abundance of food in this area. There¡¯s enough to even give as tribute to me. It¡¯s not a bad ce to live if you don¡¯t mind the danger.


    ¡°I understand what you mean. I apologize for interrupting your conversation.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard what I wanted to hear, so I won¡¯t interrupt for a while. The discussion continued for about an hour, and here¡¯s a quick summary of what we discussed. Strengthen the fence in the vige. Ran and Kang will mass produce arrows. I had hoped to dig up a cave and make it into a refuge by the time of the ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡±, but that didn¡¯t happen, so I reinforced the hut as a refuge for nonbatants. The joint training of thebatants began.


    To reassure the vigers, I told them that this time God woulde down in the statue to fight in case of emergency, and Gums cheered. Last time I was too busy dealing with real life to save the vige, but this time I¡¯ll protect it. The tension in my body rxed as I made up my mind.


    I¡¯m still not good enough for myself, but when ites to the vigers; my body seems to be motivated. After the meeting, I returned to my tent. The sun hadn¡¯t gone down yet, but we decided to call it a day in order to recharge our batteries for tomorrow¡¯s full-scale activities. As soon as I entered the tent, I rubbed my face with my hands.


    ¡°My thin smile is about to turn into a ground face¡­¡­.¡±


    I was always trying to keep a rxed expression on my face and was so careful to keep smiling that my facial muscles froze


    Destiny learned that he could get food just by wandering around the vige, and every day he wanders around the town and gets something to eat. I feel like he¡¯s grown a size since we came here. He used to be cute and the size of the palm of my hand, but now he¡¯s grown up to be quite big.


    ¡°You were cuter when you were little¡­¡­. Ha¡±


    Destiny is staring at me with a resentful look in his eyes.


    ¡°Now, look, it¡¯s not so much cute as it is cool, right?¡±


    I bent down and uttered an excuse, and he scratched his head with his little hand. Is he embarrassed, perhaps? You¡¯re so easy. Since he seemed to be in a better mood, Iid down on the floor to rx a bit. Then I heard music above me.


    ¡°A phone call. I wonder who it is.¡±


    It was a sunny day, so my phone was fully charged with sr power. I could handle a long call. When I picked it up and checked the screen, I saw that it said, ¡± Management.¡±

 Chapter 63: Conversation with God and me choosing

    <h4>Chapter 63: Conversation with God and me choosing</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    ¡°Management¡­..¡±


    I hesitate, even though it¡¯s from the person I¡¯ve been waiting for. The one who runs the mysterious game. Probably, or rather, most likely¡­¡­a god of another world. The pressure of talking to such a person is overwhelming. But there was no time for hesitation. I decided to answer the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Yoshio? It¡¯s me, me, me.¡±


    You¡¯re still as light-hearted as ever. I¡¯m a little less nervous because of it.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve got a lot to say.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of¡­¡­¡±


    How did Carole to Japan? Why am I here? What is the purpose of this game called ¡°Vige of Destiny¡±? Who is the management?


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a quick rundown first, and you can ask questionster. First of all, let me make an apology from the management. As I exined before, the game you¡¯re ying is still in the testing period, and there are some bugs and specification errors.¡±


    It¡¯smon knowledge in games these days that there are bugs during the test y period. It¡¯s so far from reality that I almost forgot that this was a game set during a test period.


    ¡®So, I¡¯ve been working hard to deal with the bug, or rather the hole, to prevent that from happening.¡±


    ¡± Hole?¡±


    I was told that I could ask questionster, but I couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    ¡°Yeah, a hole. Well, in order to exin it, I¡¯ll have to tell you about¡­¡­.I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed this by now, but ¡°Vige of Destiny¡± is a game where you y as a god by connecting that world to Earth.¡±


    I had expected this, but the management made it clear to me. Everything I had imagined up until now had been reced by reality, and the escape route of ¡°what if¡± had been closed.


    ¡°The world you¡¯re in right now is a little higher than Earth. Think of it as having two tanks, one for the other world and one for the earth. And the other world is higher than the Earth¡¯s tank.¡±


    As I pictured the scene in my mind, I took out my notepad where I wrote down the rules of the vige and drew a simple picture.


    ¡°Once upon a time, there was a war between the evil gods and the main gods, and a crack appeared in the world. That is, there was a little hole in the tank.¡±


    I added a small hole to the picture of the otherworldly tank. Water spills out of the hole and trickles down to the Earth tank.


    ¡°The gods tried to plug the hole, but even though it was easy to destroy, it was surprisingly difficult to repair. The hole was small enough that the more powerful gods and demons were not swept away, but the less powerful followers were sucked into the hole and swept into the next tank.¡±


    ¡°You think that¡¯s you, the management, and the followers?¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡±


    Management = God. I¡¯ve been prepared for this so far¡­¡­but you can¡¯t tell me not to be surprised by the existence of God.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a physical hole; it¡¯s more like a mystical crack in space.¡±


    Why did he suddenly talked like a high school girl?


    ¡°This world is above Earth, so water can only flow from top to bottom, right? That¡¯s why God¡¯s power flowed unterally to Earth.¡±


    ¡°Well, some kind of invisible mystical power¡­¡­like the aura of God flowed into Earth.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. God¡¯s aura.¡±


    Apparently, the management isn¡¯t very good at exining things.


    ¡°I wanted to go back to my original world, but it was difficult to climb up the waterfall of divine aura that kept flowing down. And on top of that, most of my followers lost their powers when I crashed.¡±


    He seems to like the divine aura that I¡¯ve aptly expressed and uses it a lot.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to go back, but I¡¯m going to get together with my followers and somehow live on Earth. I¡¯m not going to go back, but I¡¯m going to get together with my followers and somehow make a living on Earth. Well, I used what little God power I had left to tamper with the memory of thendowner, and took over thend and buildings where the God aura was flowing down, and started a gamepany.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­why a game?¡±


    ¡°The first thing we need to do is to bathe in this flowing divine aura to maintain our existence. We can leave for a little while, though. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t leave this ce in Hokkaido where the divine aura flows, so I looked for a job where I could make money without moving, and I happened to find a small gamepany in this building I bought.¡±


    I wonder what happened to the people from the gamepany who were involved. I¡¯d like to know, but I¡¯d rather not.


    ¡°We are gods, and if we lose faith, we will cease to exist. That¡¯s why we used the game as a way to earn money while keeping our followers.¡±


    I understand the logic, but it takes time to ept ande to terms with it.


    ¡°Why did Carol and I went to this world if you, the gods, couldn¡¯t go back?¡±


    ¡°Humans are dwarfed by gods, you know. It is possible to send two people and one animal against the current. We can easily send tributes from the other world, by the way, because the power is flowing from there to here. It is easy to send things from the top of the waterfall to the bottom, but it is quite difficult to send things from the bottom of the waterfall to the top of the waterfall.¡±


    The mystery of the system for receiving tributes from other worlds has been revealed. Based on the story, it was pretty much impossible to send us over here.


    ¡°So, I understand Carol, but why me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my way of thanking you. You protected her as a believer, and you kept the Bible. I really appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Well, no, it¡¯s natural to help the vigers.¡±


    I was quite shocked because I never expected to be thanked by God.


    ¡°And there¡¯s one more reason why¡­¡­.It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re not the only one. So, if the main gods find out about this one, we¡¯re going to be scolded¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, you transferred me to another world to make me keep the secret.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    That¡¯s a bit of a slippery slope. I¡¯d like to know if he¡¯s always been this way or if he¡¯s been inspired since he came to Japan.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of that. So I asked them to take refuge there until the discussion was over.¡±


    So that¡¯s what it was. I¡¯ve been transferred to another world out of concern for my safety.


    ¡°One more question. Why did the Evil One wanted the Bible so badly?¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Yoshio?¡±


    He returned my question with a question.


    ¡°They wanted to weaken the Lord God¡¯s side by taking the Bible. Or did they want to misuse the Bible¡­..?¡±


    I thought about it during my trip to Hokkaido and after I came here, but that¡¯s all I coulde up with.


    ¡°You¡¯re missing a lot. In the first ce, the Bible is the source of power that our followers have left in the world. It is because of it that we can connect to the other world from faraway Japan and use miracles.¡±


    It was such an important thing. I picked up the Bible and looked at it intently.


    ¡°Have you ever seen a post like this on a game forum? There is only one yer per squire. Well, it¡¯s true, and each squire has left one copy of his or her alter ego, the Bible, in the world. When the vige is destroyed and there are no vigers left¡­¡­that is, the game is over; the Bible is moved to a new vige where there are followers. So even if the vige is destroyed, the new vige will choose a new yer and the game will continue.¡±


    So, there was a yer who was my predecessor. I have no way of knowing what kind of person he was, but if it were possible, I would like to meet him.


    ¡°But if the Bible is in Japan, and the Evil Gods take it and seal it up, God will never be able to exercise his power again. On the contrary, his existence will fade away, and eventually people will forget him and he will disappear.¡±


    I swallowed my spit when I heard the cold voice that sent a chill down my spine at the end. It made sense why the evil side would want it, even if they had to pay a lot of money for it.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a lot more to this game that I can¡¯t talk about, and I¡¯m blurting out the details, but that¡¯s a trade secret. However, the actions of the evil gods this time are clearly against the rules. We also negotiated directly with the evil gods, telling them not to mess with Yoshio-kun at all. It took us a while, but we got their approval, so don¡¯t worry. God will not lie to you.¡±


    I¡¯m happy to hear that, but I have a question to begin with.


    ¡°Um, can you guys from the Lord God side talk to the Evil God side?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can, because we work in the same building, and we co-developed this game. The specifications are simr, right?¡±


    ¡­¡­Really? I thought I wouldn¡¯t be surprised anymore after learning so much about the various backstories, but this is the biggest surprise of the day.


    ¡°Oh, that was a surprise? I told you that we need to be bathed in divine aura to maintain our existence. It¡¯s the same for the Evil God¡¯s followers. In other words, they¡¯re stuck here, just like us. We wanted to do something on our own, but the evil gods are better at brainwashing¡­¡­people and altering their memories.¡±


    That¡¯s a outrageous thing to say. In order to survive, the Lord God and the Evil God¡¯s followers teamed up to develop a game¡­¡­.It seems that both the Lord God and the Evil God were originally from the same faction, so it¡¯s not so strange, is it? It¡¯s like having rivalpanies in a building. It¡¯s not impossible when I think about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve got to go, so I¡¯ve got two things to tell you. The first is that the two yers on the evil god¡¯s side who did this and that with Yoshio-kun in Hokkaido are targeting that vige, so be careful. It seems that the idiot who was seducing the yers, a follower of the Evil God, resents you and ordered them to attack. You¡¯d better assume that they know about your miracle and get ready to fight.¡±


    By two yers, I assume you mean Habata and the all-ck, mature businessman. When it¡¯s two against one, the uing ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡± doesn¡¯t seem to be a fair game.


    ¡°And here¡¯s another suggestion. You can choose to stay in the vige or return to Japan¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±


    A dumbfounded voice spilled out of my mouth. I thought there would be no more surprises, but at thest minute he dropped an oversized bomb on me.

 Chapter 64: A looming deadline and me making a decision

    <h4>Chapter 64: A looming deadline and me making a decision</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    From today onwards, I¡¯m taking a break from sediment removal to work on strengthening the defenses of the vige. I was in charge of checking the logs surrounding the vige. I¡¯m working silently, but yesterday¡¯sments from the management keep going round and round in my head.


    ¡°Stay in the vige or go back to Japan?¡±


    The deadline for that decision is this evening. The management will contact me again and I¡¯ll let them know the answer then. The management told me that.


    ¡°We¡¯re trying to make sure that no living person cane and go through the hole. We have three more days before the repairs areplete. So I¡¯m sorry, but I need you to make a decision soon. Besides, if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be participating in the Temptation of the Evil God in the flesh.¡±


    I heard that there would be two yers from the enemy side participating in this raid. Needless to say, that alone is a threat. Rather than being on the battlefield, it would be better for me to return to Japan and control the game from myputer, so that I can make calm decisions¡­¡­.To be honest, I¡¯m afraid of dying. In the past few months, I¡¯ve had my life threatened a few times, but they were human and equal to me. But here, it¡¯s different. Monsters are attacking inrge numbers.


    When I apanied Gams on his hunting trip, I saw the monsters firsthand, but I couldn¡¯t do anything about them. The monsters were so bizarre that it was all I could do to keep up appearances. Besides, I had a family and Seika in Japan. I also have a job, albeit a part-time one. After all the effort I¡¯ve put into repairing our rtionship, am I supposed to run away from my family and reality to live here? But if I leave, I¡¯ll never be able to visit this world again. I can¡¯t make up my mind. I¡¯m¡­¡­.


    ¡°Yoshio! You¡¯re making a strange face. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    I turned my gaze downward in response to the sudden voice, and my eyes met Carol¡¯s, who was staring at me. I wondered if she hadn¡¯t noticed that I was so close to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I interrupted your work.¡±


    Chem is the one who pulls Carol away and bows her head. She¡¯s a little more open with me than she used to be, but she still doesn¡¯t fail to be polite to me in my position as a squire of God.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I was just thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°Something on your mind? Then you should talk to everyone! My mom says that you shouldn¡¯t keep your problems to yourself. Carol can help you with that!¡±


    She tapped her chest with a dong, indicating that I could count on her. Next to her, Chem bowed her head again and again in fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s better to be listened to than to worry about it alone. What would you do if I told you that Carol is moving out of the vige tomorrow to live somewhere else with her mother and father? If she moves, she will nevere back to the vige.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, no!¡±


    She raised her hand vigorously with a swoosh and spoke up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I was troubled, too.


    ¡°But I like you guys, so I¡¯m staying here with mom and dad!¡±


    You¡¯ve made up your mind once and for all. Your conditions are a little different from mine, but you have no hesitation in staying in the vige?


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Me? If I¡¯m moving with my brother, I want to go with him¡­¡­.But if we move today, we won¡¯t have enough people to deal with the Temptation of the Evil God¡­¡­.Also, I¡¯m sad to leave you all. So I think I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    It seems that Chem had the same trouble making a decision, but her conclusion is the same as Carol¡¯s¡­¡­.Let¡¯s ask some other people. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get an answer if I keep dwelling on it alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult. I¡¯m willing to move if there¡¯s a safe ce for Carol and my wife to live, but I¡¯m still not willing to give up this vige¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just like him. I know that my family¡¯s happiness is the most important thing, but I don¡¯t want to leave this vige. I¡¯ve had a lot of hardships, but I also have a lot of happy memories from the past three months.¡±


    Lodis and La looked at each other and smiled. Will these two choose to stay in the vige with their daughter instead of moving out?


    ¡°I feel at home here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with Ran and Kang.¡±


    Stopping their hands from making bows and arrows, Kang and Ran answered. They seemed to choose to stay in the vige.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave this Forbidden Forest, so I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no ce for me to move to in the first ce.¡±


    I went up to the watchtower and asked Murus about it, but he replied in a blunt manner. Even so, the response was better than before. I thanked the vigers for their kind words and returned to my familiar tent. I asked the other newly arrived vigers, but in the end they all chose to stay in the vige. It was a foregone conclusion.


    The vigers decided to stay in the vige even though they were heavily damaged by the second Temptation of the Evil God. They were in a different position than me, who was guaranteed a safe life if I returned.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡±


    As someone who has almost died twice living in Japan, it was not a very safe ce to live. Still,pared to the rest of the world, it was definitely a better ce to live and had higher safety standards. My family and Seika, who had lived with me for decades and had never, abandoned me, and the vigers who had shared their hardships for less than a month. I mustn¡¯t forget that it was thanks to them that I was able to be the person I am today.


    I abandoned them and returned to Japan alone. I feel guilty. But staying here is like running away from reality. I take out my cell phone and turn it on. Is it Sunday in Japan? If it¡¯s a vacation, I guess I¡¯ll stay home. I select my mother from the phone book and touch the call button.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s unusual for you to call me. You¡¯re not bothering anyone over there, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been busy helping out in the vige. How are things there?¡±


    ¡°Your father and Sayuki are looking lonely. ¨CI¡¯m not lonely, don¡¯t lie!¡±


    I heard my sister yelling from the phone. She seemed to be right beside me.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re well. What would you do if I told you that I couldn¡¯te back to you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind as long as you¡¯re fine. As a mother, I¡¯d be a little sad, but as a parent, I¡¯d wee it if you could live happily on your own. Did you find a job there? If so, make sure you call the boss to inform him of your decision.¡±


    I guess she interpreted it conveniently, but that¡¯s how my mother thinks.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going toe back here?¡±


    ¡°Sayuki. No, it¡¯s just a what if.¡±


    Sayuki seemed to have taken the phone from my mother, and I could hear her not even trying to hide her grumpiness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care which way you go, but even if you live there, you have toe back at least once. Besides, I want to apologize for¡­¡­some things¡­¡­.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything else from there, but fell silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I hope you haven¡¯t caught a cold.¡±


    This time it was my father. His tone was the same as usual, but I could tell from his voice that he was worried about me.


    ¡°I¡¯m in perfect health.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re confused about, but you¡¯ll regret it more if someone else decides for you than if you choose your own path and fail. It¡¯s important to respect the opinions of others, but in the end, make your own decisions.¡±


    I will take my father¡¯s advice to heart.


    ¡°I see. Yeah, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Thanks, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. It¡¯s your life, live it how you want. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t choose the wrong path. And no matter what path you choose, we¡¯re your family and we¡¯ll do our best to support you. So, take care of yourself.¡±


    My father hung up the phone. What will I say to the management? My hesitation is almost gone, but I need onest push. Without turning off my phone, I choose another person from the phone book and call her.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hi, is it cold in Hokkaido? How¡¯s Carol doing?¡±


    My cheeks loosened up when I heard my childhood friend¡¯s voice, which was always worried about me.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. She¡¯s been running around all day and I¡¯ve been getting pushed around a lot.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, she¡¯s always so full of energy. What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you worried about something?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­No, nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You rarely call me yourself. When you do, it¡¯s only when something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Am I that easy to catch when I lie? Can my sister and Seika see through me so easily?


    ¡°Actually, they¡¯ve invited me to live in the vige. They¡¯re offering me a job.¡±


    ¡°I see. What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If I live here, I won¡¯t be able toe back.¡±


    The truth was that I would never be able to return, but I couldn¡¯t tell her that.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Well, that was a lot easier than I expected. I felt like an idiot for expecting her to ask me not to stay.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess it¡¯s best to do what I want.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. No matter where you go, I¡¯ll be there to see you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle see you no matter where you go, in Hokkaido or anywhere else. I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡­¡­I¡¯ m not mishearing you, am I? I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m hearing wrong, but I think I¡¯m hearing right.


    ¡°Seika, you weren¡¯t that kind of character¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was. I used to push myself away because I only cared about the other person, but I¡¯ve stopped. After a few years of talking and being together¡­¡­I decided that I would never let go. A woman who has waited decades for you is scary!¡±


    I don¡¯t know this proactive Seika. I wonder what kind of expression Seika is making on the other side of the phone. Is she as embarrassed and confused as I am, or is she¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Say something¡­¡­it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything beyond that right now. I don¡¯t want you to be carried away by the atmosphere; I want you to think about what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t seen her in a few years, and I thought she didn¡¯t look much different from the old days, but I was wrong. She has be a much more active and wonderful adult than me.


    ¡°All right. One day, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Whenever I feel confident in myself, I will.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°But what do you like about me? I¡¯ve been living like this for ten years. I think most people would abandon me.¡±


    It was a simple question. If I were Seika, I doubt I would fall in love with such a man. I¡¯ve read on the inte that women are more serious than men and they consider a man¡¯s ie to be more important than anything else.


    ¡°Normal for whom? Could it be knowledge you got from the Inte? I¡¯m not some imaginary woman who can¡¯t tell the difference between what¡¯s true and what¡¯s not. I¡¯m a childhood friend named Seika who has been watching Yoshio for over thirty years. You¡¯ll be able to find out all about the good and the bad of the¡­¡­woman.¡±


    It was a stupid question for me to ask. If such a wonderful woman is in love with me, I should believe that I have a little bit of good in me.


    ¡°I see. Thank you so much for your help today, it really took my mind off my troubles.¡±


    ¡°Whatever your answer, I¡¯ll be there for you and I¡¯ll be rooting for you. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    The call ended and I exhaled heavily. My hesitation was blown away when I learned about my family and Seika¡¯s thoughts. Something was tugging at my clothes beneath my feet, and I looked down to see Destiny looking up at me.


    ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ve thought about you too¡­¡­.Okay, I¡¯ve decided!¡±


    Havinge to a decision, I ran out of the tent and immersed myself in work until night.


    As night fell, everyone went home to their own homes. I returned to my familiar tent, put my phone on the floor, and sat down in front of it. I heard a ringtone, so I picked it up and put it to my ear.


    ¡°Have you decided, Yoshio?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ve¡ª¡°

 Chapter 65: Me the day before the temptation of the evil god

    <h4>Chapter 65: Me the day before the temptation of the evil god</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    ¡°I will remain in this vige¡­¡­.¡±


    I speak my decision to God, the management.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I get it. Yoshio, you are officially a resident of another world.¡±


    ¡°No, wait a minute. Please listen to me until the end of the story. I¡¯ll stay, but can¡¯t I stay here until the temptation of the evil god is over and then return?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it would be safer to return to Japan and give instructions before the temptation begins, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just run away when the vigers are about to face hardship. It¡¯s not cool to run away and give orders from a safe ce¡­¡­.¡±


    I¡¯ve been exposed to a lot of uncool ways of living. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s vanity or vainness. I¡¯m the God of Fate here!


    ¡°I see. To be honest, I thought you would choose to stay in the other world. If you use miracles and talk about the followers of God, you can even dream of a harem there. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find something that works for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Please don¡¯t tempt me with such a mind-boggling offer. But I refuse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy with the results.¡±


    You say that as if you¡¯ve been watching me my whole life.


    ¡°Did you see me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Yoshio, you¡¯ve been spying on the vigers, haven¡¯t you? I can do the same thing, I¡¯m a god.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if you¡¯ve been watching¡­¡­in private?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Noment.¡±


    I was just making a light-hearted joke, but there was a slight pause that bothered me.


    ¡°Well, I guess I should say something godly. I¡¯ll grant you your wish. When the ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡± is over, you will return to Japan.¡±


    The management, speaking in a different tone of voice, was indeed like a god.


    ¡°Thank you for being so selfish.¡±


    ¡°This kind of selfishness is very wee. It looks like I made the right choice in choosing you as my yer.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been wondering for a while, do you have any criteria for choosing a yer?¡±


    ¡°In a manner of speaking, yes. Well, that¡¯s a trade secret. When you be one of the best yers in this game, I might be able to tell you. Then, the day after tomorrow, you¡¯ll have to go to¡­¡­and survive the attack.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will. I¡¯ll do as much as I can. Oh, and there¡¯s one more thing I want to ask you. I¡¯d like to ask you one more thing about the Evil God side¡­¡±


    As soon as the call ended, my whole body rxed. Was I able to finish the conversation safely? Even though he was talking to me casually, he was a god. As a mere mortal, even just talking to him would drain a lot of my mental energy.


    ¡°Now there¡¯s no way out of this. I¡¯ll just have to¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s been proven that I¡¯m the type of person who can¡¯t exert myself unless I¡¯m cornered. The situation was even more critical than before, as I was about to be attacked by two yers. If I really wanted to save the vige and survive, I would have to push myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let my guard down anymore. I¡¯ve even had a conversation with one of the enemy yers. It¡¯s not a situation I don¡¯t know anything about.¡±


    He was a man who was both cautious and bold. He was not afraid to go behind the scenes and get others involved. In Japan, he couldn¡¯t do anything reckless because of the eyes of the police, but here he didn¡¯t have that constraint. Anything would be possible here. I¡¯ll go talk to them. It was night, but still early enough to go to bed, so I paid a visit to someone¡¯s house and told him my thoughts.


    The day before ¡¶Temptation of the Evil God¡·


    The preliminary preparations were already done, so today¡¯s job was to check the details. Gams, Murus, and the elves are working together to explore the surroundings. In the vige, they were buying supplies from Doldold, who had arrived this morning.


    ¡°You probably shouldn¡¯t have pushed yourself on a day like this.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow is the day, so if you leave here around noon, there will be no problem. Besides, I have invested a lot of money in this vige with high hopes. It would be a great loss if it were to fall into ruin.¡±


    Doldold replied to Lodis¡¯s question andughed while pping his plump belly. He says it in a joking way, but I think he means it too. He¡¯s not a bad person by any means, but it¡¯s also true that he¡¯s a hard-working merchant. Incidentally, the reason why Doldold visited today was because I activated the miracle beforehand.


    ¡°So you are Mr. Doldold. The vigers are indebted to you.¡±


    I bowed as politely as I could; imitating the greetings of nobles I had seen on TV.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve never seen you before. May I ask who you are?¡±


    His smile faltered for a moment, and his eyes darted across my body.


    ¡°Mr. Doldold. This gentleman is¡ª¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s all right, Mr. Lodis. Let me introduce myself. My name is Yoshio. I am a follower sent here on behalf of the God who watches over this vige.¡±


    I smiled at him, and Destiny climbed up and settled on my shoulder. He made me look like a follower of God, didn¡¯t he? He¡¯s a witty guy. Normally, this would be a statement from a crazy person. Doldold seems to have taken it as such, and looked at Lodis with an unusually tight smile on his face. When he saw Lodis nodding slowly, a great deal of sweat appeared on his face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you, sir, but I¡¯ve been so rude!¡±


    He slumped back and rubbed his head on the ground.


    ¡°Please look up. I may be a follower of the gods, but I am equal to the vigers. There is no need to be polite.¡±


    I wear a gentle smile on my face, which has be a bit of a thing after weeks of ying this character; I take Doldold hand and make him stand.


    ¡°Thank you so much for all you do for our vige. On behalf of the gods, I say thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, sir!¡±


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve frightened him. But this means that I look like a follower of God, right? I¡¯ve grown up.


    ¡°I hope you will continue to take care of this vige. God bless you.¡±


    I¡¯ll say something like that and then pray. By the way, this prayer pose was imitated by Chem. Doldold looks at me and bursts into tears. This is the same reaction I had when I first came to this vige, but it¡¯s a little scary. Unlike Japan, this is a world where gods are real and people can benefit from their miracles. It seems like an excessive reaction, but I can understand it.


    ¡°Mr. Doldold, do you mind if I take a look at some of your products?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please! Take any item you like!¡±


    I looked through the items on disy as they were rmended. I was hoping to find something that I could use for tomorrow¡¯s raid.


    In the evening, Gams and Murus came home, so we had an early dinner, but I cooked most of the food. This would be thest dinner I would have with them. I had no choice but to show off my skills. The food seemed to please them, and we all finished the meal with a satisfied look on our faces. After taking a rxing bath in the hot spring, we all gathered at the huge tent that served as the vige meeting ce.


    ¡°Tomorrow we will enter the ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡±. Let¡¯s all stay alive!¡±


    Lodis deres in a strong tone, and everyone responds, ¡°Ooooooh!¡± We haven¡¯t officially decided on a representative for this vige, but from the looks of it, I think Lodis will be the vige chief. I¡¯ll tell the oracle when the time is right.


    ¡°Master Yoshio, may I have a word with you?¡±


    When Lodis spoke to me, I scooted up. I had already expected this. I¡¯ve already thought of some phrases that sound like.¡­.


    ¡°I can only tell you one thing: Survive together. God is always watching over you. May God bless this vige!¡±


    I tried to speak loudly. It wasn¡¯t so long as to be a speech, but it was the best I could do. Still, the vigers were praying, their eyes moist with emotion. I touched the heads of the vigers who were bowing their heads in fervent prayer, and said their names. When I finished calling out everyone¡¯s name, I urged them to look up and smiled at them.


    When we disbanded and returned to the tent, I kneeled on the floor and plunged my face into the nket. I was so excited! Who the hell was that? Is that me? I tried to act like a squire, but I couldn¡¯t do it! The shame overtook me and I squirmed.


    I was touched that I could pull off such an embarrassing act to cheer up the vigers! I did it because it was thest time! After a few moments of agony, I calmed down a bit.


    ¡°We¡¯ve done everything we needed to do, haven¡¯t we? All that¡¯s left is¡­¡­tomorrow.¡±


    I checked the time on my phone and found that it was already past twenty-one in the evening. Iy down and covered myself with a nket to try to get some sleep, but I was too¡­¡­excited to sleep. I¡¯ve only lived here for almost a month, but I¡¯m going to miss it.


    A log stands in the middle of the tent as a prop. A travel bag and a wooden chest of drawers are ced against the wall. Since I came here, I¡¯ve been wearing the same clothes as the vigers, and in my bag are the clothes I wore on my trip to Hokkaido, folded up. The only thing I have on is my coat, which I put on over my head to keep warm, so the vigers seem to be judging me by that.


    In the basket on my side of the bed was a curled up Destiny, sleepingfortably. Other than that, there are statues of the God of Fate next to a log. The wooden statues of God are carved with more precision than the first generation, because Kang and Ran worked on them. The two swords that are used to control the golem are also ced there. There are arrows and buttons on both sides of the screen that can be tapped to control the golem. I had practiced the operation by invoking miracles indoors at night, so there was no need to worry.


    ¡°Destiny. This is thest time I¡¯ll be spending the night with you. Do you want to sleep with me?¡±


    I jokingly lifted the nket and asked him if he wanted toe inside. He looked up and took a nce at me, then shook his head and curled up again, as if he was in trouble. I know, right? That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be busy tomorrow, so take it easy and get some rest.


    Iy down and closed my eyes. Even if I can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll feel a little better just doing this. After a while, I felt a weight on my body. I opened my eyes and saw¡­..Destiny lying face down on my chest.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    His weight is not ufortable. In fact, it makes me feel safe and helps me sleep a little.

 Chapter 66: I’ll take on the third attack

    <h4>Chapter 66: I¡¯ll take on the third attack</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    The rm on my phone went off. It had only been three hours, but my head was clearing. When I checked the time, it was midnight. Has the day of the ¡°Temptation of the Evil God" arrived?


    In the past, the first attack hade after the sun had risen, but this time, the opponent knew what we were capable of, and they were going to attack differently this time. It would not be surprising if they attackedte at night or early in the morning to catch us off guard.


    I changed my clothes from the ones I had received since I came to live here to the ones I had worn during my trip to Hokkaido, I feel morefortable this way. It¡¯s thest day I y the role of a follower of God, so let¡¯s get into the swing of things.


    I put arge piece of cloth over the head of the statue of god that was living with me in the tent. We need to protect it as much as possible so that it won¡¯t be damaged until the moment of the final battle. I leave the tent and wander around the vigete at night.


    There are nocturnal Kang and Ran on top of the watchtower, so I guess I can leave the guarding to them. There are also three young men, new to the vige patrolling just in case. I learned their names and faces over the past three weeks, so I walked up to them and called out.


    "Thank you for your service.¡±


    ¡°Squire! What are you doing here sote at night?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that day, you know. I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I went for a walk.¡±


    I scratched my head in embarrassment. It is also important to appeal like a normal person, and it will be easier for them to talk to me if I act like a friendly character rather than a perfect one. I found this on......and on a website called ¡°How to act like a boss your subordinates will like.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourselves.¡±


    "Thank you very much!¡±


    They all hummed beautifully, didn¡¯t they? With a bow, they headed towards the fence. I didn¡¯t have to be so vignt since my phone would ring out when the Evil Gods attack started, but my mind was different in front of the PC and on the scene.


    The actual sense of impending danger and the tension of the vigers, I could feel it in my skin. However, there was nothing to do, so I decided to rent an empty kitchen and cook some dinner. This ce overlooked the whole vige, so I could see the entrance to the tent I was in. I was sure that Destiny was still sleeping soundly in there.


    I cooked some rice and made fried rice into rice balls, and handed them to Kang, Ran, and the three patrollers. The total number ofbatants in this vige was fourteen, including Gams, Murus, Kang, Ran, five elves, and five neers. Compared to before, their strength has not only doubled, but more than tripled.


    The elves were the same height as the humans, but quite slender, taller than the green kobolds, but with slender arms and legs. ¡¡The other two, who were not part of the human¡¯s midnight patrol, were quiterge. They have a good amount of width and height. When it was just the initial five members and Murus, I assumed that all the inhabitants of this world were good looking, but the neers were not.


    It¡¯s a secret between us that I was relieved that¡­¡­I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt overwhelmed. In the event that I¡¯ve got nothing better to do, I may want to take a look at the night sky. The night sky in Hokkaido was beautiful, but this one was a step above. A starry night sky that I would see for thest time today, so I intended to burn it into my memory.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    As the sun came up in the morning, the vigers came out of their tents and houses. I had already finished preparing breakfast, so we all ate together and prepared for the attack. Just as I was about to return to my tent, I heard a siren ringing from my phone. I checked the screen.


    [Temptation of the Evil God begins!]


    It was disyed on the screen.


    ¡°It¡¯s happening!¡±


    ¡°Monsters are attacking! If you can¡¯t fight, please take shelter indoors!¡±


    Chem, standing in the watchtower, is shouting at the top of her lungs. All the unarmed people ran into the house at once. I climbed up on one of the four watchtowers and looked down over the fence. There were over......twenty ck dogs!


    The arrows were aimed right at the ck dogs, and they fell one after another. Murus and the other elves were the ones who shot the arrows, the uracy and power of the arrows was remarkable. In the end, not a single ck dog was able to touch the fence before they all died.


    ¡°It¡¯s breathtaking.¡±


    We have plenty of arrows because Kang and Ran mass-produced them for us. With that and the elves¡¯ archery skills, an enemy of that caliber would be no problem.


    Another thirty minutester. The number of ck dogs increased to more than thirty, but they were still able to eradicate them with just arrows.


    Thirty minutes, an hour, an hour and a half, two hours. After lunch, there was still no attack. This development reminded me of the second attack. That time, we couldn¡¯t deal with them because they directly interfered with us. It¡¯s a good idea to take a look at your own personal life before you make any decisions.


    "So, it¡¯s simply a pattern of conserving strength and attacking at once?¡±


    What was the name of the businessman¡­¡­who was messing with me so much? The name of the businessman who was messing with me so much was¡­¡­Habata? It¡¯s hard to believe that a guy with a name like that woulde at you in a straightforward manner.


    I took out my phone and checked the screen looking down on the vige from above. It¡¯s be a habit of mine to look around the whole vige like this a few times. What are the vigers......doing now, there¡¯s something outside the fence.


    Fortunately, I was able to see the forest because I was peeking at it from quite high above, and I saw something in the forest a little farther away. From the observation tower, the trees seemed to be in the way, so I couldn¡¯t see them, but from above, I could see them just fine. I can¡¯t confirm the exact number, but there are quite a few.


    "Miss Murus! I think there¡¯s something deep in the forest!¡±


    I shouted out to Murus, who was on the nearest watchtower. She puts her hand on her forehead, squints her eyes, and stares into the distance. Immediately, her skeptical expression changes to one of astonishment, and she violently rings the bell hanging from the ceiling.


    ¡°Iing! There¡¯s a hordeing our way! All hands on deck!¡±


    Thebatants all gather near the watchtower and fence. The elves all have their bows at the ready, and Gams is handing out spears to the young men of the vige, preparing for when they get over the fence. And at this moment, the words ¡°Temptation of the Evil God: The Last Raid" appeared on my phone. I checked it and headed for my tent alone. There were two vigers at the entrance of the tent, and they were just about to enter my tent.


    ¡°Oh, you came to call me?¡±


    When I called out to them from behind, they were so surprised that they almost jumped.


    "Squire.......Yes, yes, yes, yes. I came to inform you of a massive monster attack.¡±


    "I see. But that¡¯s strange. I¡¯m the one who informed you of the attack in the first ce, right? I¡¯m not sure if my voice reached you or not.¡±


    I tilt my head back and raise an eyebrow.


    "Oh, I see. I¡¯m sorry, I heard¡ª¡°


    ¡°By the way, why are you two carrying lit torches in the middle of the day? What¡¯s in that bag of water you¡¯re holding? Could it be ...... oil?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes and stared at them, and the vigers looked at each other before drawing their swords.


    ¡°When did you start noticing us?¡±


    When I had exchanged a few words with him in the vige, he was a nice young man with a quiet image, but now there was no trace of that, and he was staring at me with sharp eyes.


    ¡± From the beginning.¡±


    As I said, it was only today, or rather a while ago, that I noticed the suspiciousness of these two people. It was on that day when I exchanged words with the management over the phone. Just before I hung up the phone, I asked him something.


    "Is the evil side only monsters? Are there no human followers?¡±


    The conclusion was that there were a small number of human believers as well. So, the possible strategy was to infiltrate the believers of the evil god side into the vige and destroy it from within. It¡¯s the most basic strategy. There was no reason not to do it.


    So, what would be the most effective thing to have the believers infiltrated in the vige do? I thought about assassinating a major yer, but it would be risky to attack the skilled Gams. If they went after someone else, the survivors would be wary of them, and that would be a disaster. Then I thought of a situation where the other side knew about my miracle.


    So, if they can interfere with my trump card, Golem Maniption, wouldn¡¯t that greatly increase their chances of victory? If they burn the wooden statue, the vigers will be upset and they could easily corrupt the vige. Setting things on fire is a basic strategy game. If the fire spreads to the vige as well, the evil gods will be able to win both sides. The evil gods were worried about this, so they remained vignt, and as a result, here we are.


    "By the way, what happened to the......real vigers?¡±


    All the new vigers were either vigers from where Lodis and his friends had lived, or elves from the vige of Murus. They all knew each other. But it was too much to say that they were all followers of the evil god that attacked this vige by chance. It would be better to think that a different person had switched ces. And I know a yer who can perform the miracle of wrapping his body in illusion and bing a different person.


    ¡°How could you know that much?¡±


    The vigers I knew were gone, and in their ce were two strange men in ck robes. Are these the followers of the evil gods? They look like they¡¯re dressed to the nines.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you saw thising from the start?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The only reason I noticed it was because I had witnessed that miracle before. In addition, the three vigers who were patrollingte at night, I checked at close range to see if they were hallucinating when I handed them their evening meal. I¡¯ve seen Habata¡¯s miracles, just as they¡¯ve seen ours. We both know how he does it. While I¡¯m doing this, the sounds of crashes and monster yells areing from behind me. It seems that a full-scale battle has begun. I¡¯m not going to waste any more time on this.


    "Well, if you know, we will have to kill you here, wouldn¡¯t we? The gods have told me that the squire is only as physically strong as a human.¡±


    He pulls out a twisted, wavy dagger from his robes.


    ¡°And it¡¯s a littlete for that. The oil has already been spread on the tent, so we¡¯ll just set it on fire like this.¡±


    Before I could stop him, he threw the torch behind him and it fell into the tent. All at once, the tent burst into mes and a huge pir of fire rose up.


    "If we burn the statue, there¡¯s no way to suppress that attack, right?¡±


    Ignoring the triumphant believers, I took out my phone and operated it. Two dull thuds sounded, and two of the believers fell to the ground, face down. Behind them, a statue of God stood with mes in the background. It may be inappropriate, but this situation burns.


    There is a reason why the statue is not burning even though it came out of the mes. I stroked the head of the one who had done so much for me, peeking out from inside my coat.


    "Thank you, Destiny. I can¡¯t do enough for you.¡±


    That¡¯s right. The power of petrification had already turned the wooden statue into stone. Once the statue was made of stone, there was no need to worry about it being burned. So I was able to keep myposure in this situation.


    I couldn¡¯t be of much use in terms of physicalbor, but I had plenty of time to think. It seemed to have helped me to anticipate the thoughts of my opponent. But this was no time to be carefree. I manipted the statue to copse the tent and extinguish the fire so that it would not spread to the surrounding area. Out of respect for my privacy, they had built the tent a little farther away from the other buildings, so I didn¡¯t have to worry about the fire spreading.


    ¡°All right, then, this time we¡¯ll save the vige of......!¡±


    Now all I have to do is to kill all the monsters, and save the vige with my own hands.

 Chapter 67: The village and me

    <h4>Chapter 67: The vige and me</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    While controlling the statue with my phone, I¡¯m also running towards the ce where the shouting and destructive sounds wereing from earlier. At the point where the broken fence is, Gams and the others are fighting. One of the nearby watchtowers has copsed, but there are no dead vigers in sight.


    All of thebat troops are still alive and well, and they are still fighting. A little further back, Chem is healing one of the wounded elves. I decided not to go in front of them, but to hide in the shadows and control the statue. It would boost morale if they thought god had descended rather than me controlling the golem. I looked into my phone and saw the image from the statue¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°This way I can stay hidden and in control.¡±


    The battlefield is not in their favor, but they¡¯re somehow defending the copsed fence area, it looks like it¡¯s only a matter of time until they lose. I tap the screen to activate the golem, and then pick up a spare weapon that was left nearby.


    ¡°Hold on! If they get through here, we¡¯re done!¡±


    As the divine statue slipped in front of Gams, who was trying to encourage the fighters, it cut down the ck dog that was about to attack with his right sword and the raging boar with his left sword.


    "God of Fate!¡±


    Hearing Gams¡¯ uncharacteristic shouts of joy, the scarred faces of the vigers came alive. You did a great job. Leave the rest to me. The statue can¡¯t speak, so I raise the sword in my right hand to show them that I got this. As soon as I jumped out of the hole, I saw a crowd of countless demons in front of me.


    There¡¯s a ck dog, a green demon, a fierce boar, and even a single-eyed red demon. In addition, there are monsters that look like lions with bat wings, and even golem-like monsters made of rocks that have gathered to form a human shape.


    Even if I miss a few familiar monsters, I can leave them to Gams and his team. I mainly hunt the big ones and the ones I don¡¯t know. The closest target was a single-eyed red demon, so I ran in a straight line. A group of green demons blocked my path, so I cut them off, but didn¡¯t slow down my run.


    I approached the single-eyed red demon in a cloud of blood. You may not have expected to be approached at this speed, but you hurriedly ready your weapon......unfortunately it¡¯s toote! I buried my cutting edge in the huge eyeball that was standing out so badly, and swung it upward instead of pulling it out. It should have a skull, but I easily sliced through it and the sword flew out.


    I was surprised at how powerful the wooden statue was when I controlled it before, but it was clearly more powerful now. I wondered if this was an effect of me reaching level 2, or if it was an effect of being turned to stone. Either way, it was a good thing for me. The single-eyed red demon was defeated, and the monsters stopped moving, as if they were frozen.


    I don¡¯t feel obligated to let them get away with it, so I set my sights on the next one and charge straight at it again. I cut through the monster in front of me like a weed, and slipped in front of the lion, I swung my sword, but in the nick of time, it flew into the sky and escaped.


    If it flew, it could damage the vige. I grabbed the corpse of the green demon that was lying at my feet and threw it into the air. It had just taken off and there was no time to avoid it, so it crashed to the ground in a tangled heap. I don¡¯t even give it time to get up and behead it. I¡¯ve killed the big one, but there are more monsters toe. It¡¯s going to be a pain in the ass to do them all, but I¡¯ve got to do it!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    How many monsters have I killed since then? The sword that was in the stone statue¡¯s hand was already gone, and it was now using a club that the monsters have been using and its bare hands. As a stone statue, it was quite destructive even with its bare hands, capable of crushing the head of an opponent with a single blow.


    It was sunny at the beginning of the battle, but now it was raining quite heavily. Outside the fence that surrounds the vige is a little hollow, so the water pools there and the foothold is not very good, to say the least. However, the monstrous strength of the stone statue and the stone body repels water, so there is little problem. In fact, the monster side seems to be having more trouble fighting.


    If I take my time, I¡¯ll probably win. However, the enemy keeps running away from me and doesn¡¯t want to fight aggressively. When I chase after them, they try to enter the vige, so I can¡¯t get more than a certain distance from the fence, and I¡¯m losing ground.


    "Are you going to wait for the fate points to run out......?¡±


    The enemy¡¯s aim is clear. If you can¡¯t win, just wait for time to run out. The fate points, which should have been plentiful, are dwindling quickly, and I may not have five minutes left. There are more than fifty......monsters left in the visible range alone. I¡¯ve killed all the big ones and the golems, but I don¡¯t think the wounded vigers can handle the rest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡±


    A smile appeared on my face when I heard the voices of the vigers jumping out of the broken fence. The nonbatant vigers all came together to carry a long, long metal rod several meters long. I manipted the stone statue and ran up to the vigers, then took the metal rod. No matter how strong the statue was, it was impossible for it to move as agilely as before with this weight in its hands. Even if I swung it around, it would be the end of me if the monster escaped out of range.


    The monster seemed to understand this and smiled mockingly. As soon as I avert my gaze, the screen of my phone turns white, and a roar shakes my eardrums violently. Vigers who had evacuated to the back of the vige were cowering, holding their ears. They seemed to be shouting, but the sound of thunder drowned them out and I could hear nothing.


    When the light and sound disappeared, there was only silence. The vigers stood up and all slowly made their way to therge hole in the fence. I put my phone back in my pocket and followed them. I gulped as I saw the scene unfolded on the other side of the fence.


    The torrential rain had stopped, and exposed to the sunlight was a statue of a god. Rolling around on the ground were the corpses of countless monsters. Everything was charred ck and smoke was rising. The vigers rushed to the statue and, not caring to get dirty with mud, got down on both knees and said words of gratitude to god. The scene of the vigers surrounding the statue, holding up metal rods like spears and offering prayers, was like a piece of religious art.


    "Good.......¡±


    I was more exhausted than impressed; I could barely stand, so I decided to put my back against the fence. I checked my phone and saw the message [Temptation of the Evil God is over]. There will be no more enemy attacks today. It¡¯s over. I did it¡­¡­.I was able to protect it.


    I clenched my fists slowly and tightly and looked up to the heavens. If I didn¡¯t know any better, it would look like a miracle had happened. But this torrential downpour and the lightning were no ident. It was something I had done with the weather control.


    First, I let the rain fall only outside the vige, flooding the monsters and the area. Then I set up the lightning rod that I had been working on with the vigers for three weeks. I set the weather to "thunderstorm," narrowed the area, and dropped lightning to eliminate all the monsters.


    This battle is the culmination of everything I¡¯ve done so far. I made full use of the miracles I could perform, Golem Maniption and Weather Maniption, I also searched for a way to fight that only I could do, and this is the result.


    "I did it.¡±


    I feel a little more confident in myself now that I¡¯ve made it through today. I walked up to the vigers, who were still thanking God, and was shocked to see my feet stepping out to thank them for their hard work today. The ground was translucent from my toes to my ankles, and I could see through it.


    "I see........It¡¯s over.¡±


    It seems that the promised deadline has arrived. I had asked God to let me stay here until the [Temptation of the Evil God]. Now that it was over, it was only natural. I wanted to join that circle andugh with everyone again, but I guess that was too extravagant to hope for.


    The hand I stretched out to the vigers had almost disappeared up to my elbow. I was back in my world, back to being a yer. It¡¯s sad, but it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve decided not to run away from reality anymore. I¡¯ll be watching from afar again, but I sincerely wish for the happiness of the vige.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work hard so I can pay my bills.¡±


    As I watched the vigers and waited for this body to disappearpletely, I saw something at the bottom of my vision. I looked down and saw Destiny bouncing around. When our gazes met, he stopped bouncing and stared at me.


    "Thanks for everything you¡¯ve done for me. It¡¯s been a real pleasure so far......buddy.¡±


    I bent down and put my fist out, and he bumped his little paw against the fist that was disappearing. Then Destiny burst into tears from his big eyes. It¡¯s not fair to cry. I¡¯ve been holding back.......I can¡¯t touch him anymore, but I cover Destiny in a hug.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much¡­¡­.Live well, and don¡¯t eat anything strange, okay? Get along with the vigers. And also.......¡±


    My voice was choked and I couldn¡¯t speak. Thest face I saw seemed to be crying andughing, even though it was a lizard.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I am floating in white light in a space where nothing exists but me. Afortable feeling as if I was throwing my whole body on feathers.


    "Yoshio, how was the other world?¡±


    I am not surprised by the sudden voice. The experience from the end ofst year to today has made me tolerant. I can ept this level without hesitation.


    ¡°You¡¯re the God of Fate. Thank you very much. It¡¯s been very, very fun.¡±


    Those are my heartfelt words. There were a number of inconveniences that were different from Japan, but I can say with pride that my days were fulfilling even with those inconveniences.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Most people don¡¯t want to go back to their home world after crossing over. You seem to be different.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I would have gone back before. But now I¡¯m different. I still have a lot of unfinished business and a lot of things to do. Besides, there are people waiting for me.¡±


    After having been taken care of so much, I can¡¯t be so dishonest as to abandon everything and run away to another world. The ce I should be fighting for is not another world but my original world. There may be many days in the future when I regret my decision to return from the other world. But even so, I want to be proud of myself for making this choice. Because the man who had been running away chose not to run.


    ¡°How does it feel to actually touch the vigers?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t treat them as NPCs in a vige-building game anymore, they¡¯re just like me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Please take care of the vigers from now on.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you very much.¡±


    In hindsight, there were a number of strange things. The fact that I trusted her without feeling suspicious of her in that situation. I was sure I had checked my current location on my phone, but she approached me without even noticing.


    ¡°Oh, you knew, didn¡¯t you? Hmm.¡±


    Thest thing I heard was a slightly happy voice, and this time my vision was tinged with ck. But I don¡¯t feel bad. In fact, it calmed me down. In the darkness, I suddenly remembered what Chem had told me about the God of Fate.


    ¡°It is said that the God of Fate is the most human-like god, secretly descending into the human world to live with people. There is even a story that he had a child with a human. The God of Fate loves and cares for people more than anyone else, and if someone is in trouble, he gently reaches out his hand,ughs with them, and cries with them.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence or not, but I was chosen by such a god.

 Chapter 68: Epilogue Volume 3

    <h4>Chapter 68: Epilogue Volume 3</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    When the darkness cleared, I found myself on a bench. I looked around and saw a familiar sight. Beyond therge ss window was a huge ferry. Many people wereing and going in the lobby, which looked like a waiting room. I could smell the scent of the sea in my nose. I checked the electronic bulletin board to see what time the ferry to Hokkaido would be departing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Hokkaido, it¡¯s my hometown.¡±


    On the seat next to me was the bag I had taken with me on my trip to Hokkaido. I put my hand into the pocket of my coat and found my phone there. I checked the time and date, and it was February 1st. In other words, I had just returned here from Hokkaido after the [Temptation of the Evil God] was over.


    Next to my travel bag, I found a paper bag filled with souvenirs from Hokkaido. I don¡¯t remember buying it, but God must have been very thoughtful to give it to me. The past month or so had been like a dream. The vige that I thought was a game was real, and we lived together there. If I told this to anyone else, they would question my sanity.


    But it¡¯s true. When I turned on the ¡°Vige of Destiny¡± app on my phone, the vigers were restoring the fences of the vige, which had been torn apart by the attack. The statues seemed to have been transported from the outside of the vige to the inside. They may be in disbelief that I¡¯m gone, so I¡¯ll have to tell themter in the oracle.


    Our life together is over, but we can meet again in the game like this. I haven¡¯t broken the connection with them yet. The stone statue has been reced with a wooden one, and a new altar has been built. The vigers are taking a break from their work to ce tributes on the altar.


    They used to send me tributes when I was in the vige, so I asked them to send me and my family whatever they wanted, as long as it wasn¡¯t too much. I wondered what they would send me today. I smiled as I watched the scene of the vigers arranging the fruits on the altar and everyone praying together. Just before the tribute disappeared with a light as usual ¨C it looked as if something had bounced off the tribute. When the light disappeared, the fruits were scattered on the ground and there was nothing on the altar.


    "What the hell was that? Hey, don¡¯t pull that.¡±


    A lizard is sitting on the seat next to me, tugging at my clothes. He¡¯s hungry again.......


    "Oh, oh, you.......¡±


    I¡¯m sure that Destiny, who is still in the other world, is looking up at me. Was he the one who pushed away the tribute earlier? Didn¡¯t God say something about making it impossible to send humans? No, wait....... he was a lizard.


    "You¡¯re here. I can¡¯t help it¡­¡­.Nice to see you again, buddy.¡±


    I reached out to him and he grabbed my fingers firmly. The reality may be more unreasonable than the other world. I might have to face another life threatening situation, or encounter something that makes me want to stay indoors again. There maye a day when you want to go back to the vige. But that¡¯s just the way it goes in life. On the other side of the screen, the vigers are busy working today.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to work, too.¡±


    I asked Destiny to take a seat in a spare paper bag for souvenirs. First, give souvenirs to the president and apologize, then give souvenirs to my family and apologize, then give souvenirs to Seika and tell her......well, it¡¯s a sincere effort.


    It is the path I chose, let¡¯s keep walking and never stop again. It¡¯s okay to go slow, it¡¯s okay to get lost, it¡¯s okay to take a wrong turn because if you don¡¯t stop moving forward even on a dark road......there might be a great view at the end of the road.

 Chapter 69: I’ve been living with the past every day since then

    <h4>Chapter 69: I¡¯ve been living with the past every day since then</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    [Temptation of the Evil God ends. There will be no more enemy attacks today.]


    I let out a sigh of relief when I saw the red letters on the screen, my fifth time since I started this game. The PC screen shows the vigers rejoicing with their hands in the air.


    I¡¯ve been through the ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡± event, which is always held at the end of the month, many times, but I think I¡¯ve handled it pretty well for the fifth time. Oh, I should tell the vigers that it¡¯s over by the oracle.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two months already¡­¡­.It goes by fast.¡±


    Beautiful images that could be mistaken for live action were seen in the vige on the screen.


    ¡°Well, they are real people.¡±


    I¡¯ve been to the game world you see on thisputer screen¡­¡­.Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sane. The world that I thought was a game was really a different world that existed, and by chance, I ended up in that world. Somehow, I managed to return to the original world and continue to y the game as before.


    No, there were a number of things that had changed from before. First, let¡¯s talk about the game. My level in the game had been raised to 3. Maybe it¡¯s because of this, but to my surprise, the dialogue of the game characters is now fully voiced!


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the gods have ordained that you have survived the Temptation of the Evil Gods.¡±


    A female priestess is reading the words floating in the Bible and announcing their contents to the vigers. Chem has a clear and pleasant voice today. It¡¯s soothing just to listen to it.


    ¡°Yay. No more monsters!¡±


    Hearing this, a cute little girl with a small smile jumped up and down, expressing her happiness. I was relieved to see that she was as full of energy as usual. That¡¯s how Carol should be.


    ¡°It is done. Then we¡¯ll have to repair the fence and deal with the monsters we killed.¡±


    Even though the battle has just ended, the scarred and brawny warrior does not rest and moves on to repairing the damage. Gams is still the same, isn¡¯t he? I appreciate the fact that I can rely on you, but you should take some time off.


    ¡°Well, we managed to get through this time as well. Thank you all for your hard work.¡±


    The skinny man, who is also the chief of this vige, is attending to the vigers who have fought. He said a few words to each of them, and made sure to take care of the women and children who were not in the fight. It was a good decision to appoint Lodis as the vige chief.


    ¡°Good work, everyone! I¡¯ve made a delicious meal for you. And Gams, don¡¯t worry about fixing anything, just eat first!¡±


    A woman with red hair and healthily tanned skin isughing as she grabs Gams firmly by the shoulders as he turns to go to work. She is the wife of the vige chief, but she has more presence than the chief. She is the mother of this vige. Overwhelmed by her power, Gams let out a small breath and turned around to head for the vige cafeteria. I¡¯m d La is here. None of the old members can resist her.


    ¡°So, shall we eat our fill?¡±


    A neutral figure whomanded a group of beautiful people with bows, her lustrous ck hair just waving in the breeze was a picture in itself. Several of the vigers, both men and women, looked on with envy as they watched the group of elves go by.


    I can see why you¡¯re admiring them. Even models and actresses don¡¯te close to being this beautiful. Murus in particr is a strikingly beautiful woman. I can understand why Chem and Carol are so wary of her, even ring at her when they see her standing next to Gams and talking to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Two dressed, bipedal red pandas walk together to the dining hall. They are the vige mascots and woodworkers, a couple of beastmen. I¡¯m not sure if I should have let Kang and Ran mooch off of me as much as they did during their stay in the vige¡­¡­.I regret that. The eight of them are the oldest members of the group.


    The first five were Gams, Chem, Lodis, La and Carol, then Murus went in and out, then in and out again, then Kang, Ran and his wife. The cave that had been our stronghold, covered only with a fence, was now so magnificent that we could call it a vige without being questioned.


    Once again, I looked down on the vige from above. The cave, which was the original base of operations, has since been turned into a mining site after the explosion, and has be one of the vige¡¯s valuable sources of ie.


    With the mine in the background, a semi-circr fence was built with wooden stakes, and the vige was built within the fence, but the extent of the fence has expanded considerably. In the early days, we could only secure a plot ofnd equivalent to a small garden, but now there is enough space to amodate all the more than sixty vigers.


    There are only two tents left that were used in the beginning. In the past two months, the number of wooden houses in the vige has increased dramatically,rgely due to the increase in the number of new residents who are carpenters and the elves¡¯ skill at woodworking.


    Most of them are log cabins because numbers and speed were important, but now that everyone has a ce to live, they are building more borate houses. It¡¯s a good thing that we can now afford it.


    Incidentally, the building under construction seems to be a small church dedicated to the God of Fate. I wanted the vigers to build the facilities necessary for their daily lives first, so I urged the oracle to leave the church forter, but the vigers insisted.


    As a person ying the role of the God of Fate, I¡¯m d to see that their priorities are high, but I¡¯m worried that they should focus more on themselves. Currently, the total poption of the vige where the game ¡°Vige of Fate¡± is based is sixty-seven. A vige of a hundred people may not be too far away.


    There are forty-three humans, twenty-two elves and two beastmen. This is the result of the poption continuing to grow after my return to the real world from the vige. There is a worry about monsters attacking the vige, but it is blessed by the God of Fate and has plenty of food and a good living environment.


    Well, the one who is actively spreading these rumors is Doldold, a peddler whoes to this vige. The vigers whoe to the vige on Doldold¡¯s rmendation are highly valued for their character, and they also have some skills or are survivors of the vige where Gams and his friends used to live, so the vige is growing smoothly without any major problems.


    ¡°Whoa, Destiny¡¯s curious, too.¡±


    The golden lizard that sits on top of myputer desk, peering into the vige with me has a tough, armor-like outer skin, but when you look at it closely, it has an indescribable charm. Right now, I¡¯m admiring it while nibbling on some fruit, just like me.


    The name is Destiny and the type of lizard is¡­..basilisk. It is not a creature of this world, but a creature from another world sent from the ¡°Vige of Fate.¡± His specialties are his poisonous breath and petrifying gaze. I can¡¯t tell you how many times I¡¯ve been saved by Destiny¡¯s abilities. He¡¯s my trusty roommate. He¡¯s not looking at the vigers¡­¡­but at a lizard.


    It looks almost the same, but a little slimmer and silver in color. The lizard in the vige is a basilisk as well, and it is actually a neer that I got from the ¡°Egg Gacha¡±.


    The ¡°Egg Gacha¡± is a free monthly event, and the lizard hatched from the egg I won. I did the gacha a total of three times during my stay in the vige and after I came back, and the other two times I got fish eggs and chicken eggs.


    The chickensid eggs every day and there were more chickens from the chicks that grew from them, and now there are over ten. I¡¯m happy that they were hens, but they cany eggs without a rooster to mate with. The chickens work as valuable livestock that provide eggs for the vige.


    There was nothing we could do about the other egg, the fish egg, so Carol released it into a nearby river¡­¡­.I hope they are growing well. Destiny came back to my world with me, but nothing has changed in terms of the vige¡¯s strength since there is a basilisk to rece him. By the way, I¡¯ve set her as a ¡°messenger¡± so she can follow mymands.


    The name is apparently given by Carol is¡­¡­Gochuphu. The reason for this is that she has a rugged and cute body. I was impressed that when Destiny heard the name, he looked at me and Carol alternately and patted his chest.


    The vige was going quite well. The ¡°Temptation of the Evil God,¡± which I was worried about, has been quiet thest two times. I¡¯m getting better, but this was a much easier battle than thest one. It would be nice if the yers on the evil god side gave up on this vige, but I¡¯ll keep my¡­¡­guard up.


    After taking a breath, I got up from my chair and did some stretching. Sitting all the time is quite tiring. I checked the clock by my desk and it was already evening¡­¡­.Oh, I have to get ready for work! I hurriedly changed into my work clothes and threw my wallet into my pocket. When I ran downstairs, I found my mother arranging only my food on the dining table.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finallye down. I was going to call for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just remembered.¡±


    My mother is smiling bitterly at me, and I say a few words back. It¡¯s a normal scene in a typical household¡­¡­It may look like it, but it¡¯s progress that I couldn¡¯t have predicted a few months ago.


    I was a 30-year-old recluse NEET until I encountered that game, ¡°Vige of Destiny.¡± That¡¯s how I ended up working in the cleaning industry, albeit part-time. Ties with family members are rapidly being restored, and while it¡¯s not quite¡­¡­like it used to be, it¡¯s a far cry from the NEET days.


    ¡°Where are you working today?¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s a new site. The boss said it¡¯s a recently built building.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯ll have to clean it up so they¡¯ll like it.¡±


    ¡°Right. Thanks for the food. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Have a good day.¡±


    The joy of going to work and being told, ¡°Have a good day.¡± When I was a NEET, I used to agree with people who wrote on the Inte that ¡°people who work are stupid,¡± but now that I actually work, I can¡¯t say such a thing even if I wanted to. As I left the house and waited by the side of the road, looking out at the fields and rice paddies in front of me, a wagon pulled up.


    ¡°Hey, man. What took you so long?¡±


    The person who called out to me, lowering the window pane, was the president, who looked like he would be more suited to be a hunter in the mountains.


    ¡°No, I just left the house.¡±


    When I opened the door of the wagon and got in, there were already two employees sitting there, Ms. Cape and Mr. Yamamoto. Mr. Yamamoto was not only involved in the cleaning work, but also in the ¡°Vige of Destiny,¡± but he has lost his memory of it now.


    ¡°I guess we can rx for a while now that we¡¯ve gotten over the hump of March.¡±


    As usual, Mr. Yamamoto talked to me in a casual manner. I am very grateful to him, as I am not amunicative person.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. we were really busy with work in March.¡±


    I shudder just thinking about it. During the month of March, there were a lot of requests for cleaning work in order to keep thepany as clean as possible, as allpanies wee new employees in April. It was not unusual for me to visit three sites a day, and I was even working full-time.


    ¡°March saved us all a lot of trouble. Expect a lot of money for that.¡±


    The president seemed to have heard him and said something like that while driving.


    ¡°We get extra bonuses this time of year. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get one too.¡±


    The work is busy in March and at the end of the year, but the human rtions and pay structure are solid, plus the shifts are easy to arrange. I wondered if this was the whitepany I had heard so much about. I don¡¯t have any experience of working in a ckpany, so I can¡¯tpare.


    Things are going well in the vige, and I can say that things are going well at work. I hope it continues like this every day. As we gazed out the window, the wagon picked up speed and headed for our destination.

 Chapter 70: I’ve been adapting to the real world

    <h4>Chapter 70: I¡¯ve been adapting to the real world</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    ¡°Sir, today¡¯s site is a newly built multi-tenant building, right?¡±


    Two of the employees started ying with their phones, and I was toozy to talk to them, so I talked to the president who was driving.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s some kind of IT Company that¡¯s been doing welltely. They¡¯re cleaning the reception area on the first floor of a four-story building, and the corridors and stairs on each floor. The rest is toilet cleaning. I¡¯ve been told not to enter any rooms by mistake, so be careful.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Cleaning corridors and toilets is a surprisinglymon job, and is usually part of the regr cleaning schedule for corporate buildings and public facilities. It¡¯s been five months since I started working as a cleaner. One month of that time was taken off due to a trip to another world, so I¡¯ve actually been working for four months. I¡¯ve gained a good amount of knowledge about cleaning.


    The most important part of cleaning is the first job. If you do a job that the client likes, there are many cases where a one-time job evolves into a regr cleaning. This job was particrly lucrative because the president received it directly from the client without going through the main contractor.


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯m serious. They pay well, and if we can get a regr cleaning here, it¡¯ll be huge.¡±


    The president¡¯s voice was feverish. It seems that my imagination was right. The president picked up a guy like me, and instead of firing me even though I took a month off, he took care of me when we met again. I have to work hard to repay that favor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. We have a good reputation for careful work, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. If we do what we always do, they¡¯ll like us.¡±


    A reliable statement from the seniors, I¡¯ll¡­¡­try not to drag my feet!


    We arrived at our destination and unloaded the cleaning equipment from the wagon. The president is talking to the client in front of the building. He is wearing a suit with no tie and his face looks quite young, maybe the same as mine or a little younger. That¡¯s amazing, is he a president with enough achievements to get such a new building at his age?


    The building was not a typical inorganic building, but rather a ss walled building with a stylish feel that wafted from the entrance and reception area. It had a sense of design that required a bit of courage to enter in work clothes. As I finished preparing the cleaning tools, I listened in on the conversation between the president and the client from a distance.


    ¡°Thank you for your time today. Are you aware of the scope of the cleanup?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Is it okay if we start cleaning now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve decided to take a temporary day off today because of the cleaning. Some people seem to being out, but I¡¯ve already told them about the cleaning, so please don¡¯t worry about it and get to work.¡±


    He¡¯s a very young president, but he¡¯s a very low-key guy. I nced at his face and saw that he was an okay looking guy. With a face like that, the president of an ITpany¡­¡­would definitely be irresistible!


    ¡°He looks like he lives in a different world than we do.¡±


    ¡°I can see that.¡±


    I nodded broadly at Mr. Yamamoto¡¯s sarcasm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, our work is necessary for the world. There¡¯s no one better or worse than the other.¡±


    Ms. Cape is an adult with a child, so she has an adult opinion.


    ¡°So, Ms. Cape, if you were asked to choose between us and that president, which one would you choose?¡±


    ¡°The young president, of course.¡±


    She answered immediately. I knew it, but that¡¯s how the world works, right?


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to work, boys!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I was called by the president and entered the building with my cleaning equipment and tools in hand. The first floor is spacious with a reception area, restrooms, a sofa and a table where you can have a small business meeting.


    The floor is shiny ck¡­¡­.The material looks like granite. I¡¯ve studied it a bit since I¡¯ve been doing this job, so I think it¡¯s probably right. The walls are white and the floor is ck. I personally like this kind of design.


    ¡°Like a panda.¡±


    Ms. Cape, I¡¯m not sure how I feel about that. It seemed to be true that thepany was closed, and there was no one at the reception desk. Is that a security guard looking at me from a little distance? The biggest enemy of cleaning is the dirt that can¡¯t be removed, but the next most annoying thing is the traffic.


    If there are people around, they may try to walk by while you are cleaning, or they may walk by when the wax is not dry and you have to re-wax. There¡¯s not a lot of cargo, and not a lot of people. It¡¯s an easy site to work on, though the new construction and too-clean floors are less fun to get dirty.


    ¡°He wants us to finish the first floor and the second floor first.¡±


    Normally, the theory is to clean from top to bottom, but maybe someone wille to the office to do the first floor first.


    ¡°Please be efficient and polite.¡±


    We finished the first and second floor, the stairs and bathrooms are done, so only the third floor hallway remains to be cleaned. This is a four-story building, but it seems that the top floor is not included in the cleaning scope.


    As I observed the building during the cleaning, I noticed that I couldn¡¯t understand the contents of the¡­pany name at all. Thepany name is not in English, is it? Is it French, or is it Spanish? Utopian?¡¡That¡¯s¡­¡­different. I wonder what it means.


    On the way was a corporate philosophy written on the wall, so I nced through it, but I couldn¡¯t¡­¡­understand it. What¡¯s global and what¡¯s sociaeti? Compliance? Corepetence? Agile? I could hardly make sense of it. The mixture of English and Japanese makes it even more confusing.


    Maybe it¡¯s just myck of knowledge, and ordinary working people can understand it properly. While cleaning the third floor, I encountered a person who seemed to be an employee for the first time.


    ¡°Thank you for your time¡­¡­.¡±


    The man who said this to me was dressed roughly, just wearing a jacket. The man, whose voice was so quiet that I almost missed it, had an ungainly face to look at. His eyes were vacant and he had a tired look on his face. I wondered if he had been up all night, unable to finish his work. He looked older than me.


    When I went to wash my face after ying online games all night, I remember seeing me in the mirror of the bathroom with that look on my face. I walked unsteadily to the bathroom, and after a while, I was walking unsteadily back to my room.


    ¡°Oh, Mishima, you look tired.¡±


    ¡°Hey, boss! No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Before I knew it, the president of thepany came up behind me and called out to the employee. His expression changed and he straightened his back and spoke back crisply. He seemed to be in a great hurry to respond. The president is speaking calmly, but the employee is speaking quickly and not making eye contact.


    Is this¡­¡­perhaps a ckpany? No, it would be rude to make such a judgment based on this alone. It could simply be that he¡¯s not good at talking to people just like me. After bowing repeatedly, the employee returned to his office.


    ¡°He¡¯s good at his work, but he¡¯s not good at socializing. We don¡¯t care about that as long as he¡¯s capable.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything, but he politely exined. Then, after a bow, he took the elevator to the lower floor.


    The boss has a point, doesn¡¯t he? I thought so, but I was a little curious, so I peeked inside the door of the room where the employees had entered, since it was slightly open. The employee sitting with his back to the seat near the door seemed to be staring at hisputer.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t destroy¡­¡­that ce, my position will be¡­¡­¡±


    It sounded like he was saying something disturbing, but I might have misheard him as his voice was faintly reaching me. I squinted and concentrated, hoping that a look at the PC screen would give me some idea of the job, but what I saw was a¡­¡­game screen.


    It was an image looking down from the sky, with countless monsters wriggling around, and he seemed to be controlling them. Because of the distance, I couldn¡¯t make out much more than that. A person who was in such a hurry to y a game, even working on a holiday? Could it be apany that develops games? If so, I was a little jealous.


    ¡°Yoshio, stop cking off and get to work.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Yamamoto-san warned me to go back to cleaning, but for some reason the scene from earlier was bothering me strangely. He was just taking a break from work, but that muttering. Speaking of games, I¡¯m intimately involved with them. So, I guess I was just curious about it. I took a picture of the cover of the pamphlet with thepany name on it with my phone to check thepany nameter.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Thank you for your time.¡±


    I finished my work at 22:00 at night and was dropped off at the convenience store closest to my house. I bought some snacks and drinks and chatted with the clerk. Since there are not many people at this time of night, the clerk seems to be bored and asks me to talk about something.


    ¡°I was surprised at that time. I didn¡¯t expect to see a person copsing in front of the store with bubbles blowing. I panicked, thinking that our food had given them food poisoning.¡±


    The clerk who told me this was the one who asked me to call the police and ambnce when I confronted my sister¡¯s stalker before. Since then, I¡¯ve had more opportunities to talk to him, and we¡¯ve developed a friendly rtionship.


    ¡°I was surprised, too¡±


    In the end, it was determined that the ruckus was food poisoning from the seafood they had eaten during the day. Incidentally, it seems that the people who were trying to kidnap my sister were also involved in other simr activities, and will be spending more time in prison than I had imagined.


    ¡°Well, the cute girl who often shops with you is your sister, right?¡±


    Oops, that¡¯s what you wanted, huh? It was going to be a story I didn¡¯t want to hear from here, so I quickly paid the bill and left the convenience store. Just at that time, a bus stopped at the bus stop across the street, and my sister came out from inside.


    It happened to be a little different from¡­¡­.My sister had called me a little while ago to tell me that she would be home soon, so I was waiting for her here. Even though the stalker problem has been taken care of, it¡¯s still dangerous to be on the streets at night when there¡¯s no one around. Besides, it¡¯s not as if there aren¡¯t people like those who attacked my sister out there.


    ¡°Hey, big brother.¡±


    She immediately noticed my presence and came running to me. My sister is beautiful, isn¡¯t she? I think to myself as I look at my sister in her suit.


    ¡°I just got off work. I was killing time at the convenience store.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Then let¡¯s go home together.¡±


    I¡¯m going home shoulder to shoulder with my sister. This is also a scene that I could not even imagine a few months ago.


    ¡°You look kind of tired, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I think I¡¯m a little overworked. There¡¯s apany that¡¯s been stealing our worktely. The up-anding charismatic president of thepany is a celebrity. He¡¯s famous, and he¡¯s doing well, so we¡¯re all working hard.¡±


    My sister rarely talks about her work, but she seems to be really weak and is unusuallyining about her work. The problem is that¡­¡­I can¡¯t remember what she does for a living. At the time, I was so jealous of my sister for getting a job so easily that I didn¡¯t even listen to her¡­¡­. I¡¯m going to casually pull out some information about a rivalpany and check it outter.


    ¡°I see. What kind ofpany is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, thepany name is¡­..U,T,O,P,I,E. It¡¯s French for ¡°utopia.¡±


    When I heard the name, I stopped walking in surprise. I took out my phone and checked the pictures I had just taken today and showed them to my sister.


    ¡°Could it be thispany?¡±


    It was the name of thepany I had just cleaned up.

 Chapter 71: My sister who works and I who used to not work

    <h4>Chapter 71: My sister who works and I who used to not work</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it! Why do you have a picture of that?¡±


    My sister looks at my phone and rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Thispany was the site we went to for today¡¯s cleanup. I had to take pictures before and after the cleanup to confirm the cement of the items we moved.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s quite a coincidence. Did you meet the boss I heard so much about?¡±


    ¡°I was greeted by him, but he seemed a bit strange and nice. Just¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m still stuck on the frightened look of that employee.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t have a bad image of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I don¡¯t like that guy; he¡¯s like a picture of a conscious person. It was painful to talk to him.¡±


    My sister hugged her shoulders and shivered. She seems to be seriously ufortable with it.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. ¡­¡­. Huh? You¡¯re business rivals, but you¡¯ve met before?¡±


    ¡°Only once. It seems that thepany has grown by pulling talented employees from rivalpanies, and they even approached me. I feel sick just thinking about it.¡±


    It¡¯s rare that my sister hates someone so much. But pulling her out, I admire the fact that he saw that his sister was talented, but I suspect that he had another goal in mind when he targeted her, as she was young and good looking¡­¡­.


    ¡°What¡¯s thepany¡¯s image?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I heard that they are an excellentpany, but I also heard some bad rumors in the industry. They seem to be doing a lot of different things, and when they enter a new industry, they always seed by pulling out the best employees.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for Sassetsu, does it pay well to pull people out?¡±


    It¡¯s a world I have no experience in, so I can¡¯t really imagine it, but I wonder if it¡¯s that easy to attract good employees. With my poor imagination, I can only think of ways to tempt them with money.


    ¡°The sry was pretty good; though not double my current sry. They were talking about two days off a week and no problems with pay, but¡­¡­it was all a bit shady.¡±


    My sister has a good eye for people, doesn¡¯t she? The stalker even said that he had a hard time with her from the first time he met her at school. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s her keen intuition or her powers of observation.


    ¡°Also, two people from mypany suddenly resigned, and when I asked them about it, it seems like they were taken over by them.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been pretty busytely.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m desperate to fill in the gaps! I don¡¯t mean to me them for changing jobs, but if they had told me in advance, I could have easily followed up. I thought they wouldn¡¯t be so irresponsible, I¡¯m disappointed.¡±


    Her cheeks were puffed out in anger, but her childish face made her look like a sulking child. In the past, I would haveforted her by patting her head, but if I did that now, she would probably get angry. She may look young, but she¡¯s already over 20 years old.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re working hard, Sayuki.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯m doing my best, so¡­¡±


    I reply to my sister, who is proud and boastful, ¡°Great, great.¡± Thatpany was Utopia, right? The president said that if they liked us after this cleaning, it would be a regr cleaning service. I might have a chance to go there again and I¡¯ll try to observe it with a little more awareness.


    As soon as I got home, I lost the rock-paper-scissors game and gave up the bath, while I watched the vige on my PC. There were very few vigers awake at this time of night, except for the nocturnal Kang and Ran, plus the man in charge of keeping watch.


    I checked the past logs to see what the vigers were saying that I couldn¡¯t see while I was at work, but with the number of people in the vige increasing, it took me quite a while just to read back.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just let the Gams and the non-main characters slide.¡±


    If I read the whole thing properly, I¡¯d lose a lot of sleep time. However, Gams only said ¡°Oh,¡± ¡°Yes,¡± and ¡°I understand.¡± When Gams doesn¡¯t speak for a long time, it¡¯s a sign that the vige is at peace, which makes me think that he should talk a little more, but also makes me feel relieved.


    Chem and Carol seem to be getting along well with each other just by looking at the text, but in reality they are just cooperating to keep away the vige women who are trying to talk to Gams.


    When I lived there for a month, I realized why Gams was so popr. Seeing Gams in the flesh was more powerful looking than through a screen, but I didn¡¯t feel safe when the monsters arrived. That guy is irresistible. I can say that with certainty.


    Lodis seems to have gotten busier and busier since he became the vige chief, writing some kind of documents and going around the vige to listen to the opinions and requests of the residents. At first nce, he looks unreliable, but he¡¯s doing a great job as the vige leader. I¡¯m counting on you, vige head.


    La does the household chores for the family in the morning, works at the vige cafeteria from noon, and then takes care of the vige¡¯s growing number of children and babies. She¡¯s showing off her motherly spirit to the fullest.


    Murus is in charge of defeating monsters, processing wood and building structures with her elvenpanions.


    In this world, humans seem to be less prejudiced against elves and beastmen, but even so, there are some ipatibilities with humans that can¡¯t be helped, and Murus serves as a bridge between them. So far, there have been no visible conflicts or disturbances between the different races, thanks inrge part to the presence of Murus.


    Kang and Ran are also active as woodworkers, and their presence is a source offort. Just by looking at them every day, my fatigue from work fades away.


    ¡°No, no, no. First, the logs.¡±


    There was a possibility that some disturbing people might be mixed in with the growing number of vigers. Even though I¡¯m going to be watching from afar, I have to check for any vigers who might be making strangements.


    ¡°¡­¡­Nothing special? What about the fact that Gams poprity is spreading not only to young women in the vige, but also to married women¡­¡­¡±


    If it¡¯s Gams, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to worry about, but if he¡¯s unfaithful in the small world of the vige, it will spread quickly. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a longing like a crush on a male idol, but should I lightly warn him with the oracle? This is a point of concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with my bath.¡±


    I heard my sister¡¯s voice echoing from downstairs, so I grabbed a change of clothes and went to take a bath. As I took turns going into the bathroom to wash myself while my sister just got out of the bath, I saw one object floating in the bathtub.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡­.You¡¯re following me again?¡±


    Destiny was the first one in the bath. He has learned the wonders of hot springs during his stay in the Vige of Destiny, and he has been taking a bath with me more and more like this. I don¡¯t have to worry too much about my family finding out about it since I oftene homete at night, but I don¡¯t know what to think about a lizard taking a bath.


    ¡°Be careful, my sister¡¯s awake today.¡±


    When I warned him while washing his head, he wagged his tail up and down. That seemed to be his way of saying he understood. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine because he¡¯s as smart as a human, but he¡¯s pretty bold. He seems to escape from his cage even when I¡¯m not home for work, and my mother has encountered Destiny walking around the house several times.


    In the beginning, she screamed and was surprised, but now she says, ¡°Oh, there you are. Do you want some fruit?¡± And is watching a TV show with him. Human adaptability is amazing. When I went to the living room in a refreshed state, I found my younger sister absentmindedly watching TV.


    ¡°You have an early day tomorrow; maybe you should get some sleep?¡±


    ¡°Uh-uh. I¡¯ll go to bed in a little while.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going back to my room. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    It¡¯s nice to have a rtionship where you can say good night naturally. I was the only one in the family who was not a part of the group, so I was more than happy to be a part of an ordinary day. After grabbing some fruit for dinner, I returned to my room and sat down in front of myputer to observe the vige once again.


    The guards are yawning, and Kang and Ran are making chairs in the woodworking workshop. The rest of the vigers are sound asleep. It¡¯sforting to see the vige in peace. I still can¡¯t believe that I was actually there a few months ago.


    I¡¯ve always had an emotional attachment to the characters, not being able to separate them from the game, but after that experience, I can¡¯t help but think of them as my rtives.


    When a young couple new to the vige gave birth to a child, I spent the whole day in front of my PC cheering them on, and even cried when I heard the baby¡¯s voice. These days, I don¡¯t even want the game to be fun; I just want it to pass peacefully every day.


    ¡°The [Vige of Destiny] is a game, but it¡¯s not a game.¡±


    The vigers certainly live in a different world than this one. They respect me because I¡¯m acting as a god. I have to contribute a little. I look over the list of miracles that can be activated by spending fate points. The number of items has increased since I became level three, which is annoying to my indecisive nature.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm. Don¡¯t look around.¡±


    Each time, I just looked at the different types of miracles and didn¡¯t activate any of them. The only things I¡¯ve done since I¡¯ve been back are the miracle of controlling the weather and calling a vendor for goods for a baby born in the vige.


    The vige is doing well, so I don¡¯t need to do anything else, but I want to reserve a certain number of points just in case. At the very least, I need to keep the points to control the golem. In the end, I decided to go to sleep without activating the miracle after much worrying today. I have cleaning work to do tomorrow, so I need to rest up.


    ¡°Good night, everyone. Good night, Destiny.¡±


    I called out to the vigers and my partner, who was curled up at my feet, and then closed my eyelids. I was so tired that I let go of my consciousness in a sh.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, I woke up and sat in front of myputer as usual.


    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The vigers were gathered near the door attached to the log fence. Those who couldn¡¯t fight hung back, while Gams and the otherbatants kept a watchful eye on the door, weapons in hand.


    ¡°A monster attack? But then¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not like the vigers are going to get upset over a monster attack now. And since the [Temptation of the Evil Gods] had just ended, the monsters were rtively quiet.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Gams is talking to someone in a stern tone of voice. When I scrolled the screen so that I could see the area around it, I saw several strange people near the door.


    ¡°Immigrants¡­¡­.No, this is what they look like.¡±


    The color of her skin was instantly distinguishable from the rest of the vige. Dark skin and good looks simr to those of the Murus. This is¡­¡­.


    ¡°Dark Elves, right?¡±

 Chapter 72: Suspicious Dark-skinned Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 72: Suspicious Dark-skinned Visitors</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    The Dark Elves are a race of elves simr in appearance to the elves like Murus, but with a different skin color. They are amon race in the fantasy world, and many of themon settings are that they were originally elves, but they worship evil gods, or that they are a race of darkness.


    I think it¡¯s because of the way they look. They have white hair and dark skin. Their eyes are also reddish, and whenpared to elves, I can¡¯t help but think of them as evil. The body of the Dark Elf is thinner and more muscr than that of the Elf itself. This makes their faces look fearless.


    ¡°But what about the setting in this world?¡±


    Murus and the other elves were close to what I had imagined, but that didn¡¯t mean that the dark elves were as well. The group of dark elves standing at the entrance of the vige consisted of ten people. Not all of them are armed but we should be¡­¡­ careful.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. What do you want with this vige?¡±


    Gams steps forward in front of the dark elf and asks. He has his hand on the hilt of his sword, but so far he has not drawn it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cautious. Let¡¯s get along as people who live in the same forest.¡±


    The woman who seemed to be the representative of the dark elf group took a surprisingly light tone, and even gave a mischievous wink. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a good thing or not.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re a surprisingly friendly species.¡±


    If you don¡¯t want to antagonize me, that¡¯s great, but I¡¯m confused when youe at me with that kind of flippant attitude.


    ¡°Be on your guard. The Darks are a cunning and cowardly race.¡±


    Was it Murus who warned him? She stared at them with a scowl, not even trying to hide her disgust for them. The other elves reacted in the same way. Even in the world of the ¡°Vige of Destiny¡±, the rtionship between elves and dark elves is not good. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.


    ¡°Oh my! I¡¯m not sure how a self-proimed noble and proud elf can coexist with humans.¡±


    The woman who seemed to be the leader of the Dark Elves had a smile on her face, as if she had just discovered something interesting, and was taunting the Murus in a teasing tone. Thanks to the increased level of the vige and the ability to hear audio, the tone of voice that mocked the other party, which could not be conveyed by text alone, came through the speakers clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re the kind of people who side with the evil gods and then turn on the main gods when the odds are stacked against us.¡±


    The dark elf¡¯s face turned into a frown when she heard Murus¡¯ statement. Aside from the current sour mood, I was able to get some valuable information.


    So they were formerly on the side of the evil gods, but now they¡¯re on the side of the main gods. Whatever the reason, turning over is bad for your image, so I can understand the disgust of the Murus.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re still the same species that likes to keep things clean. We make the best choices we can in order to survive. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    I know what she means. It is natural to follow the stronger side in a war, and when you think about it, the Dark Elves¡¯ choice is not a mistake.


    ¡°If we were in your shoes, we would have met our demise gracefully with the gods.¡±


    Murus affirmed, and all the elves behind her nodded.


    ¡°You can say what you want, but why are these graceful elves fleeing to a human vige? Aren¡¯t you going to die with your pride?¡±


    ¡°Damn you Darks!¡±


    ¡°Can you stop disrespecting the Dark Elves?¡±


    Murus and the representative of the Dark Elves were staring at each other, their foreheads almost touching. This is what it means to have an impromptu fight. It looks like they might even start killing each other. Should I use the oracle to stop this?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Miss Murus. Could you please stop provoking the others?¡±


    The one who intervened between the two was Lodis.


    ¡°That¡¯s surprising. Not long ago, I would have imagined you cowering in the back.¡±


    I think Lodis might be the one who has changed the most since I started this game. After experiencing many near-death experiences, and being appointed as the vige chief, he has a greater sense of responsibility, and there is hardly any trace of the unreliable person he used to be. I thought I was growing up too, but I¡¯m no match for Lodis.


    ¡°I know that dark elves and elves have had a history since the time of mythology thousands of years ago, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to unterally me them without even listening to them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Admitting that she was wrong, Murus apologized honestly.


    ¡°You have a good point for such a dull face.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stir things up unnecessarily, either. You must have some business with us. If you behave like that towards my people, I will ask you to leave immediately.¡±


    Oh, you¡¯ve got a point, Lodis. Great job! It would have been great if his hands weren¡¯t shaking so badly behind his ¡­¡­ back! La noticed this and quietly came up behind him, taking his hand in hers.


    ¡°¡­¡­showing off their marital bliss. When you think about it, Lodis is a winner when ites to marrying La.¡±


    He has a beautiful, caring wife with a refreshing personality and a cute, innocent daughter. He has everything I don¡¯t have. Damn, I¡¯mpletely defeated as a man.


    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t really care about that right now.¡±


    This is no time to be jealous. I have to see what happens from here.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help it; I get so angry when I see elves. Are you the head of this vige?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My name is Lodis, and I am the vige chief.¡±


    ¡°I am Sudhir, daughter of the chieftain of the Dark Elves of the Forbidden Forest.¡±


    Is the representative of the other side the daughter of the chief? She was dressed in a very revealing outfit with short-cut white hair and bare belly and thighs. The other dark elves are dressed like elves, so I guess it¡¯s Sudhir¡¯s taste.


    ¡°So what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°You know that the Forbidden Forest has been in turmoiltely, and the number of monster strongholds has been increasing all over the forest, making it doubtful that we can ovee the [Temptation of the Evil God]. The damages are significant as well.¡±


    Her tone of voice is still the same, but her face is serious as she puts her hand on her forehead and mutters. The increase in the number of monsters in the Forbidden Forest is not due to the specifications of the game, but probably due to the yers on the Evil God side.


    yers on the Lord God¡¯s side and yers on the Evil God¡¯s side. The goal of the Lord God side is to make the viges prosperous. The Evil God side¡¯s goal is to destroy the viges. They are ying a game using the same stage, the other world.


    I haven¡¯t met all of the¡­¡­yers, so I can¡¯t say that all of the evil god side yers are like that, but I consider it highly likely that they are obsessed with money. The yers on the evil side can summon and control monsters. The increasing number of monsters in the Forbidden Forest is probably a result of this.


    ¡°We were almost destroyed once, too.¡±


    The old members who knew what was going on back then looked at each other and gave a small nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you for not dying. There used to be three viges in this forest, but they all died out in thest few years.¡±


    Sudhir nced at Murus and the other elves and cast her eyes down painfully. In addition to the vige of the elves, there was another vige of dark elves in the Forbidden Forest?


    ¡°So, I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯d like to join us in destroying one of the monster strongholds.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around the lighthearted offer for a moment. The vigers seemed to be the same, just staring at the other¡¯s face in silence.


    ¡°When the Temptation of the Evil God has just ended, the monsters¡¯ ferocity has subsided, or they¡¯ve been killed and their strength is down. Now¡¯s our chance, we can get a better chance of winning if we work together than if we go at it alone.¡±


    Gams and his team had already destroyed an enemy stronghold once before. It would be a good idea to destroy the enemy¡¯s base and reduce their strength beforehand. It¡¯s also a chance to deepen the friendship between people living in the same vige. As for me, I would be happy to help¡­¡­.But looking at the elves with their sincerely disgusted faces, I knew it¡¯s not a simple thing to do.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to consult with everyone and the Gods to decide, so how about you stay in our vige today and I¡¯ll get back to you tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°God¡­¡­I see. It¡¯s a good idea. But is it safe for us to stay in the vige?¡±


    Sudhir looks at the elves, who still look disgusted, and snickers.


    ¡°You¡¯re all adults. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    When Lodis turned to look at the elves, they quickly looked away¡­¡­.After all, if ites down to it, I¡¯ll use the Oracle to tell them to get along.


    Lodis takes Sudhir and herpanions to the newest building in the vige. The building is abination of visitor¡¯s quarters and conference room, so it¡¯s a magnificent structurepared to the private houses.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive. You¡¯ve only been here a few months, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been five months. But the vige has only grown this far with the help of the beastmen, Kang-san, Ran-san, and the elves.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After that, he brought food to the restless dark elves and entertained them. The food is a bit more sumptuous than what the vigers usually eat, and they are gobbling it up with excessive surprise. Were they that hungry? Maybe they skipped eating until they arrived at this vige.


    In the meantime, the main members of the vige had gathered at the building with the statue of the god and the altar, and were discussing their future ns. They were Gams, Chem, Lodis, Murus, and a neer to the vige, a young man named Fodom.


    Fodom is a huge man, a size bigger than Gams and very muscr. He looked like he could have been in a bodybuilder¡¯s world championship. In addition, he is a skinhead and looks stern. To be honest, it¡¯s hard to get close to him.


    He is from a vige near the Forbidden Forest, and came to this vige with five other vigers. Despite his appearance, he has a gentle and quiet personality, loves nts and trees, and has a sweet tooth.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s find out which side of the issue is more popr at the moment. Raise your hand if you are in favor of working with the Dark Elves to attack the monster¡¯s base.¡±


    A series of hands go up in response to Lodis¡¯ question. Gams, Chem, and Lodis said yes.


    ¡°I see that Miss Murus and Mr. Fodor disagree. First of all, Mr. Fodom, may I ask your opinion?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that we might get hurt in the attack.¡±


    He has a low voice and looks like that, but for some reason, the way he speaks in a frightened manner makes me smile. I guess it¡¯s because he oozes goodness on the inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re concerned, but if we don¡¯t reduce the number of monsters, the vigers will be in danger. I¡¯d like to eliminate as many of them as possible.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what Mr. Gams says, then I have no objection.¡±


    Fodom easily retracted his opinion. He looks like a fighter, but he doesn¡¯t have the guts to fight, so he does the heavy lifting in the vige.


    He can easily pull logs out of the fence and carry them by himself, so it would be a shame not to let him use his strength in battle, but I can¡¯t force him to do something he doesn¡¯t want to do. Besides, he¡¯s more than enough for construction and farming, so it¡¯s fine to leave him like this.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the opinions of all the vigers in the end, but the only one left to disagree with here is Miss Murus.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Murus. She slowly opens her mouth, her back against the wall and her face musing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m not very good with Dark Elves because of our old history, but I don¡¯t trust Dark Elves to begin with.¡±


    The newly arrived vigers were not familiar with the Forbidden Forest, but if Murus, who had lived in this forest for hundreds of years, said so, there must be a reason.


    ¡°What is it, exactly?¡±


    When Chem asked the question discreetly, Murus exhaled loudly and then began to speak.


    ¡°Once, a long time ago, there was a Dark Elf who begged us for some food because he had been attacked by a monster and had none left. Ourpatriots took pity on him and gave him a good amount, thinking that he was so desperate that he had to bow to us, whom he hated.¡±


    It¡¯s a good story if it¡¯s just that.


    ¡°The next year, we ran out of food, and when we asked the Dark Elf for help, he said¡­¡±Oh, I don¡¯t know anything about that.¡± When we asked him about the food we gave him, he said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s that, and this is this.¡± They also mess with our hunting grounds, paint their skin white to trick vendors, and do whatever else they want.¡±


    They¡¯re self-centered and naughty. There are people like that in our world, too, aren¡¯t there? People who rely on others but don¡¯t return the favor, they are the kind of people you don¡¯t want to be neighbors with.


    I¡¯m starting to worry if I can trust them when I hear this. Lodis and the others seemed to share the same opinion, and the supporters folded their arms and groaned.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m afraid they might betray us at a moment¡¯s notice. Or maybe we¡¯re just trying to make things easier for them by making us fight monsters. But if you all agree, we¡¯ll go along with it.¡±


    That being said, I¡¯m finding it increasingly difficult to say I agree. No one is expressing their opinions. I¡¯m at a loss. If there¡¯s a guarantee that they won¡¯t betray us, I¡¯d like to go along with it, but¡­hmmm.


    ¡°Then how about this?¡±


    I look at Chem¡¯s smiling face as she ps her hands together.


    ¡°Leave the decision to the God of Fate.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­What?

 Chapter 73: A villager with high expectations and me under pressure

    <h4>Chapter 73: A viger with high expectations and me under pressure</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    Chem made an outrageous proposal. You¡¯re entrusting me with a decision of this magnitude?


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no, no, no. You can¡¯t do this kind of thing with someone you trust¡­¡­.Oh, yeah. I¡¯m the God of Fate, right?¡±


    It¡¯s a self-inflicted development, since I¡¯ve been ying the role of a decent god and wrote the oracles in the first ce.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯m sure the god of fate will show us the right path.¡±


    ¡°If it is God¡¯s decision, I have no objection.¡±


    ¡°I will obey the divine oracle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. No problem.¡±


    Everyone agreed. They have total faith in the God of Fate. I¡¯m d for the trust, but I have no tolerance for pressure, and it makes my stomach churn.


    ¡°What should I do? I haven¡¯t finished today¡¯s oracle yet, so I have to respond by the end of the day.¡±


    When I observed the Dark Elves in question, all but the leader, Sudhir, were sitting quietly in the building. They didn¡¯t say anything unusual in their chats. They were all talking about how things were developing more than they expected, how they had seen elves for the first time, and other trivial things.


    The leader was standing by the window, looking at the vige with a curious look on her face. If I zoom in on the screen, I can see that she¡¯s smiling¡­¡­and following the working vigers with her eyes. If I just look at her here, she doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person. But after listening to Murus cooperating with her seems dangerous.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start by saying that the oracle wille to a conclusion tomorrow, to muddy the waters.¡±


    At any rate, I wanted a little time to think, so I thought of an excuse that the vigers might ept and sent the oracle.


    ¡°I have only received your wish to leave the choice of fate to me. Tomorrow¡¯s oracle will show you the path you must take.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s about it. The vigers looked relieved and went back to their work. Now, what to do? As for me, I¡¯m in favor of attacking the enemy¡¯s base together. However, attacking is several times harder than defending.


    I¡¯ve seen this in the defense of this vige. The monster¡¯s base is the base of the yer on the evil god¡¯s side. When I attacked Mr. Yamamoto¡¯s base before, there was nothing but a crude house with no fences, so it was easy for me to attack. However, this time it may not go the same way.


    If I were on the side of the evil gods, I would try to set up my base ordingly, taking into ount the possibility of being attacked. So it¡¯s only natural that there are other yers with the same idea. ¡¡Furthermore, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s safe to trust the Dark Elves.


    The only ce to find out more about the Dark Elves in this game is at¡­¡­. I decided to gather information at the game¡¯s dedicated message board, ¡°Exchange Forum,¡± which I visit at least once a day. The first thing I did was to check the threads on the board.


    ¡°The old logs are gone, right? There¡¯s no thread about dark elves at a nce. I think it would be easier to gather information if I start one myself.¡±


    I quickly added a new thread because of my knowledge of the Inte that I developed during my time as a NEET.


    ¡¶I need information on the Dark Elves ASAP.¡·


    It would be nice if these things were simple and easy to understand. Many of the residents of this thread are kind, and respond quickly when you post an urgent message.


    ¡°Whoa, you¡¯re here already?¡±


    2: Dark Elves¡­ I¡¯ve never seen any.


    3: I haven¡¯t seen any either, but there are dark elves in this game? I¡¯d like to see them.


    4: Well, I¡¯d say I haven¡¯t either¡­¡­but one of my vigers encountered them once. He said he saw three dark elves near the Forbidden Forest.


    Whoa, we got a witness. I wonder if I can get some more information out of him. But are there yers in the vige near the Forbidden Forest? There may be an opportunity to make contact somewhere.


    6: >5


    I need more information.


    7: That¡¯s the end of the story. The vigers spotted them, and as soon as they noticed us, they disappeared into the woods.


    8: You¡¯re useless!


    9: You¡¯ve disappointed me,e backter.


    10: Big words from someone with no information.


    I was honestly disappointed too, but I won¡¯t say so. For a while after that, we just chatted about unrted things, but after an hour or so, there was a useful post.


    187: I heard about dark elves. I have a family of dark elves in my vige.


    Holy shit! This is promising, isn¡¯t it?


    188: More information, please.


    189: What do you want to know?


    190: Traits, personality, how they get along with the other vigers¡­


    191: Something like that. Hmmm¡­I guess they look like ckened elves, but everything else is the same. They¡¯re good at woodworking and can use magic to control nts. I think their abilities are simr to elves and they¡¯ve got good night vision.


    I see. There is no mistaking their appearance, and their abilities are almost the same as elves. The only difference is that they have night vision.


    In a normal inte forum, it is dangerous to believe what you read, but in this game¡¯s forum, it is impossible to lie. So there are misunderstandings, but no lies.


    192: What about their personalities? Dark elves in fantasy are supposed to be viins, right? Also, they have big tits.


    193: That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about too. Especially the breasts.


    194: I guess so. They¡¯re a bit outspoken at times, but they¡¯re cheerful and sociable. I¡¯ve heard that normal Dark Elves are self-centered. They don¡¯t like elves in particr and won¡¯t interfere directly with them, but if they¡¯re in trouble, they¡¯ll say, ¡°Suck it.¡±¡­¡­Their style is about the same as the elves.


    195: Yes, dismissed!


    196: Thank you for your hard work!


    That¡¯s true, including the style. I¡¯ve seen with my own eyes that they don¡¯t get along. If it¡¯s only against elves, I feel like this vige with a lot of humans would be fine, but self-centered. Murus also said something like that.


    197: Don¡¯t disband. I just remembered something. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard the story before, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true or not.


    198: I heard a story like that somewhere too, about a minstrel who came to a vige and sang something like that.


    199: A priest in a church told such a myth to a kid.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it¡¯s set up. I¡¯ll have to remember that.¡±


    Murus said that they¡¯re traitors who turned from the evil side.


    200: Really? So, which side are the Dark Elves on? Are they on the Evil God side now? The Lord God side?


    201: The vige elf said he was formerly on the Evil God side and turned to the Lord God side.


    I¡¯ll have to get some information out of you.


    202: Back from the Dark Side? That¡¯s possible.


    203: The fact that they were on the side of the Evil God is quite a cause for concern, isn¡¯t it?


    204: But you know, if they¡¯re on the side of the Lord God, maybe there¡¯s a yer who ys in the Dark Elf Vige.


    ¡­¡­Oh yeah! I hadn¡¯t thought about it, but someone might be ying in the Dark Elf vige. So what god are the Dark Elves worshiping? I didn¡¯t get any more useful information from the forum, so I just thanked them and closed it. I¡¯ll have to look at it againter.


    The existence of yers, huh? Is there a possibility that this time¡¯s actions were also directed by the gods? When I checked the logs from the time I was focused on the bulletin board, I found something noteworthy in the conversation between Chem and Sudhir.


    ¡°Why did you decide to attack the monster¡¯s base, Sudhir-san? I understand the logic, but didn¡¯t you hesitate to take the risk?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. We were in a lot of trouble with the constant attacks, and we were even talking about abandoning the vige and leaving the Forbidden Forest, but there were a lot of people who insisted. At that time, I received a message from the gods. Then I got a sign from the gods, telling me to work together with other viges to destroy the enemy¡¯s stronghold.¡±


    ¡°A sign from the gods? Is Sudhir¡¯s vige also blessed by the gods?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, it is. Our vige believes in the ¡°God of Nature.¡± It¡¯s natural to cherish nature, but it¡¯s also part of our doctrine to live naturally. We¡¯re told to be flexible, not to exert ourselves, to live as we are and as our hearts desire.¡±


    The object of their faith is the ¡°God of Nature.¡± I¡¯ve heard that he also has oracles, so I guess I¡¯m right. There is a yer who controls the vige of Dark Elves.


    ¡°Betrayal between the Lord God¡¯s side is prohibited. This was written in the forums. Even if the Dark Elves are untrustworthy, the yers shouldn¡¯t let them do that.¡±


    In a conversation with Sudhir Chem inadvertently spilled the words, ¡°Talk to everyone and the gods,¡± to which she responded, ¡°The gods¡­¡­are right.¡± In other words, the other side expected that there would be a god¡­¡­yer in this vige.


    I don¡¯t know how they got the information about this vige, but I feel that if they knew there was a yer, there would be no problem taking on a joint front¡­¡­. At the very least, we shouldn¡¯t have to be wary of betrayal. It should be¡­¡­good, right? It¡¯s a good idea to know what I¡¯m getting into.


    ¡°You¡¯ll give me¡­¡­?¡±


    The golden lizard nodded his head in response to my question. Before I knew it, Destiny was sitting at myputer desk, offering me a piece of fruit to eat.


    There¡¯s still time. Let¡¯s eat and refresh ourselves and then think again. I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on the dark elves and be careful with their conversations.


    If we¡¯re going to fight together, who should go? We should also think about how we¡¯re going to fight¡­¡­.after all we¡¯re attacking not defending like usual.

 Chapter 74: A villager who needs to choose and me who needs to make a decision

    <h4>Chapter 74: A viger who needs to choose and me who needs to make a decision</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    I went downstairs and found no one, so I quickly fried the tribute meat and seasoned it with salt and pepper. Normally, I quickly toss the meat with yakiniku sauce, buttely I¡¯ve been eating it simply with salt and pepper. This way, I can enjoy the vor of the meat more.


    ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ve got one for you.¡±


    There¡¯s Destiny whoes after me every time I¡¯m cooking meat by myself. Even now, he is sitting on his own cushion in the corner of the dining table, staring at me. I used to put the te on the floor and feed him, but since he¡¯s such a wise buddy, I thought it would be better to put him in the same position as me, and that¡¯s how he is now.


    It may seem a little vulgar to sit on the table, but it¡¯s just when the two of us eat alone, so it doesn¡¯t bother anyone. I finished preparing the meal and put the meat on Destiny¡¯s special te as well.


    ¡°If you were human, you¡¯d be in the binge eating contests.¡±


    He eats as much meat as I do with that body. I¡¯m not sure how he¡¯s able to eat as much as I do, but I¡¯m curious to see how much he¡¯ll grow¡­¡­.If he grows any bigger, I¡¯m thinking of building him his own shed in the garden. It seems that the ss case is too small for him now, and he only goes inside when he sleeps.


    ¡°It would be easier if I could just tell everyone who Destiny is.¡±


    I thought it was a lizard, but it turned out to be a basilisk. If I told them that, they¡¯d probably doubt my sanity¡­¡­. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be convinced if I show them the petrification and poison breath, but then I¡¯ll inevitably have to mention the game.


    I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯ll be able to keep their mouth shut. If I tell my mom about it, she might identally tell someone else about it without thinking twice¡­¡­.I knew I should keep my family in the dark about this. After the meal, we returned to the room and looked at the vige, seriously thinking about what to do with the oracle.


    ¡°If this were just a game, it would be a forced event. The option to refuse wouldn¡¯t exist in the first ce.¡±


    It¡¯s an interesting quest if I separate it from the game. From defense to offense and it¡¯s with the dark elves. If this raid is sessful, there are only advantages for our side. If the base is thest one belonging to the Evil God yer, the game is over for that yer.


    Then the threat of the Temptation of the Evil God will be greatly reduced, and it will be easier to build a town. However, if the Dark Elves force everything on us, or if this invitation itself is a trap, we are sure to suffer a great deal of damage.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m torn. Unless there is a guarantee that they will never betray us, but I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    There is no such thing as a lie detector, and there is no such thing as a miracle of convenience to see through someone¡¯s lies. From the conversation, Sudhir the Dark Elf didn¡¯t seem like bad people.


    ¡°Ah, but¡­If I make the wrong choice, the fate of the vige will be¡­¡­¡±


    In the first ce, I can¡¯t be forced to make such an important decision when my life has been spent running away from the world. The best development was attacking the monster¡¯s base. No casualties and aplete victory. In the worst case scenario, it was a trap and all those who went to attack were wiped out. The vige is also attacked and destroyed. Game over.


    If that¡¯s the case, the best thing to do would be to let them leave without doing anything. But even if we could get out of this temporarily, we¡¯d be in troubleter. If I can befriend myself with the Dark Elves and we can coexist, the future will be much easier.


    ¡°No, my thoughts are going in circles.¡±


    I try to observe the Dark Elves again, but Sudhir, who is very curious, is restlessly wandering around the vige, while the others are quietly waiting. I tried lowering the magnification of the map so that I could see a wider area, but I couldn¡¯t find anything that looked like a Dark Elf vige. The only area visible on the game¡¯s map is where the vigers havee and gone in the past.


    ¡°If I knew what was going on in their vige, I¡¯d have a better idea of what to expect.¡±


    With the increase in the number of elven vigers, I was able to get a pretty good grasp of the Forbidden Forest, but there were still areas that I couldn¡¯t see. I wondered if they coulde up with a way to get effective information or some kind of loophole.


    I remembered that I had seen somewhere that when you use your brain, your brain needs sugar, so I grabbed some grape-like fruit that I had brought as an after-dinner dessert.


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s almost gone.¡±


    I must have brought a lot, but there were only a few left. I quickly looked to the side of my te and saw Destiny hiding arge amount of fruit behind him.


    ¡°That¡¯s too greedy. Give me half of it back.¡±


    He shook his head from side to side in refusal.


    ¡°No, no, no, no. See, I put yours on a separate te.¡±


    When I reached out to him, he swatted me away with his tail. What a greedy lizard. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to eat that much, but I don¡¯t like the idea of having it all taken from me. It¡¯s not kindness to spoil him. I have to discipline him properly.


    ¡°Look. The one on this te is mine, and the one on this te is yours. So give it back because it¡¯s mine.¡±


    Don¡¯t just stick your tongue out and pretend to be a normal lizard when it¡¯s not convenient. As I stared into Destiny¡¯s eyes without backing down, he seemed to reflect on his actions and picked up one of the fruits behind him and put it back on my te.


    ¡°¡­..Well, okay, just one and¡­..too?¡±


    I just had an epiphany. What is it? What¡¯s stuck in my head? You can get the fruit at¡­¡­Oh, yeah! It might work if I give them those conditions.


    ¡°If we can just get them to ept these terms, it¡¯s going to be interesting.¡±


    The only thing left to do is to use the oracle to tell the vigers. I¡¯ll type in the oracle early tomorrow morning and decide what to do depending on their reaction.


    ¡°Work, work, work! I¡¯m overzealous!¡±


    I hurriedly changed my clothes, ran down the stairs and out the front door.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I had to start work in the afternoon, but I finished early enough to have dinner. Sometimes it takes only two hours to finish a job. When I got home, my parents were in the middle of eating dinner, so I ate with them in my work clothes and took a bath. After that, I went back to my room and went straight to bed.


    Normally, I would be up at this time, but today I went to bed early. I nced at theputer screen and saw that most of the vigers were still awake. It was getting dark, but there were still many houses with lights on. That¡¯s because arge amount of glowstone was taken from the excavation site of the former cave, and now there is enough light for the night.


    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite of usual. A little early, but good night.¡±


    I just put the timer on my phone, got under the covers and closed my eyes. I used to have a hard time falling asleep, but since I started working, I¡¯ve been able to fall asleep quickly. I¡¯m starting to feel like a real human being. I let go of my consciousness while praising myself.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I wake up to the rm on my phone going off. I check the time, it¡¯s only 3 am. This is the time when everyone except the night watchman and the nocturnal Kang, Ran, are awake. The reason I woke up at this time was simple and obvious: to keep an eye on the Dark Elves. In my experience, it¡¯s always better to be alert. If nothing happens, that¡¯s fine too.


    One of the things I learned on the message board was that dark elves have night vision. If it was a betrayal or a trap, they would most likely move after the vigers were asleep. I¡¯ve been on the lookout¡­¡­but I haven¡¯t seen any movement. I peeked into the visitor¡¯s building and saw that everyone was sleepingfortably. I counted the number of people, and they are all here.


    ¡°If nothing happens, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    I could go back to sleep, but I think I¡¯ll just continue to observe the vige. It¡¯s not often that I get a good look at the vige at this time of night, so I feel a bit of guilt and a sense of freedom, as if I were wandering aroundte at night. First, I took a quick look around the vige grounds and saw that the only people in the watchtower were elves.


    ¡°That¡¯s extreme.¡±


    Usually, there are about three humans for every one elf on the watchtower at the four corners of the town.


    ¡°Is that it? Are the elves as wary of the dark elves as I am?¡±


    As proof of this, the elves¡¯ gazes were focused not on the outside of the fence, but on the building where the dark elves were. I guess there was no need for me to keep an eye on them. So, I checked for monsters outside the fence instead, and it looks fine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve run out of ces to look. Maybe I¡¯ll take a peek around the houses.¡±


    It may seem like bad taste to watch them sleep, but at this time of night, they wouldn¡¯t feel awkward during the night.


    ¡°Besides, if some vigers are coughing in the middle of the night and their health is failing, I need to think of a way to deal with them. This is an important thing for a god to do.¡±


    I really have nothing to be guilty of, so what¡¯s my excuse for being ale at night? Gently and quietly, I manipted the mouse and clicked on Gams and Chem house first. I¡¯ve seen the inside of the house a few times before, but it¡¯s still very inly decorated. There are two beds, two chairs, and a desk. There were white flowers in a vase on the desk.


    The only thing left was a chest of drawers made by Ran. Chem was sound asleep in bed. Gams is sitting not on the bed, but against the wall, asleep with his sword in his hand. This is the way he sleeps the day before the Temptation of the Evil God, or when he is on alert.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Gams would do.¡±


    So I didn¡¯t have to worry about them after all. There was no point in looking at them any longer, so I shifted my attention to the Lodis family¡¯s house. The whole family was asleep in the shape of a river on a king-sized bed.


    All three of them seemed to be sleeping soundly, so there was nothing special to see. After that, I looked around a few more houses and finally took a look at the house of the Murus. She was standing by the window, staring at the building. I knew she didn¡¯t trust them either.


    ¡°When our vige was destroyed, our people should have asked them for help, but they didn¡¯t¡­¡­do anything. So why should we help¡­¡­?¡±


    A voice muttering in abhorrence echoed in the room. So that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s not just that they didn¡¯t get along, but that they had such a history. Until now, I was more inclined to want them to put aside their old misfortunes and join hands with us, but I think I should change my mind.


    Even if we were to jointly attack the enemy territory, it might be better to have the elves stay in the vige. I can¡¯t deny that our strength will be reduced, but let¡¯s not force them. The sky is starting to lighten up, so I need to think about what to write in the oracle.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    When I came back to the PC after eating breakfast, the vigers had just finished their meals. I didn¡¯t have a part-time job today, so I was going to enjoy my vacation, but I had to solve this problem. The important people of the vige were gathered in the building that served as the meeting ce, so I decided to activate the oracle just in time.


    ¡°Gentlemen, the Oracle!¡±


    Everyone in the room gathered around the Bible as if they had been waiting for it. It seems that Chem will be reading the oracle as usual.


    ¡°I¡¯ll read it¡­¡­.Your hesitations, your wishes, epted. The idea of striking a monster stronghold to reduce the risk of future repercussions is not a mistake. However, there are many who can¡¯t shake the distrust they feel towards the Dark Elves. It¡¯s a good idea to take a look at the actual results of your own research.¡±


    It¡¯s a long-winded description, but I wonder if it sounds god-like. Suppressing my inner turmoil, I focused on Chem reading the oracle.


    ¡°The proposal is to make one dark elf an inhabitant of this vige¡­¡­.What?¡±


    Chem let out a squeal of surprise. The others were not expecting it either, and their eyes were wide open and they could not speak.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s see what the vigers will do.¡±


    I added a note to the rest of the oracle, ¡°It¡¯s not an order, it¡¯s a suggestion and you don¡¯t have to follow it.¡± What will the vigers¡­..especially the elves do?

 Chapter 75: The God of Fate’s proposal and my heart pounding

    <h4>Chapter 75: The God of Fate¡¯s proposal and my heart pounding</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    ¡°Are you sure about that oracle?¡±


    Murus asked Chem in a harsh tone of voice with a frown on her face.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. Would you like to see it?¡±


    She opened the Bible in her hand so that everyone could see it, and they all peered into it.


    ¡°That¡¯s certainly what it says¡­¡­.epting the dark elves as vigers, huh? I¡¯m not going to argue with that if that¡¯s what the God of Fate says.¡±


    There¡¯s only one reason why I want to make one of them part of the vige, and that¡¯s because when someone bes a viger, the area I can see on the map expands. The area that the vigers have seen so far will be disyed on the map.


    In other words, I will be able to look into the vige of the Dark Elves. This would allow me to observe the vige and find out if they have been in contact with any suspicious people. Although I will only be able to hear what they say if they are not near a Bible, I will be able to get valuable information.


    I wondered if I should reveal that¡­¡­to the vigers. If I tell them they¡¯ll probably go along with it, but I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll have a grudge against me. But if I reveal the divine ability, it will lose its mystique, and if the vigers think it¡¯s a crappy ability, I might lose fate points.


    The number of vigers has increased recently, and the number of fate points has also increased significantlypared to the past. But I¡¯d like to refrain from saying or doing anything that might arouse distrust in the gods.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s hard to be on top of people¡­¡­.¡±


    If you stand up for the other side, you can¡¯t stand up for yourself. I used to think that big men were just there to give orders without doing anything, but I didn¡¯t understand their trouble until I experienced it. I really admire Lodis and the president of my part-time job.


    I¡¯d rather ask someone for advice than think about it on my own, but although I have online acquaintances who call themselves presidents, from what they say on a daily basis, they¡¯re not presidents by any stretch of the imagination.


    If that¡¯s the case, then the best person I can rely on is¡­¡­father. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s a general manager. He¡¯ll be home early today, so I¡¯ll casually ask him about his work over dinner. I still get a little nervous talking to my father, but I should get used to it, he¡¯s family.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    As I watched the vigers, it quickly became evening, and it was time for dinner. When I went downstairs, my father was already at the table and my sister hadn¡¯te home yet. She had told me that she had been busytely, so she was probably workingte again today.


    I helped him with the food and as the meal began, I kept ncing at him. He was eating quietly with a serious look on his face. I can¡¯t find the courage to ask him for help. It would be nice if there was some kind of timing that would give me a chance.


    ¡°Dear, how¡¯s work going these days?¡±


    My mother brought up the subject as if she could read my mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re doing fine.¡±


    All right, I¡¯ll jump on board and interrupt the conversation!


    ¡°You¡¯re the head of a department, aren¡¯t you, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he is.¡±


    For a moment it looked like my sses were glowing, but it was just a reflection of the fluorescent light, right?


    ¡°You know, do bosses ever have problems with rtionships?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they do. Apany is a collection of people. When people get together, conflicts and problems arise. There are subordinates who are not good at socializing even if they are good at their jobs. Why are you asking me that?¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s a very managerial thing to say. I¡¯d like to get some tips on how to act like a boss at this rate.


    ¡°You see, there was a little problem in the vige that I took care of at the beginning of the year. The people who have lived in the vige for a long time don¡¯t like the people, who are nning to move there, and I want them to get along, but I don¡¯t know how to advise them.¡±


    I tried to be as untrue as possible, suppressing information that I shouldn¡¯t have given.


    ¡°It¡¯s a difficult problem to solve. There is a way to let them talk to each other until they are satisfied, but this has the potential to make the rtionship worse than it already is. In the case of work, there was a precedent of reconciliation through mutual recognition of each other¡¯s abilities. You can also create amon enemy to strengthen their camaraderie.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thanks for¡­¡­.Thanks for the reference.¡±


    When I thanked him, my father¡¯s speech seemed to loosen up a bit. Based on the conversation with my father, it seems¡­¡­difficult to discuss. I can only imagine a scene of staring at each other and abusivenguage flying around even if we had the opportunity to do so.


    It may be possible to recognize each other¡¯s abilities. We have amon enemy, and if we work together to challenge each other, there is a possibility that our rtionship will improve. The first thing I should do is to find out if the Dark Elves are worthy of our trust.


    If they ept our proposal, I will check their vige for anything suspicious. If they¡¯re okay, we¡¯ll raid the monster¡¯s base together. If they refuse our proposal, we should just pretend that this never happened. I can¡¯t afford to put the vigers in danger.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    When I returned to my room after lunch, there was a change in the appearance of the vige. The main members of the vige were gathered in the building where the Dark Elves were. A quick check of the logs showed that they had just spoken to the other party about the proposal from the God of Fate.


    ¡°You want us to live in this vige? Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Would you like to live in this vige, even if it¡¯s just for one person?¡±


    Lodis responds calmly to Sudhir¡¯s mocking tone. He concealed the fact that the proposal is from God.


    ¡°Ha, ha. You want a hostage so that we won¡¯t betray you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s a proposal to deepen our friendship with each other. We want to trust you, and we want you to know more about us. That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying.¡±


    Lodis continues to negotiate without losing his smile. La watches her husband with an enthralled expression. Carol cheers him on in a small voice, saying, ¡°Good luck, Dad.¡± Seeing this family makes me want to get married. It¡¯s an ideal family, and to be honest, I¡¯m jealous.


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s not fair to ask me to do something and not ept the other person¡¯s request. Even if I ept, I have to decide who will stay, so can I get back to you tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It would be great if you could give me an answer by noon tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    So this is the end of the negotiations. Now we¡¯ll decide what to do based on tomorrow¡¯s response. As the vigers stood up and left the building, Gams took over from a viger who was standing guard nearby. Chem walked up to Gams and took something out of her pocket and held it out.


    ¡°Brother, take this.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was a Bible that Chem handed to her brother, Gams. Actually, there is a deeper meaning to this action. The Bible can pick up voices up to a certain distance from its location. In the past, the area inside the cave and the fence was small, so it was possible to pick up all the voices of the vigers, but now it has be toorge to cover the whole vige.


    So she gave the Bible to Gams, who was on watch, and by keeping the buildings where the dark elves were within the Bible¡¯s range, I could eavesdrop on them. No matter how much they whispered, the subtitles would be disyed along with the voices so I would not miss anything.


    ¡°I know it sounds like a stakeout, but it¡¯s to protect the vigers.¡±


    I¡¯ll make an excuse to myself. Of course, I didn¡¯t tell the vigers to give Gams the Bible for eavesdropping. I told them that if they had the Bible, they could invoke a miracle in case of emergency and contain the disturbance before it happened¡­¡­.The number of words of the oracle written in the Bible this time may be thergest ever.


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s what you want to hear.¡±


    I hope I can get the information I want most from the Dark Elves discussion. I¡¯m sticking to the front of the PC to make sure I don¡¯t miss a single word, and I¡¯m watching them.


    The Dark Elves began to gather in the center of the building after Gams, who was in charge of the watch, confirmed through the window that they were moving to a slightly more distant location. When they were all together in a circle, they gave a small nod, and it was Sudhir who started the conversation.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been listening. Can you give me your honest opinion?¡±


    Oops, when she was talking to the vigers, she was talking like a gal, but now she¡¯s like a reliable sister. So she is using two different faces.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit fishy to ept us when there are elves around.¡±


    He¡¯s a dark elf with an old-fashioned way of speaking. He looks and sounds young, so it¡¯s all very strange.


    ¡°I¡¯m with you.¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡±


    All of them have doubts? Well, of course they do. If I were in their shoes, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d be suspicious of that offer.


    ¡°I know. To be honest, I¡¯m only suspicious, but¡­¡­the gods have told me to make the negotiations a sess.¡±


    Sudhir took out a dark green book from her pouch and shrugged her shoulders, letting out a small breath.


    ¡°Is that a Bible? I didn¡¯t think she had it in her possession¡­¡­.¡±


    My first priority was to find out from the Dark Elves whether or not they had a yer ying God, but I was surprised to see that they had brought a Bible with them.


    I had considered it as a possibility, but I had assumed that they had left it at their base vige. But if you think about it, if you¡¯re dealing with yers, you¡¯d want them to have one so they can understand the situation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care enough about¡­¡­yers. Huh.¡±


    Regretting it now would not give me a do-over, but I could use this failure to my advantage in the future. She mentioned that she had received instructions from God. This means that there is almost certainly a yer on the Dark Elves¡¯ side.


    And I should think that they have seen everything we have done so far. Even when I was discussing with them, the conversations of the Dark Elves in the building were being disyed. If I can hear them, they must be able to hear us.


    ¡°I should just assume that everything was transparent, right?¡±


    I thought my side had the advantage, but it was overturned at once. I¡¯m so angry at myself for being so stupid. I thought I¡¯d grown up a little, but I¡¯m still a little naive.


    ¡°Since we didn¡¯t get an oracle today, let¡¯s ask the Nature God what we should do now.¡±


    Will the other side leave the decision to the yer? What kind of decision will the yer make? I focus on the opponent¡¯s Bible and zoom in.


    ¡°O God of Nature. If you hear this voice, give us a sign.¡±


    She kneels down and prays. After a while, the Bible emits a light, and the book opens by itself without being touched. Now, what kind of reaction will I get? I was both excited and scared.


    I can only hope that they are friendly yers. As I gazed at the Bible with the Dark Elves, the words appeared on the open page.


    ¡°O God of this vige. You see this, do you not?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes at the unexpected question.

 Chapter 76: I’m a god of negotiation and the God of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 76: I¡¯m a god of negotiation and the God of Fate</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see this oneing¡­¡­.¡±


    How could he talk to me, a yer, through the Bible? I should think that the other side was watching the vige and called out to me after confirming that Chem had handed the Bible to Gams. I followed the words in the Bible one by one with my eyes.


    ¡°Do you doubt us, O God of Fate? But we, the followers of the Lord God, are forbidden to fight and plot against each other.¡±


    That seems to be the rule. This was confirmed on the message board as well. If the information there is true then the Dark Elves believe that the God of Nature is not on the side of the evil gods, but on the side of the main gods.


    The other yer is also pretending to be a god, out of consideration for the vigers. The way he talks to me, I can tell he¡¯s trying not to give away his true identity.


    ¡°There is no malice on our side, no backstabbing. In the past, the Forbidden Forest wasn¡¯t as much of a threat as it is now. But since a few months ago, the monsters have be more and more dangerous. It was just around the time when the vigers from your side settled down. I¡¯m sure you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­is this guy trying to tell me that my influence may have attracted yers from the evil side to the Forbidden Forest?¡±


    That¡¯s what I read from the text, and that¡¯s what I think he¡¯s saying. One of the enemy forces that had been targeting this vige was Yamamoto-san, a senior member of the cleaningpany, and the yer who attacked me while I was staying in the vige in the flesh was the one who was involved with me.


    Maybe that person is still in the Forbidden Forest. And with that kind of force, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he wasn¡¯t alone, but teamed up with other yers from the evil side. I didn¡¯t do anything about it directly, but maybe I¡¯m the cause¡­¡­.


    ¡°I hope you understand. However, if you don¡¯t trust me, I will let one of the vigers live here. People may not be happy about it, but I want you to save face.¡±


    The dark elves were not happy about living there, but when the gods asked them to, they didn¡¯t raise an objection.


    ¡°I look forward to a better response, God of Fate.¡±


    It seems that we are on friendly terms with them. They seem to be willing to ept our proposal. But is the other party a yer? The story changespletely if that¡¯s the case. If I ept the Dark Elf as a viger, I will know where their vige is and I can peek in. But doesn¡¯t that mean that they can also observe our vige?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s toote for that. Inviting them to the vige has cleared up the map here, right? You can already peek all you want over there. With¡­..it¡¯s decided.¡±


    I¡¯ll have one dark elf move into this vige and we¡¯ll jointly attack the evil god¡¯s base. Let¡¯s do this. I¡¯m not sure if the yers themselves are good or not, but if they want to continue ying this game, at least they won¡¯t betray or cheat. From the exchanges on the board, it seemed that there were no bad people on the Lord God¡¯s side.


    I¡¯m not sure if I should be¡­¡­but my criteria for judgment are vague and my evidence is weak. But this is the moment to make a decision. It¡¯s a shame to miss out on the chance to team up with a yer from the Lord God¡¯s side.


    ¡°The old me would have procrastinated, saying I¡¯lle to a decision tomorrow. But now I¡¯ve changed.¡±


    I¡¯ve made up my mind. Now all I have to do is tell it to them via oracle, but I¡¯ve already used the oracle today. Please wait a while until the¡­¡­day is over.


    I thought about sending the oracle in the middle of the night, but everyone was asleep, so I decided not to. In the morning, I touched the ¡°enter¡± key to tell the oracle that I had thought ofst night.


    ¡°I have finished my conversation with the God of Nature, whom the Dark Elves worship. I swear on the name of the god that there is nothing to worry about. I swear to you that they will not betray us or do anything cowardly. Together, we should attack the monster¡¯s stronghold and reduce the threat to the vige as much as possible. However, you must reveal information about each other and be prepared and strong. If we are going to attack, I suggest we do it tomorrow orter.¡±


    What is it about this sentence? God is a lot more stern and vague in his statements, isn¡¯t he? Or rather, that¡¯s how I¡¯ve been staging my pretense of God. This makes the content too specific and detailed. But if I don¡¯t exin it properly here, the vigers won¡¯t be convinced, and if I can¡¯tmunicate with them, I can¡¯t tell them how to fight in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble. I knew I should have produced a more shattered God¡­¡­.It¡¯s toote now.¡±


    But suddenly, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s God! Everyone¡¯s doing well. So, I¡¯ve got a question for you. Can you please do something for me right now?¡± If I do that, the vigers will be astonished. It¡¯s not necessary to be this extreme, but if I can convey my words in a more rxed manner, I can urately express my thoughts to the other side¡­¡­Oh, that¡¯s right!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Huh, I¡¯m no good at this. There must be a way to use the oracle that only I can do, while the other yers can¡¯t.¡±


    I erased all the sentences and typed a new one. I read it over a few times before sending it to the vigers. After the meal, Lodis and the other old members of the group gathered in front of the statue of God. At that moment, the Bible shone brightly.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the Oracle has arrived!¡±


    They seemed to be waiting for it, and they all crowded around the Bible at once.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to read it now¡­¡­.Please wait a moment. Let¡¯s move to a new location.¡±


    Chem suddenly said such a thing and hurriedly closed the Bible. The vigers were surprised, but they immediately understood that it must mean something, and followed her quietly. When she stopped near the log fence at the west end of the vige, I saw Chem opening the Bible.


    ¡°¡­¡­First, please close the Bible and travel to the west end of the vige.¡±


    Yes, Chem was just following the oracle¡¯s instructions. In this ce, she should be just out of the range of the Dark Elves Bible. I couldn¡¯t see the other side¡¯s conversation, but I took this measure because if the other side saw the oracle, I would be in troubleter.


    ¡°I apologize for asking you to do something so sudden and strange. It¡¯s been a long time, everyone. This time, it¡¯s not the God of Fate, but his follower, Yoshio, who has been with you before, writing on his behalf¡­¡­.Eh, Yoshio-sama!¡±


    Chem¡¯s voice leaks out in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yoshio!¡±


    The one who ps her hands in delight when she hears my name is Carol. She was the one I spent the most time with, both in Japan and in the other world. Carol stayed at my house for a few days and then returned to her vige in the other world. At that time, I also had to go to the other world, and we spent a month together.


    ¡­..If someone else heard it, it would seem like a delusion or a crazy person¡¯s statement, but sometimes it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve actually spent time in a vige that I thought was a game, and I¡¯ve interacted with the vigers. That¡¯s my biggest advantage over other yers. I was also a follower of the God of Fate, and I could pass on oracles for him. So, I¡¯d like to think that the vigers will ept me if I tell them the oracle instead of god.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the squire wrote this oracle?¡±


    Gams was easily convinced.


    ¡°Yoshio-sama has told me oracles before.¡±


    ¡°I see. Will Yoshio-sama be writing the details for me from now on?¡±


    ¡°Wow, Yoshio, Yoshio! Carol wants to talk too!¡±


    So Lodis and his family are all right. Kang and Ran just gave small nods. Murus looked a little surprised, but quickly returned to a straight face.


    ¡°Yes, brother, it seems so. Then I¡¯ll read the rest¡­¡­..This time, since the God of Fate is busy, I will tell it instead. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be delivering the oracle from time to time in the future, so please be patient with me. As for this one, the God of Fate discussed it with the God of Nature, and it turned out that there was nothing underhanded about this n.¡±


    The vigers held their chests and exhaled heavily. They were probably relieved that their biggest worry was gone.


    ¡°God may be tired from negotiating with the God of Nature. Maybe that¡¯s why he asked Yoshio-sama to write for him.¡±


    The vigers looked at each other in agreement when they heard Lodis¡¯ muttering. The vigers¡­¡­are very helpful with their convenient interpretation.


    ¡°I know you have your feelings about the Dark Elves, but trust in God.¡±


    I was curious about Murus¡¯ reaction, so I zoomed in on her and saw that she was shrugging her shoulders and letting out a small breath. She¡¯s reluctant, but at least she¡¯s convinced, right?


    ¡°However, please make sure you are strong and prepared. Ask them to give you as much detailed information about their bases as possible. If you feel that you cannot win, there is no need to take the fight. If you feel it is impossible, withdraw immediately.¡±


    This is a game, but it¡¯s not a game. Even though it¡¯s absurd to ask people to fight safely, I don¡¯t want to cause as much damage as possible. That¡¯s my honest feeling.


    ¡°By the way, either three days or seven dayster is rmended as the execution date.¡±


    I¡¯m off work that day. The vigers, who had read the oracle, were all on their way to the dark elves. The other side seemed to have anticipated their arrival and came out from inside before we could even open the door to the building.


    ¡°There you are. Did youe to a conclusion? I¡¯ve decided to ept your terms. I¡¯m going to live in this vige. I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Sudhir grinned and pointed at herself. Really? I didn¡¯t know that she, who seems to be the leader, would be living here.


    ¡°What, Miss?¡±


    ¡°You never told us that!¡±


    It was not only us who were surprised, but even the dark elves were buzzing. Didn¡¯t you consult your¡­¡­friends?


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot. If you want the other party to trust you, someone in a certain position should stay. Also, this ce looks like fun, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    I can¡¯t help but feel like the second half is her real reason.


    ¡°You¡¯re a new viger, wee. Now, about the cooperation¡­¡­.We will fight with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Let¡¯s have a serious discussion about the future, shall we Mr. Vige Chief?¡±


    Sudhir grabbed the hand that Lodis held out to her, wrapping it with both hands, she smiles bewitchingly, bringing her face so close that her breath reaches him. The veins in La¡¯s temples are rising as she watches Lodis, startled by the sudden pressure, panic.


    This is the type of thing that makes me feel like she¡¯s a grown woman and it¡¯s ready to take a stand¡­¡­.Surprisingly, she¡¯s the jealous type.


    I¡¯ll leave the rest of the discussion to the vigers. The oracle is no longer avable. I¡¯m going to check for miracles that I can use and see if I have the strength. But first, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ve been watching without eating breakfast for a long time, so when the tension dissipated, hunger hit me at once. I picked up my phone to observe the discussion, and it seemed that someone had called.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to having a smartphone, so I rarely look at it except when I activate the Vige of Fate.¡±


    My family is often angry with me for it.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Seika.¡±


    Seika told me repeatedly to check back often. The time is¡­st night? That¡¯s when I was taking a bath. I¡¯m going to have to call her back. I know I¡¯m going to get a lot of grumbling, but I can¡¯t help it. But she¡¯s still at work now, right?


    I checked the time and it was 10 a.m. It was definitely work time. I should try to call her once during my lunch break. I picked up my phone and heard a ringing sound. I checked the screen and saw the name Seika.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work?¡±


    I put my phone to my ear, thinking.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you finally answered. Are you okay now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work?¡±


    ¡°No, what are you talking about? It¡¯s Sunday.¡±


    I checked the calendar¡­¡­and sure enough, it¡¯s Sunday. I¡¯ve been working as a cleaner for a while now. And my sense of the days of the week is a little out of whack due to the effects of my NEET days. I need rehabilitation for this.


    ¡°So, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I need to talk to you about something. Can youe over?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. I¡¯m not working today either.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure. See youter.¡±


    When I finished the call and was getting dressed because I was still in my nightgown, I remembered the casual conversation I had with my¡­¡­motherst night.


    ¡°Okiku-san, I heard you¡¯re on a three-day trip with the elderly.¡±


    Could it be that¡­¡­Seika is alone now? A woman invites a man into her home alone¡­¡­.No, no, there is nothing else to it, right? Besides, it¡¯s a ce I used to go to on a regr basis many times. What am I thinking about?


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯ve got some night sweats, so I think I¡¯ll take a shower before I go.¡±


    Yes, there is no deep meaning to this action.

 Chapter 77: An unconscious childhood friend and a conscious me

    <h4>Chapter 77: An unconscious childhood friend and a conscious me</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    I took a shower and stood in front of the sink. I¡¯ve been doing strength training for years, so I¡¯ve always had muscles, but since I¡¯ve started working as a cleaner, I feel like I¡¯ve gained muscles all over the ce. It seems that cleaning work uses muscles that I never thought I¡¯d use, and my thighs and back are starting to stand out.


    ¡°Just in case, you know, I should brush my teeth for good manners.¡±


    I brush my mouth carefully, and while I¡¯m at it, I brush my tongue as well. I trimmed my hair and¡­¡­stopped my hand there.


    ¡°I never cared about my appearance before.¡±


    My face, which used to be covered with stubble, is now clean and smooth. Even if I don¡¯t have a part-time job, I try to shave once every two days. For ten years, I thought I didn¡¯t want to meet people. Now I¡¯m actively trying to meet people myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal, but¡­¡­it¡¯s growing on me a bit.¡±


    When I was a recluse, Seika would call and text me every day, but I found it annoying and threw away my cell phone. After that, I had no way of contacting her, and she visited my house a few times, but I didn¡¯t even try to see her¡­¡­


    I put the can of hair conditioner I had in my hand back on the shelf and just lightly stroke it with my hand. During my stay in the ¡°Vige of Fate,¡± I had called Seika to confirm our feelings for each other. At the time, I was just happy, but when I thought about it calmly, I realized¡­¡­that I had no power or right to make her happy now.


    I¡¯ve been able to get a part-time job since I was a NEET, but now I¡¯m just trying to make ends meet. No, I¡¯m living with my parents and not paying rent or utilities. I can¡¯t even support myself on my own. I do have some money in the house, but it¡¯s not enough to pay for even a cheap apartment.


    Seika probably doesn¡¯t even care about my ie. In fact, with her ie, the two of us should be able to livefortably. She works at such a famouspany that even I know about it. When I looked it up on the inte once, I was overwhelmed by the high starting sry.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t give up this part. Even if I can¡¯t make the same amount of money¡­¡­I want to be paid enough to support the two of us.¡±


    One way is to be a full-time employee instead of a part-time worker. I was talking to the president once.


    ¡°Yoshio, if you want to be my employee, you¡¯re wee. I can guarantee you two days off per week, except during the busiest times.¡±


    I was cut off at once.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be more stable if you get a full-time job because you¡¯ll have all kinds of insurance. However, if you want to do something else, you can work part-time. We¡¯ve had people who wanted to be in a band, novelists, and manga artists at the same time.¡±


    For the time being, I was just hoping to get a part-time job, but I couldn¡¯t say anything back to the president¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush, but you should at least decide what you want to do in the future. Of course, you can also say you want to continue working because you can¡¯t think of anything. Not everyone has a dream or a purpose. It¡¯s up to the individual to decide what they want to do as long as they have enough money to live day to day.¡±


    I just nodded.


    ¡°What do you want to do in the future¡­¡­?¡±


    I broke away from a decade of doing nothing and started working part-time. I was satisfied with that. I¡¯m working harder than I did back then, and I feel more alive. But that¡¯s not good enough. I can¡¯t be satisfied here.


    Even if I wanted to go out with Seika, I couldn¡¯t even afford a date. About half of the money I earn from my part-time job is saved to pay for the ¡°Vige of Fate¡±. Whenever I look back at my money and current situation, I almost regreting back here from that vige, but I chose my own path. I don¡¯t want to say anything shameful now.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted. It¡¯s a littlete to regret my choice, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ten years ago, there was something I was really aiming for. But I had a setback and stopped trying, and it would be impossible for me to get into that industry in this state. I don¡¯t hate the cleaning business. In fact, I even think it suits me.


    If that¡¯s the case, then I should just bow to the boss and ask him to make me a full-time employee. But¡­¡­.I was about to start thinking about it again, so I washed my face with water, put on my usual going out clothes instead of my fancy¡­¡­clothes, and headed for Seika¡¯s house.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Standing in front of Seika¡¯s house, I was impressed by the fence that surrounded the property. It hadn¡¯t changed since the old days, but it was always magnificent. The white sto walls are topped by a ck tiled roof. It looked like a mansion from a period drama.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the vige would love to have a stone wall like this in the end.¡±


    It¡¯s still a log fence, but for strength, I¡¯d like to rece it with something more magnificent. Whenever I see a structure these days, I first think about whether or not it could be incorporated into the vige. There is a wooden gate on the sto wall, which is quite old-fashioned and looks as if it has a huge lock on the inside, but it actually has a keyhole and opens smoothly despite its appearance.


    It used to be heavy and hard, but they remodeled it before. The door was unlocked, so I opened it and went inside. There was white gravel in the garden and in front of the entrance, giving it a perfect Japanese look. When I pressed the doorbell by the door, I immediately heard Seika¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Come in.¡°


    ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    When I opened the sliding door and entered the house, there was a dirt floor, and on the left was a kitchen with a cooking stove. There is a sense of a good old traditional house that does not betray its appearance, but in fact it was not like this in the past. There used to be a very ordinary kitchen, but it was remodeled to look like this.


    There is arge shoebox on the right that can hold dozens of pairs of shoes. However, since only Seika and Grandma Okiku live there, more than four-fifths of it remains empty. There is a huge pir in front of the house and a sunken firece in the back, surrounded by cushions.


    Looking at it all, one might get the impression that it has remained unchanged for tens, maybe even hundreds of years, but this is all after the renovation. It used to be an ordinary living room.


    In fact, the interior design of this old house was abination of hobby and practical use for Seika¡¯s parents. They wanted to open an old house style cafe for a long time, so they took the plunge and remodeled their old house.


    As a result, it became a quaint old house style, but unfortunately, right after it waspleted, they were killed in a car ident. I was more used to the old style than this interior, so it still feels strange to me.


    ¡°Good, make yourself at home by the firece.¡±


    Seika peeks out from the room that was supposed to be a private room to wee me. It is now her room. Incidentally, the room next to hers is Grandma Okiku¡¯s.


    ¡°Love you.¡±


    I sat down in front of the sunken firece. It certainly has a certain charm. Beyond the sunken firece, there were shoji screens, which opened to reveal a series ofrge ss windows. Beyond that, there was a pond with carp swimming in it, which Seika¡¯s parents had insisted on. It¡¯s certainly not bad. Just gazing out at it makes me feel as if I¡¯m enjoying a luxury.


    ¡°It¡¯s really splendid, even the bathroom is so stylish.¡±


    Seika sat down in front of me with a wry smile. Unlike me, Seika wears proper clothes even at home. She¡¯s wearing a sleeveless ck dress with a light cardigan over it. Underneath is a pair of shorts. I¡¯m not a fashion expert, but I can at least understand that it looks good on her. I tried to think of something clever to say, but nothing came to mind. I need to work on mymunication skills a little.


    ¡°This house is too big for just me and Grandma. I wouldn¡¯t mind if there were one or two more people here.¡±


    She stares at me with a meaningful expression on her face. She¡¯s ying with me, isn¡¯t she? I can see the smile on her face.


    ¡°If I get kicked out of the house, rent me a room.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God. That¡¯s how you try to get away with it.¡±


    The casual exchange was pleasant. I¡¯d like to keep chatting with her, but I think it¡¯s time to cut to the chase.


    ¡°So what is it that you want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°Um, well, I¡¯m actually thinking about changing jobs¡­¡­.¡±


    I was preparing myself for what kind of advice I was going to give, but she surprised me. I¡¯ve been unemployed for a long time, and I¡¯ve never had a full-time job. It means she¡¯s in a lot of trouble, right?


    ¡°Uh-huh. I don¡¯t think I can give you any advice since I¡¯ve never worked before.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I just need someone to listen to mein.¡±


    ¡°Well, go ahead. You may find that your thoughts be clearer as you talk to others. I¡¯ll listen to you as much as you want.¡±


    If that¡¯s the extent of it, I¡¯ll be happy to listen to it if it will lighten the burden on her heart.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m not dissatisfied with my currentpany at all, but there¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted to do for a long time, and I¡¯m wondering if I should change jobs to study for it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bigpany with stable performance and the ie is not bad. Normally, I would think it¡¯s a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s what I¡¯m wondering too.¡±


    I feel like I want to encourage Seika to pursue her dreams. If I had a stable ie, I could have said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about money, I¡¯ll support you,¡± but as it is, financial support is impossible.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some money saved up, so if I don¡¯t get paid for a few years, I¡¯m totally fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    It was an unnecessary worry.


    ¡°May I ask what you¡¯d like to try?¡±


    When I asked her about it in the course of our conversation, she suddenly averted her gaze and fidgeted with her hands. What, is it really that difficult to say?


    ¡°You know¡­I wanted to make my fathers¡¯ dreame true.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you want to open an old-fashioned cafe in this house?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Well, Seika was the one who was most excited when her parents told her about opening a cafe. She bragged about it to me. I¡¯m going to work as a waitress, too,¡± she said. The floor n of the house is designed to be used as a cafe right now. With the right ingredients and supplies, she could be up and running within a month.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work at a caf¨¦ for a while while I go to school to get my cooking license. I can use my current contacts as suppliers, so I think I can make it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±


    What do you want me to say? You don¡¯t need to consult me, you¡¯re all set. Seika is a good cook, and she can handle socializing and taking care of people. She¡¯s also beautiful, so it¡¯s no surprise that she¡¯ll be the talk of the town when the restaurant opens. If I imagine Seika wearing a Japanese kimono and holding a tray to serve customers, I think¡­¡­is possible.


    ¡°My grandma¡¯s a great cook and she¡¯s offering to help me.¡±


    ¡°I think you should give it a try then. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll get mad at me for saying something like that, but I think it¡¯s going to be very sessful.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯lle by when I can.¡±


    The only problem is the location, but there is a national highway a short distance away, so traffic is not bad. There¡¯s also a bus stop nearby, so it¡¯s possible toe from the station. Recently, if a ce has a good reputation, it will be talked about on the Inte, so I think I can handle that.


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s one more thing I need to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to open a caf¨¦ in a year at the earliest, two years at thetest, and I was wondering, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, would you like to work here full-time?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    A dumb voice leaks out unexpectedly. Let¡¯s see¡­I mean, I was wondering if I could get a job as a waiter when it opens in a few years.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have the manpower for it, and if we could run a cafe together, I¡¯m sure we¡¯d be happy every day.¡±


    If you are begged with moist eyes¡­¡­your body will try to shake your head on its own. I held my ground and asked, ¡°Can I think about it? She smiled shyly and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in no hurry.¡± I was about to leave, but there was something I really wanted to ask her, so after much deliberation, I mentioned¡­¡­.


    ¡°Seika, I want you to answer me honestly, you¡¯re not going to quit your job and start a cafe just to hire me out of pity, are you?¡±


    It was a nice offer, but the first thing that came to my mind was this question. Seika had been kind and concerned about me. And, oddly enough, she still seemed to be in love with me. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t throw away this possibility. Seika¡¯s face, staring intently, smiles as if¡­¡­troubled.


    ¡°I thought about it for a while, okay? But it¡¯s not that I want to offer Yoshio a stable job, it¡¯s more of a strategy to see if he¡¯ll join me at the cafe. That¡¯s the n. I¡¯m quite a calcting person.¡±


    She¡¯s joking but I think she probably meant it. She always had a tendency to act like that when she¡¯s trying to cover up her embarrassment.


    ¡°Also, it was a good time to quit thepany. I can quit now without causing any trouble.¡±


    Seika toned down and sipped her tea. Her face looks somewhat sad.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on at thepany?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I didn¡¯t tell Yoshio because I didn¡¯t want you to worry, but there¡¯s been some persistent headhunting. It¡¯s going to be a problem for thepany. So I thought it would be a good time to start my dream business, a cafe.¡±


    My heart palpitated as I heard Seika¡¯s confession. I just heard a simr story recently. I have a bad feeling about this, but it can¡¯t be true, can it? I¡¯ll ask her just in case.


    ¡°What kind ofpany invited you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, a young CEO who¡¯s been on the risetely? He was wearing some kind of expensive suit and looked kind of rude. He was eager to hit on me again and again, saying that he would give me preferential terms, but I don¡¯t think he was my type. And the name of thepany is ¡°Utopia,¡± he said.


    ¡­¡­No way, this is where it connects to my sister¡¯s story? It¡¯s too good to be a coincidence. No, but isn¡¯t there still a possibility that Utopia¡¯spany is doing something as extensive as that?


    Recently, so many unbelievable things have happened around me that I¡¯m starting to wonder if everything is not a coincidence and someone is behind the scenes. Can I just brush this off as a coincidence? It seems that a matter that is more troubling to me than the fact that there are more options for employment has arisen.

 Chapter 78: Working villagers and me wondering where to work

    <h4>Chapter 78: Working vigers and me wondering where to work</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    After listening to Seikain about the Utopia president, we ate lunch together and had some idle chit-chat before I went home. Of course, nothing of a sexy nature developed. Besides¡­¡­there was just too much going on!


    I¡¯ve only been living as a NEET until six months ago, and I can¡¯t ept this rapid development so easily! The fact that the ¡°Vige of Fate¡± was so far removed from reality seemed to be a blessing in disguise, and I was able to handle things more calmly than I expected, but first of all, I don¡¯t know how to deal with the romance element.


    ¡°Being forced to make a decision by a beautiful childhood friend is quite a game-changer!¡±


    I¡¯ve yed a few love simtion games, but when ites to real life, the story is too different. My mind can¡¯t keep up! I want them to show me the choices and let me choose from them like in a game! I guess my experience in love games doesn¡¯t apply to real life at all! After a brief moment of confusion, I took a few deep breaths andid down on the futon.


    ¡°Haaaaaaah. I¡¯ve put off making a decision again, but¡­¡­can¡¯t help you with this one.¡±


    I followed up with myself, not that I had any listeners. I¡¯ve been blessed, haven¡¯t I? My family and childhood friends are so kind to me. When I was a recluse, I only found them annoying.


    Anybody who tried to take me out of this room was an enemy. The only ce I could feel safe was in the small space of my room. That¡¯s how I¡¯ve been living my life¡­¡­.If you are a recluse, your mental field of vision may be narrower. There are many things that can be seen by just expanding a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about thatpany that tried to recruit Seika. I¡¯m also worried about my sister.¡±


    I heard that he was keen on recruiting Seika, but it sounded as if he was more in love with her than her ability as a member of society. I remember that when Seika was approached by a guy a long time ago, sheined to me in a simr manner.


    If Seika were to leave thepany and run a caf¨¦ with me, I feel like every day would be full of life and I would have the best days of my life. If we could use the tribute food from the vige as ingredients for our dishes, it would be very popr. The profit margin would be unbelievable since there would be no need to pay for the purchase. When I fantasize about such a future, my dreams expand endlessly.


    ¡°¡­¡­is not the same thing. I¡¯ve got other things to do right now.¡±


    I pped myself across the cheek to get myself together, then stood up and sat down in the chair in front of theputer to look at the screen, as usual. Most of the dark elves were inside the given building, and some of them seemed to be taking a walk nearby.


    ¡°Speaking of which, has Sudhir be one of the vigers yet?¡±


    Using the mouse, I clicked on the Bible symbol in the upper right corner of the screen, which represented the fate points. Then the names and descriptions of the vigers were also disyed. This is one of the features I noticed about two months ago, where I can check the list of vigers.


    ¡°Sudhir, Sudhir is¡­¡­Oh, there she is.¡±


    It seems that she has indeed be a viger of the ¡°Vige of Fate.¡± I think she is about the same age as¡­¡­Murus. She is an elf, so she must be old. She is the daughter of the vige chief and is good with a bow and a dagger. The only other thing I can think of is that she¡¯s an only child, and there¡¯s nothing else worth mentioning.


    ¡°That means¡­¡­.¡±


    As I moved the mouse wheel, the vige gradually became smaller and smaller, as if my body was floating in the sky. A full view of the Forbidden Forest is now visible, and several areas that were previously obscured by ck paint have been revealed.


    ¡°I knew I could see the extent of what Sudhir had seen.¡±


    The north side of the forest, which is considered dangerous, was also partially visible. This was quite gratifying. It was too far away to see clearly, so I zoomed in on the map. I could barely see the northern part of the east side, but now I could see a lot of it¡­¡­.? Isn¡¯t this a vige? I could see what looked like the roofs of dozens of buildings, so I moved a little closer.


    ¡°There are about forty to fifty wooden huts. There¡¯s also a field and a log fence that surrounds the property, just like my vige. And that¡¯s a dark elf moving around.¡±


    I¡¯m pretty sure this is Sudhir¡¯s vige. Judging from the size of the vige, it has a poption of about a hundred? From the looks of it, all the vigers are Dark Elves, and there are no humans or beastmen mixed in with the residents. They don¡¯t seem particrly savage, and just appear to be working as normal.


    There is no difference in what they are doing with our vige. They are just trying to live the same way. I can¡¯t hear their voices unless I¡¯m near a Bible, so I can¡¯t tell what they¡¯re saying, but even if I could, it would probably be just an everyday conversation. It was such a peaceful vige scene.


    ¡°Somehow, I feel bad for doubting you.¡±


    I muttered, and Destiny, who had somehow climbed up on the PC desk, nodded his head in agreement. I took a closer look at the vige just to be sure, but I still couldn¡¯t find anything suspicious or people acting strangely. Compared to our vige, the wooden houses were more solidly built. Maybe it¡¯s the difference in the age of the vige. The log fence is simr to our own¡­¡­but it¡¯s pretty beat up. There are traces of repairs all over the ce.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the poption too small for the number of houses?¡±


    The sky was clear and it was a perfect day to work, but there were only a dozen or so people working in the fields. And all of them are skinnier than our vigers. Elves are skinny by nature, but there are people everywhere with prominent cheekbones. A more careful observation of the vige revealed that it was in danger of being destroyed, not just peaceful.


    A close-up of the dark elves showed that all of them werecking in energy, the door to what looked like a granary was open, and a peek inside revealed that there was very little food left. There is a cemetery on the north side of the vige, lined with crude grave markers carved out of logs. Most of the grave markers are brand new, having been installed only recently.


    ¡°Did you suffer extensive damage in thest attack?¡±


    It is more likely that they are trapped to the point where they have no choice but to fight.


    ¡°The yers exist as gods in this vige too, right?¡±


    If there are yers, it is possible to contact each other on the forums, but it is forbidden by the rules to tell the details of your vige. It is also forbidden to tell the exact location of your vige. It¡¯s safe to say that you¡¯re in country 00, but it¡¯s forbidden to say that you live in the Forbidden Forest. It may be that exchanging opinions in the Bible like this is also a gray area.


    ¡°With a vige this big, you must be a senior yer, right? Or maybe, unlike me, you started from the beginning with a certain amount of poption and vige built up?¡±


    Well, I wonder what kind of condition the other yers were in when they started the game. I started the game with five vigers and no materials, but are other yers the same? I¡¯m curious about¡­¡­.I¡¯ll have to ask on the forums.


    ¡°How did the game start, everyone? That¡¯s about right. If it¡¯s a banned word, it just won¡¯t show up.¡±


    I tried to start a thread, but it¡¯s showing up fine.


    1: I started with five vigers who escaped from a ruined vige, but is everyone the same?


    After writing that much, I left my seat. I went downstairs to get a snack and a drink, thinking that no one would being soon. When I got to my seat, there were already a few posts.


    2: Slippery slope.


    3: I started with eight people, a family with three kids and two hunters.


    4: I envy you eight people. This one started with three people, an old man and two young sisters.


    5: What¡¯s with that lineup? How can you build a vige with that? How are you going to do the heavy lifting?


    6: I guess starting is different for everyone. This one started with ten people, two families and an ex-soldier.


    7: The old man was a great swordsman. The two sisters were his apprentices. They were not good at building or farming, but they were good at fighting monsters, so we attacked their base and took it.


    8: Wow, wild and wonderful!


    9: Aren¡¯t you the only one ying a different game?


    It¡¯s pretty interesting just reading about other people¡¯s early y. Looking at it this way, I see that my five yers were well bnced. It¡¯s hard to believe that the three yers are ying the same game as me. After watching for a while, I saw a post that caught my attention.


    34: Does everyone start out with a small group? I was in a vige of my own from the beginning, okay?


    35: Seriously, borate!


    36: It¡¯s not fair to start with a vige!


    37: Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    38: You guys need to calm down. If I had to say, it wasn¡¯t because I was¡­¡­good at what I did on a daily basis.


    39: Tell me where the vige is. I¡¯m going to raid it, yeah, yeah, yeah!


    40: I know how you feel, but no way.


    41: It¡¯s forbidden to tell the location of your vige or to fight with yers on the Lord God¡¯s side.


    I know I¡¯m getting off track, but do some yers start with a vige? I¡¯d like to hear more about that, so I¡¯ve got to get back on topic.


    48: So when you started the vige, what was the poption and the state of the vige?


    49: Hmm, I think the poption was about thirty people. It was a depopted vige where vigers were leaving one after another due to food shortage. It was full of skinny old people and children, there were only about ten people, who seemed to be able to work properly, the gue was spreading, and it was a terrible situation.


    50: Oh, oh¡­¡­that, sorry.


    51: It¡¯s so hard mode!


    52: I¡¯m not even a little bit jealous!


    53: You recovered from that, you¡¯re amazing!


    I guess you never know until you ask for details. I thought my vige was pretty tough, but maybe it was worse than others. The hard mode yer ruined the flow of the story. I¡¯m interested in the rest of the story, so I guess I¡¯ll stick to listening.


    54: It¡¯s not that I recovered; it¡¯s that I cut them off. The first thing they did was to get rid of the vigers with the gue. There was no cure, and if it spread any further, it would destroy the vige.


    55: ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    56: That¡¯s a bit¡­¡­


    57: Demons, demons are here!


    58: I had no choice! I thought it was just a game at the time. I regretted it so muchter that I still feel so guilty that I feel like throwing up just remembering it!


    59: Oh, in the beginning, I thought it was a game, so I gave pretty ruthless orders and stuff too. To make it easier to see the map, I told them to take a walk around the area even though there might be monsters wandering around.


    60: Only those who have no remorse for their actions against the vigers should throw stones at 58.


    61: ¡­¡­It¡¯s a beautiful day.


    62: Hmm, my shoulder doesn¡¯t feel good, so I¡¯ll stop.


    63: Um, it¡¯s safe to say that we did something like bandits to get money and food, right? I didn¡¯t kill anyone.


    64: Out.


    65: Out.


    65: Out, scum, scum.


    66: Awful! I didn¡¯t give the order. The vigers did it on their own! I scolded them with the oracle afterwards!


    Everyone has a different starting point, so the way they progress is totally different from mine. And they can tolerate pretty outrageous behavior as y? Well, my vigers would never do that. In fact, at first, they probably thought it was just a game and could make decisions like cutting them off with a light heart. But now, most of them treat the vigers with great care, like a real family.


    Some people write in a light-hearted way, but if they are kind-hearted people, it¡¯s not surprising that some of them regret their past choices to death, like 58. I¡¯m so d I didn¡¯t make a reckless decision thinking it was a¡­¡­game. I agree wholeheartedly. From there, each yer began to talk about their hardships, so I¡¯d watch while Destiny and I fought over a snack.


    I turned away from the PC for a moment and looked up at the ceiling. I¡¯m worried about my vige, my sister and Seika¡¯s problems. As well as where I¡¯m going to get a job. When I was a recluse, all I had to do was run away. I didn¡¯t even try to face my problems.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s part of growing up.¡±

 Chapter 79: A new job and me spying on others

    <h4>Chapter 79: A new job and me spying on others</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    I had a lot of fun on the forum until midnight.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d start three threads after that.¡±


    The thread I started, ¡°How did the game start for everyone?¡± Had over a thousand posts and I couldn¡¯t write any more, so I started a new one, ¡°How did the game begin?¡± It seems to have be a very popr thread on the forum.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it all started? Well, yes, it is. Because the world over there is real, and all kinds of people live in it.¡±


    You can control it as a game, but that world is real. Each and every one of us is a human being with a will. It¡¯s no wonder that there are so many different ways to start. Although I was absorbed in the forum, I hadn¡¯t forgotten about the most important thing, the ¡°Vige of Destiny.¡±


    As a result of the discussion among the vigers, it seemed that they had decided to attack the base in three days. All the Dark Elves here, including Sudhir, participated. It seems that they are the most elite of those who survived in their vige and can fight. From our side, we decided on five elves and five vigers, including Gams, Chem, Kang, Ran, and Murus. Oh, and the silver basilisk, Gochuphu, will also apany them.


    Gochuphu is more obedient than Destiny. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be useful. As I thought this, I nced at my golden lizard and saw that it was staring at me with half-lidded eyes. Ugh, did he just read my mind? I quickly turned away and looked at the vige again.


    A little while ago, I would have been worried about the defense of the vige if I had to allocate this many men, but the remaining vigers and elves alone have more than enough strength to defend it. They¡¯ve gotten really good.


    I was worried about the position of Chem and the Bible when I chose the battle team. If I ce the Bible in the vige, I can activate the golem, so I can put all my strength into it. If they bring the Bible with them, I can help them with miracles during the battle. I had to decide whether to focus on offense or defense.


    In the end, the vigers decided that Chem should join and take the Bible with them. The vige had enough strength to defend itself. I thought it would be better that way, too. Now we have fences, watchtowers, and other defense equipment. In addition, after the Temptation of the Evil God, the monsters are quiet. As long as nothing serious happens, we should be fine.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have a couple of strategy meetings to prepare for the next three days, and then we¡¯re going to go out. The schedule here is¡­¡­¡­¡­the day after tomorrow I¡¯ll only be working in the morning. I¡¯ll be off three dayster, right?¡±


    I¡¯ll check the schedule. I had checked before the oracle, but if this was the wrong day, I would have to choose between having the oracle change the day of the attack or asking the president to give me the day off. I¡¯d better get my work in order for theing day. In preparation for tomorrow¡¯s work, I crawled under the covers and went to bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to a meeting for a new job now, does anyone want toe with me?¡±


    Two dayster we finished our work in the morning as nned and were washing the cleaning tools under the blue sky when the president suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m on a mission to y a stack of games when I get home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking away my precious nap time before I have to pick up my child from daycare.¡±


    Mr. Yamamoto immediately refused, and Miss Cape deliberately made an act of breaking down in tears.


    ¡°Oh, you guys¡­¡­.Well, it wasn¡¯t part of the n, so what can we do? How¡¯s Yoshio?¡±


    I was toote to reply, so the conversation turned to me.


    ¡°Um, by the way, what¡¯s your new job like?¡±


    ¡°You know, I once went to clean a small building for an ITpany. The president of thepany was so satisfied with our work that he asked us to do regr cleaning for him.¡±


    ¡°Is thatpany called Utopia?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the one!¡±


    The president pped his hands and nodded loudly. Thatpany is my sister¡¯s rivalpany, right? Thepany has been growing in powertely, and some people have said that their employees have been poached or something.


    If I go to¡­¡­clean up, I can learn a little bit about the inner workings of thepany. It¡¯s a great way to get to the bottom of things.


    ¡°Uh, do you mind if Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯d be great. I¡¯ll just sit next to you and listen.¡±


    The president broke into a smile and pped me on the shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    I wanted to say, ¡°Thank you for your help, too,¡± but I kept quiet and put on a smile.


    I¡¯m in front of thatpany for the first time in a few days. This time, unlikest time, I intend to observe it carefully. The exterior of the building is stylish with ss walls. As far as I can see from the outside, the employees near the windows seem to be working diligently.


    I ducked under the entrance door and went inside. The president was having a conversation with the receptionist, so I kept looking around. There were a few people with employee ID cards hanging around their necksing and going, but there seemed to be no obligation to wear suits, and many of the employees were dressed quite roughly. It looks like a modernpany. I don¡¯t have any experience working for a modernpany, though.


    The employees were walking fast, not paying attention to us in our cleaning clothes. None of them had a smile on their face, and all of them seemed to have a frown or a frightened look on their face rather than a serious¡­¡­expression. Sometimes they would nce at the ceiling or wall, and when I looked in the same direction, I would see a surveince camera.


    I wondered if thispany was constantly monitoring its employees. It¡¯s the opposite of the image I have from the open architecture and rough clothes. As I was looking around thepany, I suddenly felt a nce from behind me. When I turned around, my eyes met for a moment with a person who seemed to be an employee in a suit looking at me, but he immediately disappeared from my sight. In this ce, people in suits are more conspicuous.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that¡­¡­?¡±


    It was really only for a moment, so I¡¯m not sure, but I recognized him. But I don¡¯t think it was the same person. In the first ce, I only nced at him.


    ¡°Yoshio, let¡¯s go to the president¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I¡¯m a little curious, but that¡¯s okay. Even if it was that person, we don¡¯t have a close rtionship. The receptionist seemed to have finished the formalities, and I followed the president to the elevator to the fourth floor, the top floor. The wide corridor was covered with a luxurious-looking carpet. The design and the feel of the carpet on the soles of my shoes were enough to make me understand.


    ¡°If you spill soy sauce on this, it¡¯s going to be hard to get it off.¡±


    That¡¯s the president. He has an eye for themon man. Thest time I cleaned, I didn¡¯t do it on this floor, but the entire fourth floor seems to be the president¡¯s office. At the end of the corridor, there is an unnecessarilyrge double swinging wooden door. The frame is gilded and the surface is carved with flowers and nts, making me wonder if he¡¯s some kind of aristocrat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve cleaned a lot of ces, but am I the only one who finds¡­¡­a light pull?¡±


    ¡°No, me neither.¡±


    There was no point in the two of us standing together in front of the door, so the president pressed the camera-equipped door phone on the side.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the cleaningpany.¡±


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    When I heard the reply, the double doors opened inward. It seems that the doors open automatically, but this is a useless feature, isn¡¯t it? The entirety of the president¡¯s office was revealed¡­¡­.I gasped at the sight of so much. In the front is arge desk and the president, next to him is a beautiful woman in a suit who looks like a secretary. Behind him is a ss wall.


    ¡°Wee. Please make yourself at home.¡±


    The president over there ¨C it was Mr. Chosokabe, right? I looked him up on the Inte, but the impact of his name was so great that I could remember it at once. It¡¯s the same name as a famous warlord. I only know his history from¡­¡­warring states simtions and the Musou series, but I believe he was famous for his three arrows. The beautiful secretary urged me and the president to sit down on the leather sofa.


    ¡°Should I have changed my clothes?¡±


    The president¡¯s murmur synchronized with my inner thoughts. I feel out of ce in my work clothes on this expensive looking sofa. I wondered if it would be better to sit in the middle of the sofa without attaching my waist so as not to get dirty. Wow, it¡¯s so soft and fluffy.


    A cup of highly fragrant tea was ced in front of me. The tea leaves and the cup are probably high quality. Even though I¡¯m just sitting there, my hips are starting to get itchy. A pipe chair and a stic bottle of tea are just right for me.


    ¡°I would like to thank you for taking the time to clean upst time. When my workce is clean, it gives me more motivation. I really appreciate your help, Mr. President and Mr. Yoshio.¡±


    President Chosokabe sits on the sofa in front of me across the ss desk. He is wearing a suit of a different color and design than before, and no tie. I wonder how much that suit costs. I have a feeling he¡¯d be happy to tell me if I asked him, but I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut¡­¡­Huh?¡¡I¡¯ve just had a strange feeling of difort. What¡¯s that? It¡¯s like¡­¡­something¡¯s bugging me.


    I was looking around the president¡¯s office because I had nothing better to do. There was a bookshelf against the wall with several thick books in it. There¡¯s also a bunch of files. When I made eye contact with the beautiful secretary, she gave me a gentle smile and bowed, so I bowed too. My impressions of the president¡¯s office are¡­¡­big, beautiful, and the view is amazing. It¡¯s the kind of room I imagined as a child, the ideal president¡¯s office, and he actually built it!


    ¡°Nice view, isn¡¯t it, Yoshio? I¡¯m particr about the view.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful.¡±


    It was at this moment that I realized what the strange feeling was. Why does this boss¡­¡­know my name? When I entered thispany, I filled in my name at the reception desk. It¡¯s possible that he just checked it. The only thing I wrote down was myst name.


    So, did the president tell them the full names of the employees to be screened beforehand? That¡¯s the only thing I can think of, but I¡¯m not convinced. Even if that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t understand why he bothered to call me by my name instead of myst name. Maybe it¡¯s just a foreign-vored flirtation.


    After hearing about my sister and Seika, I can¡¯t help but look at President Chosokabe with a cynical eye. Everything seems suspicious to me. The smile on his face was calm without a smile behind his eyes, and his polite tone was somehow condescending. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s looking down on our president. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just my imagination, but once I got that impression, that¡¯s all I could see.


    ¡°¡­¡­so can you do regr cleaning?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d be happy to do that.¡±


    Apparently, we got a full-fledged regr cleaning job for the hallways and bathrooms once a week. The details of the contract were to be worked out with an employee in another department, and we left the president¡¯s office. The door to what looked like a conference room was open, I looked in and saw the female employee in charge, so I bailed and walked up to her.


    Our president was talking to her, but she looked tired. But more than that, the bright red lipstick, heavy makeup, and the color of the suit that is not easy on the eyes stand out. A red suit and a thin gold shirt with arge opening at the chest, which would never be allowed in a normalpany, she had amazing taste. She also smelled of perfume, so I didn¡¯t want to get too close to her.


    Thest time I cleaned up was on a holiday, so I only saw one employee, but today was a weekday, so I passed many employees. Most of them looked tired, somewhat ufortable, and frightened. ¡¡On the surface, it¡¯s a whitepany, but in reality, is it not? Oh, if I still had the Bible at hand, I could afford to peek into the president¡¯s office and bug him. Now that the Bible is back in the world, though, I can¡¯t do it even if I wanted to. I don¡¯t regret returning it to the other side. Maybe just a little bit.


    ¡°Excuse me; I have to take a call.¡±


    The employee in charge left her seat in the middle of the business meeting and walked towards the restroom. I¡¯d better go to the bathroom too. I had a sudden urge to urinate, probably because of the tea I had just had, so I told the president and headed for the restroom.


    ¡°Oh, shit. Two of them are dead. If we don¡¯t build up our forces for that day, who knows what they¡¯ll say.¡±


    When I finished using the restroom and was about to leave, I heard a female voice from outside. ¡¡It sounded like the voice of the employee I was having a meeting with earlier, so I hid by the wall and listened carefully.


    ¡°I got here from the same¡­¡­and if I go against¡­¡­I want to quit gold¡­¡­but I can¡¯t¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s only a whisper and it¡¯s across the wall, so it sounds choppy, but isn¡¯t he saying something disturbing? From there, I heard footsteps that fell silent and walked away, so I peeked down the hallway and saw his back walking away with his phone in his hand. There was no mistaking that fancy outfit.


    ¡°He¡¯s the employee I saw when I cleaned here the first time. He wasn¡¯t on the phone, but he seemed to be looking at his phone and mumbling to himself.¡±


    I have a tendency to talk to myself, so I can¡¯t say anything about others, but something about him seems suspicious. If I had to guess, I¡¯d say he was cking off a bit and ying a game, but for some reason, I¡¯m curious.


    ¡°¡­¡­No way. That¡¯s not going to happen, is it?¡±


    When ites to smartphone games, I can¡¯t help but think of ¡°Vige of Destiny¡± and the incident with Mr. Yamamoto. It reminds me of the events of the New Year¡¯s holiday. I think I heard someone who seemed to be an employee mutter something simr before.


    ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not possible.¡±


    It seems like a tant g, but that¡¯s too good to be true. Maybe it¡¯s a game that¡¯s popr in thispany. To distract myself a bit, I took out my phone and started up ¡°Vige of Destiny¡± and stared at the vigers.

 Chapter 80: Marching into enemy territory and me feeling like a military strategist

    <h4>Chapter 80: Marching into enemy territory and me feeling like a military strategist</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    When I got home after the meeting, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. He said that God had made it so that they couldn¡¯t touch me directly, but in other words¡­


    ¡°Not directly, but indirectly, I suppose.¡±


    When I think about it, I be more and more suspicious of President Chosokabe. Because of the incident with Mr. Yamamoto, I had a strong feeling that it should not be rted to the Vige of Destiny, so I consciously tried not to think about it. It¡¯s a bad habit to try to turn your back on the painful side when it¡¯s just your imagination.


    I¡¯ll try not to let my guard down¡­¡­.If my fears are unfounded, that¡¯s fine. Since I got involved with this game, it has been a series of impossible things. It¡¯s better to be skeptical. I pulled myself together and was once again looking up President Chosokabe on the Inte when I discovered a fact. The three arrows are not Chosokabe but Mouri¡¯s.


    I was nning to tell my sister or Seika that the president¡¯s name is Chosokabe, famous for the three arrows, so I¡¯m d I found this first. Misunderstandings are scary. I heard that one arrow can break, but three arrows together will not break. I think the story was about brothers working together. I¡¯ll check¡­ter to see if I¡¯m right about that too.


    ¡°Working together.¡±


    I¡¯d like to work with the Dark Elves yer to be two arrows, though I¡¯m a little worried about the strength of the three arrows since I¡¯m one short of three. As in this case, I need to stop making assumptions based on my limited knowledge. I need to be more flexible and cautious.


    It was the scheduled date. There were ten Dark Elves and fifteen of my vigers. They were marching through the forest with arge group of twenty-five people in total. It¡¯s a magnificent sight to see such arge number of people together. Their destination was about an hour¡¯s walk from the vige. The south side of the enemy¡¯s base can be seen on the map. It seems that Sudhir, the leader of the Dark Elves, has personally gone to scout out the enemy territory.


    ¡°There were at least twenty enemies. Mostly green kobolds, but there were at least five single-eyed red demons.¡±


    Sudhir is exining the details of the enemy to Gams and the others. We had already heard this information many times in the vige discussions, but it was important to reconfirm it.


    ¡°That number is not confirmed, is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, handsome brother. I went to scout a few times, but I could only get as close as the entrance to the enemy base. I couldn¡¯t do anything about it because the ck dog was also there. I didn¡¯t want my skin to get damaged.¡±


    Murus and the other elves look at Sudhir with half-lidded res as she shrugs her shoulders. They seem to be saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡±


    ¡°If the enemy¡¯s forces are unexpectedly powerful, we will withdraw immediately. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°I understand. We don¡¯t want to die in vain.¡±


    I didn¡¯t miss the fact that Sudhir¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t smiling, though she lightly replied to Gams. If the Dark Elves were cornered, they would probably want to withdraw as soon as possible. But when ites down to it, I will put the lives of the vigers first. That¡¯s a decision I¡¯ve made.


    ¡°So, can I ask something that¡¯s been bothering me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    How can you reply so calmly, Gams? I was nervous when the other side was going to make ament.


    ¡°Why are you carrying a¡­¡­wooden statue?¡±


    In front of Sudhir¡¯s gaze, there were four vigers carrying a statue of a god that wasid out like a portable shrine. All the vigers understood, so everyone was satisfied, but for the Dark Elves, it must have been a strange sight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin.¡±


    Chem, clutching the Bible to her chest, stepped forward to intervene between her brother and Sudhir. She looked for the right moment to interrupt.


    ¡°This statue is necessary to invoke the miracle of the God of Fate.¡±


    I told in the oracle to keep the fact that I can manipte divine statues a secret, so Chem is obeying me. I¡¯m not as wary as I was before, but I don¡¯t have enough information to trust thempletely. I decided that it would be better to be careful and keep our inner workings quiet.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know your god had such restrictions.¡±


    Sudhir pats the bag hanging on her waist while whispering. I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s a Bible in that bag.


    Since a while ago, the dark elves have barely spoken except for Sudhir. Chem spoke to them several times, but they only nodded or gave a simple reply. They are either well disciplined or afraid to speak out.


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    ¡°Enemy.¡±


    Ran and Kang, who were ahead of us, quickly climbed the tree to alert the others. They all took up their weapons at once and ducked for cover. The group had been attacked many times and had a lot ofbat experience, so they were able to make quick decisions. Kang gestured from the tree tops to tell them where the enemy was, and held up three fingers to tell them how many there were.


    Gams and Murus controlled the dark elves who tried to move and kept them crouched as they made their way through the weeds. The elves used their ¡°nt magic¡± to make the weeds grow and cover theirpanions, and then got down on one knee and raised their bows.


    I observe the point where the enemy is from above. There were only three green kobolds with no other monsters nearby. Gams¡¯s sword and Murus¡¯s dagger fly out from behind the trees and sh the throats of two of them. Before the green kobolds who noticed the attack could raise their voices, Kang and Ran¡¯s spears, which had jumped down from the tree tops, pierced their bodies. Aplete victory.


    ¡°What do you think of the perfectbination of our vigers?¡±


    It was an ideal surprise. The dark elves seemed to be surprised by our skillfulness.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great, guys! We¡¯ve got a chance to win this thing.¡±


    Sudhir is honestly admiring them. The other Dark Elves seemed to be impressed as well. Although we didn¡¯t have many opponents, we were able to show them our capabilities. Hopefully, this will change the way they look at us. About three minutester, Kang and Ran spotted enemies again. There were five green kobolds, and just as they were about to kill them, Sudhir stopped them with her hand.


    ¡°We¡¯re next, right? Here we go, boys.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister.¡±


    Gums and the others seemed to think there was no need to intervene and quietly gave up their cue. The dark elves seemed to know everything by the movement of their hands. It was like the hand signals I¡¯ve seen in war movies.


    Four of them climbed up the tree, and the remaining six split into two groups. They¡¯re moving pretty fast, but there¡¯s barely a sound. I wonder if it¡¯s some kind of magical chanting that they¡¯re muttering while they¡¯re approaching, eliminating any trace of their presence. As several of them thrust out their hands, the roots of the weeds and trees under their feet grew and entangled themselves in the lower half of the green kobold¡¯s body.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    As if on cue, arrows rained down from the archers standing by in the trees, and the approaching Dark Elves threw daggers at them. The poor victim, with a dagger handle and arrows growing out of his body, fell to the ground.


    I was able to confirm that the Dark Elves are also capable enough to fight. They might be able to defeat the single-eyed red demon that seemed to be a very strong enemy when Gams fought it alone, but it seems that the enemy at that time was actually a powerful individual.


    It seemed that Mr. Yamamoto had poured a lot of money into getting it, or that he had spent a lot of time developing the character. Just as there are individual differences among people, there are also individual differences among monsters. We, the yers, are ying a game, but it¡¯s a real world, so the parameters are not exactly the same for each species like in a game.


    There was once a time when a single-eyed red demon attacked alone, but Gams defeated it without danger, even though he had the support of his friends. That made me realize that there are individual differences¡­¡­.It¡¯s also possible that Gams has gainedbat experience and leveled up. If I could see the status of each character in numerical form, I could quickly determine if they became stronger or not, but there is no such thing as a status chart.


    ¡°But it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re getting stronger. Is it a world where when you defeat an enemy, you take in their power and level up?¡±


    It¡¯s amon setting in these otherworldly works that incorporate game elements, but I wonder how it works in this world. I¡¯ll ask about it on the forumster. From that point on, they began to encounter monsters every few minutes. Basically, it was still green kobolds, but there were more and more ck dogs apanying them.


    I don¡¯t see any monsters that are acting alone. Are they trying to act in groups of at least three or more? The frequency of encountering enemies is increasing, but so far it¡¯s been smooth, until they encountered a new monster. It appeared out of nowhere. There were four of them, and they all seemed to be of the same species.


    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s this guy? It looks like a green kobold, but its skin color is yellow, and it¡¯s big.¡±


    It looks like a green kobold, but it¡¯s about a sizerger and more muscr. The biggest difference is the skin color. This one¡¯s skin is almost yellow.


    ¡°Green and red demons, then yellow. If I had to guess from their appearance, I¡¯d say they¡¯re somewhere in between in strength.¡±


    There was a considerable gap in strength between the single-eyed red demon and the green kobold. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there was a race with strength somewhere in between. It¡¯s just like a game.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to do. It¡¯s a little tricky.¡±


    I used the mouse to move the arrow to the yellow demon, and sure enough, it showed up as a yellow demon.


    ¡°They are said to be an evolved race of green kobolds. Their intelligence isparable to that of a human child, and some of them can use weapons and armor.¡±


    Certainly rusty one-handed swords and spears. And some of them are equipped with shields. They look strong to me, but from the reaction of the Gams, they don¡¯t seem to be that much of a threat.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to take them out from distance if possible, can you do that?¡±


    Gams turned and asked the other two, an elf and a dark elf. The two races nodded at the same time and stared at each other, ufortable with the synchronization.


    ¡°We¡¯ll shoot the two on the left; you take the one on the right. Oops, if you can¡¯t, we can shoot them all.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me the weak elves for trembling behind us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do it. I¡¯ll leave it to you to take care of the ones I failed to kill.¡±


    Gams chuckles at the sight of Murus and Sudhir bickering, and silently draws his two swords. Perhaps he did it on purpose to stir up rivalry? They raised their hands in silence, and the elves and dark elves raised their bows in unison.


    Murus and Sudhir chanted a spell and swung their hands down. Then the branches of weeds and trees grew and entangled themselves in the yellow demon, and the grasses fell to the ground by themselves as if they had a will of their own, securing their vision in the line of fire.


    There was the sound of countless strings being plucked and the sound of wind. Some of the yellow demons noticed the countless arrowsing at them, but with the grass and trees entwined around their bodies, they were unable to defend themselves and became a perfect target.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re going to make it.¡±


    After checking the corpse of the Yellow Demon, which had transformed into a needle-rat-like figure, Gams sheathed his swords. It¡¯s quicker to kill them from a distance, but this doesn¡¯t tell them how strong they are. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to tell them to get in closebat. Let¡¯s y it safe.


    About thirty minutes had passed since then, and the speed of the group had slowed down considerably. It wasn¡¯t because they were tired, but because they started to see enemies everywhere.


    They could kill about three of them, but there was another group nearby, and if they failed to kill them, they would be called for help. The closer we got to our destination, the denser the enemy poption became. There were at least a dozen monsters in our path.


    ¡°I thought you said that you confirmed at least thirty, but that¡¯s really too many.¡±


    Sudhir responded to Gamsint with a frown. I¡¯ve been counting the monsters we¡¯ve killed, and we¡¯ve killed a total of thirty-four. It would not be surprising if the enemy¡¯s base was already empty. However, there were still countless monsters roaming around in front of them.


    I did a quick check from the sky to our destination, and there are still over thirty of them in the forest. The story is too different. We¡¯ve beaten so many of them, but instead of decreasing, they¡¯re only increasing. I was determined to win until a little while ago, but I guess this is¡­¡­impossible.


    I¡¯m wondering if I should tell the oracle to go home because this number is indeed dangerous. There is a restriction of once a day, so once I invoke the oracle, I will not be able to contact them in case of emergency.


    I want to leave the oracle in case there¡¯s an emergency. This is a situation where I would like the vigers to make their own decision.


    ¡°Brother. We¡¯re not expecting this many. Shouldn¡¯t we pull back?¡±


    Tugging on the sleeve of her brother¡¯s dress, Chem expressed her opinion.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This number is unreasonable¡­¡­.What do you think, guys?¡±


    When Gams asked all his friends for their opinions, they looked at each other and exchanged ideas.


    ¡°It¡¯s working for now, but it¡¯s not going to work anymore, is it?¡±


    ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    Me too.¡±


    A number of hands went up, and most of our vigers seemed to be in favor of turning back. The elves seem to be looking at the dark elves and wondering. I¡¯d like to see it go that way, but the important thing is that none of the Dark Elves raised their hands, so they¡¯re against turning back.


    ¡°How do you know you¡¯re not going to die?¡±


    ¡°I know that, but we¡¯re on the edge here. If we don¡¯t take out at least one of the strongholds here, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to survive the next Temptation of the Evil God.¡±


    Finally, Sudhir spoke her mind. They were in a dire situation, and if they backed down now, they would lose hope. There are circumstances that make it impossible to pull out. However, our vige has plenty of power and the vige development is going well. There is no need to overreach here¡­¡­.Should we lend a hand or abandon them and go home? Before making this important decision, I went to¡­¡­.

 Chapter 81: I have the courage to pull back, the courage to go forward, and the courage to be silent

    <h4>Chapter 81: I have the courage to pull back, the courage to go forward, and the courage to be silent</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    After consulting with the vigers, it seemed that they would make arge detour and invade from another direction. The dark elves were not convinced, but they had no choice but to ept ourpromise.


    ¡°I sympathize, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ m going to put the vigers in danger. I¡¯d like to help¡­¡­I think.¡±


    When I think about the yer who is giving instructions to the Dark Elves, I want to help him. They may be yers like me, whose lives have been changed by this game. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sure they would want to avoid a game over.


    If they were in danger of being wiped out, the yer could pour in a lot of money and perform a miracle. However, looking at the current situation of that vige, it is not surprising that he has spent a lot of points in defense.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hiding a move that could turn the tide, you can attack.¡±


    Since I couldn¡¯t read the other side¡¯s moves, I had no choice but to y it safe. While I was thinking about this, Gams and the others were making arge detour to the west of the enemy base. Sudhir had never been to this side before, and the map was ck, but it was slowly opening up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit thinpared to the south side, but it¡¯s still a lot.¡±


    Green kobolds are the mostmon, but I¡¯m also seeing ck dogs and yellow demons more and more frequently. I even saw a single-eyed red demon in the distance once. The threat level of this base is too different from the prior information.


    Besides, I¡¯ve started to see other kinds of monsters here and there in the west. There are chimera-like creatures that were present during thest raid, as well as golems. Their numbers were unexpected. Gams and the others suggested twice that we should retreat, but the dark elves didn¡¯t listen and attacked alone. At the time, they were able to clean up the area without any problems, but they couldn¡¯t keep it up for long.


    ¡°I should tell the oracle to leave here, yeah.¡±


    I felt bad for the Dark Elves and the yer, but I couldn¡¯t sacrifice the vigers. I typed in the text for the oracle and all I had to do was press ¡°enter¡±. At that moment, Sudhir¡¯s Bible glowed, not the one Chem was holding.


    ¡°Wait a minute, please. It¡¯s an oracle from the God of Nature.¡±


    Chem¡¯s face lit up at those words.


    ¡°Should we ask the gods for a decision?¡±


    I was thinking the same thing, but it depends on what the oracle says. For now, let¡¯s just focus on what they are going to tell us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll read it, since God says it¡¯s okay to tell people. If we don¡¯t destroy¡­¡­this stronghold, it will be obvious that the vige that I have blessed will perish.¡±


    The dark elves all looked down and bit their lips with an expression of bitterness. The vigers must havepared themselves to them, because they too had a strange look on their faces.


    ¡°People are so nice to me¡­¡­.¡±


    That¡¯s why the ruthless decisions shoulde from me, the god. I should at least be in charge of that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll read more. But that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t help the vigers who have been blessed by the God of Fate. Don¡¯t forget that there is a way for my vigers to abandon their vige and find a way to live elsewhere. The decision is yours to make. My power is limited, but I will help you as much as I can. It¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    There are a few things I¡¯ve learned from what you just said. First of all, the other side wants to keep the Dark Elves alive, even if it means abandoning the vige. But I guess they don¡¯t want to leave the Forbidden Forest.


    People who don¡¯t want to leave their homnd aren¡¯t limited to elves. Seika¡¯s grandmother, Okiku-san, also said that no matter what, she would live and bury her bones in this town until the end. The yer over there isn¡¯t trying to drag me and my friends into a game over. His kindness and calmness made me feel even more lost. Gams, Chem, Ran, Kang, and the other vigers were all silent. Earlier, I had said that they should retreat, but now I was afraid to even mention it.


    ¡°That means you guys can go back. Thanks for sticking with me this far. And I¡¯m sorry about the elves and¡­¡­all that.¡±


    Perhaps they were not expecting Sudhir¡¯s attitude when she apologized, but the elves looked surprised and confused.


    ¡°Oh my god, I would have preferred that they had an ulterior motive and wanted to take advantage of us.¡±


    Then I could cut them down mercilessly and abandon them. I guess the vigers feel the same way I do. No one is trying to go back the way they came. I¡¯m really d to see that the vigers are so kind to¡­¡­me.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have to take the me!¡±


    I rewrote the words, pressed the ¡°enter¡± key, and activated the oracle.


    ¡°This is an oracle from the God of Fate. I¡¯ll read it to you.¡±


    The people who had been gazing down looked up. Their gazes focused on Chem.


    ¡°¡­¡­In the name of God, I order you to withdraw. This includes not only my vigers, but also those who are blessed by the God of Nature. If you obey mymand, I will show you the path you must take. I will now show you a glimpse of my power. If you still don¡¯t believe me, go down the path of destruction. It says¡­¡­.¡±


    There seemed to be no words for what the oracle was saying, and no one wanted to speak up. After much deliberation, I decided not to abandon anyone. The most important thing is definitely the Vige of Destiny, but Sudhir is our viger now. I don¡¯t want to see the vigers¡¯ sad faces anymore. If that was the case, it was as if the answer had been decided from the beginning.


    ¡°I appreciate the sentiment, but how do you expect your god to fight? And what glimpse of power are you talking about?¡±


    Sudhir¡¯s question was natural. When asked, Chem seemed to be at a loss for an answer, but then she smiled and opened her mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    You¡¯re not a god¡­¡­if you can¡¯t live up to absolute trust without hesitation! I clicked on ¡°Summon Golem¡± from the Miracles section. The statue of God rises from the back of the portable shrine, shining with light. The dark elves gasp at the sight of it and the vigers offer their prayers.


    While I was debating whether to go forward or go back, many monsters wereing towards me, the light seemed to be a damper, and countless monsters came pouring in from the direction of the enemy base. Two single-eyed red demons snapped off huge trees nearly ten meters tall and exhaled steamy breath from their mouths. There were five yellow demons, seven ck dogs, and ten green demons.


    ¡°It¡¯s good practice for Golem Summoning, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    While I¡¯m saying that kind of stuff, my points are rapidly dwindling. This is no time to act smart. I¡¯ve been able to umte a lot of pointstely without having to pay, but that doesn¡¯t mean I should waste them. The statue of God leaps from the back of the shrine andnds in front of the pack of monsters.


    The spearhead, four green kobolds, thrusts out four crude spears at the same time, but I cut off their tips and lightly jump over tond behind them. At the same time, four of their heads flew into the air. The two swords pierced the chests of the two nearby yellow demons and swung at the single-eyed red demon while it was impaled.


    The monsters who witnessed this scene clearly lost their will to fight. In particr, the lowly green kobolds were so frightened that they looked like they were about to run away. If this was the day of the Temptation of the Evil God, they would have forgotten their fear and gone on a suicide mission, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case today.


    As I mercilessly cut down the frightened opponent, another single-eyed red demon grabbed the green kobold that was trying to escape and threw it at me. Seeing this, the green kobolds turned their backs and tried to run away at once, but they suddenly stopped moving and changed direction to attack us all at once. Unlike before, there was no hesitation in their movements, and their eyes were as red as blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s like The Temptation of Evil.¡±


    I wonder if it is a miracle on the part of the Evil God to bring them into a simr state of mind temporarily. With a single swing, I cut off the green kobolds that wereing at me one after another. The ck dogs and the yellow demons were all killed in a single blow.


    Bathed in a rain of blood, the statue of God continued to move forward without stopping. The statue of God standing in front of the single-eyed red demon, which was now unobstructed, was stained red as if it had been covered in paint. He may have been frightened by the sight of the statue, but when he turned his back and tried to run away, I shed him with a sword.


    ¡°This is the miracle of the God of Fate¡­¡­.¡±


    The dark elves had their eyes wide open and stunned expressions. The vigers didn¡¯t say anything as it was a familiar sight, they just prayed for me.


    Perhaps unable to contain my excitement, I pointed my blood-stained hand at Sudhir, who was talking passionately. I¡¯m not sure if the sight frightened her or not, but she gulped and shut up. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you, but this is an emergency situation. I don¡¯t have time to listen to a long story. I thrust both of my swords up towards the sky so that the des ovepped and formed an X shape.


    ¡°This is the signal¡­¡­.Everyone, pull back! It¡¯s not safe for us to stay here any longer. Withdraw! Withdraw!¡±


    Gams shouts, and the vigers turn on their heels in unison. And without a moment¡¯s hesitation, they run off.


    ¡°What do you mean? Keep going.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sign from God! When he makes that move, don¡¯t hesitate to run. If you don¡¯t want to die in vain, follow me!¡±


    Overwhelmed by the power of Gums, the dark elves followed the vigers in confusion. They looked back at the statue several times, but as soon as they spotted something, they ran at full speed. It was a swarm of monsters approaching from the front of the statue, iparable to what they had seen earlier. There were fifty of them, maybe more.


    After defeating the single-eyed red devil, I switched to the map screen to check my surroundings, and saw a tremendous number of monsters rushing towards me. There were a wide variety of monsters. To the south of the enemy base, there were only demons, but in the other directions, there were a ridiculous number of different types of monsters. So I immediately sent a signal to the vigers to retreat. Since the statue could not speak, it was a good thing that we had decided on some signals beforehand, just in case.


    ¡°This is an unusual number¡­¡­.But I¡¯ll buy the vigers time to escape.¡±


    Once out of the scope of the Bible, the statue of God will stop moving.


    Either it will be early or it will be destroyed. I¡¯ll let you kill it just in time!


    I don¡¯t remember how many of them I killed after that. I think I killed so many that I was sick of counting them. On the way, my weapon was broken, my right arm was blown off, my left leg was shattered from the knee down, but I still managed to keep on killing them¡­¡­.Finally, it stopped moving.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Thank you for everything.¡±


    I put my hands together towards the statue. The first statue had burned up, and the second had been sacrificed here to help the vigers escape. The third and subsequent statues were kept in the vige as spares, so there was no problem even if they were broken, but I expressed my gratitude to myrades-in-arms for fighting with me.


    Thanks to the perseverance of the second generation, all the vigers were able to escape to safety. I was d that they were safe, but the problem had not been solved. The enemy forces at the base were far greater than we had imagined.


    Even the Golem Maniption, which had been unbeatable until now, couldn¡¯t push through. The vigers and the dark elves were as dejected as wilted flowers when they heard the result.


    ¨CThe overwhelming difference in strength.


    It¡¯s not just about the Dark Elves anymore. If the vige over there is destroyed, it will definitely be our turn next. Is it possible¡­¡­to obtain that much strength alone?


    Yamamoto-san said that he had been paying for the reinforcement of his forces. In other words, either the yers on the Evil God side poured a lot of money into the game, or more than one or two yers are working together. It¡¯s hard to discard either possibility.


    ¡­¡­worst guesses are starting to be true. There is no evidence so far, so I can¡¯t rule it out, but I will keep it in mind as one of the possibilities. So, what to do? I don¡¯t think I canpete with that force with my current strength. I clutched my head and tried to find an answer with all my brain power.


    If you¡¯re dealing with more than one person and my worst guess is right, there¡¯s one way to get even. One, and only one, strange idea came to mind.


    ¡°The third arrow.¡±


    I could add a third arrow to the only two I have right now, me and one other yer. But it¡¯s a jet-ck arrow with a poisonous arrowhead. Relying on it is far from dangerous. But¡­¡­.I picked up the phone on the side of my desk and looked up the registered phone number.

 Chapter 82: Negotiating with God and Me as a Player

    <h4>Chapter 82: Negotiating with God and Me as a yer</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    ¡°I could try contacting the management¡­¡­Goddess of Fate again, but hmm¡­¡±


    In my phone¡¯s phonebook, there is a number registered as Management (Goddess of Fate). Thest time I talked to her was when I was staying in the Vige of Fate, and I haven¡¯t been in touch with her since then.


    It¡¯s possible that the number is no longer connected, but I¡¯m willing to give it a try. I wonder if she¡¯s someone I can casually contact. A real god from another world. Feel free to call God¡­¡­.is crazy, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s an emergency and I can¡¯t call¡­¡­.Oh God, don¡¯t dawdle and carry on, do it immediately!¡±


    I¡¯m done postponing things; I¡¯ll call instead of worrying about it. I ced the call and waited for the other party to answer. I was half expecting her not to pick up anyway, but the call was easily connected.


    ¡°Hello, good afternoon. How have you been?¡±


    It was as light-hearted as ever. It¡¯s ridiculous how nervous I was. I think I felt the same way¡­¡­


    ¡°Yes, thanks to you, I¡¯m doing fine. Um, I don¡¯t even know if I can ask God this question directly.¡±


    ¡°Question? Oh dear. You haven¡¯t called me in a long time, but can¡¯t we talk about something a little sexier? I was expecting you to confess your love to me.¡±


    What the hell are you talking about, God?


    ¡°I can¡¯t be that kind of romanticedy protagonist.¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true.¡±


    I doubt if it¡¯s graceful, but it¡¯s true that I kicked the possibility of such a dreamy future. Well, I don¡¯t¡­¡­regret it a bit, only a¡­¡­tiny bit.


    ¡°Can I get back to you?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. There aren¡¯t many people I can talk tofortably like this, so I made fun of you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She apologized whileughing and didn¡¯t sound the least bit convincing.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s against the rules for yers on the Lord God¡¯s side to contact each other or tell each other their location.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be.¡±


    Is that what this is about? What¡¯s with the unclearnguage? It¡¯s as if you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s not really a problem¡­¡­.


    ¡°Perhaps yers on the Lord God¡¯s side canmunicate with each other? But I think the management rules on the board said it was a vition.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. It used to be, but now it¡¯s not. You see, your case made it clear that the Evil God side is working together. It would be foolish for us to be the only one to follow the rules, and they wouldn¡¯t listen to us if we told them to stop. I¡¯ve changed the rules, thinking that if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make it possible for our side too.¡±


    I hurriedly took control of myputer and opened the message board. It¡¯s¡­¡­for real. I can¡¯t find that note in the rules section. I must have looked at it wrong. I had printed out the rules just in case, and had them secured in my desk drawer, so I took them out to check, only to find that they werepletely gone.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But why don¡¯t you tell the yers on the Lord God¡¯s side about it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­you know, it¡¯s a relief to finish a big job, right?¡±


    ¡°In other words, you forgot to tell them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Even though I couldn¡¯t see the other person¡¯s face, I pictured her closing one eye, sticking out her tongue, and apologizing with a mischievous look on her face.


    ¡°There have been yers who have been following newbie yers from behind the scenes and lending a hand. I haven¡¯t been in direct contact with them, but I¡¯ve been silently tolerating yers I¡¯ve had contact with. So it would be strange to say it¡¯s OK now, so I thought I¡¯d ask only those who have noticed it to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a hidden element in a game. By the way, announcing that cooperative y is now avable on the forums or gathering friends on the forums is not marked as prohibited. The only way for people to find out is to somehow contact the yer directly in-game. It¡¯s the same rule on the evil side. I¡¯ve made sure of that.¡±


    So there¡¯s nothing wrong with contacting and teaming up in-game. One of my worries was gone. Then, there was only one question left.


    ¡°Can I ask you one more question?¡±


    ¡°My three sizes?¡±


    I thought the reply was a bit childish, but I won¡¯t say it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that.¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­¡±


    Why do you sound so disappointed?


    ¡°Oh, can I ask you something first?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if I can answer it.¡±


    Suddenly her voice took on a serious tone. A question from God, I feel so nervous.


    ¡°What do you think of luck?¡±


    ¡°Luck? What do I think about it? Isn¡¯t it something I can¡¯t do anything about? Good luck or bad luck is not something I can control, is it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then, would you be happy if you were lucky?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I would be happy.¡±


    Suddenly, she said something strange. I wondered if there was some deeper meaning to God¡¯s question. I¡¯m rather unlucky¡­¡­No, I¡¯ve been blessed to meet the ¡°Vige of Fate¡± and to have a part-time job. If I think about it, I am lucky these days.


    ¡°What would you think if you had bad luck?¡±


    ¡°I would think it¡¯s just bad luck.¡±


    ¡°Do you ever me anyone else for your bad luck?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Hmm¡­¡­When I was job hunting, I think I used to say something resentful every time I was rejected.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t admit that I wasn¡¯t trying hard enough andined, ¡°It was just bad luck. I was just unlucky.¡± When I think back on it now, all I can do is reflect on what a pathetic man I was.


    ¡°I see, you¡¯re right. Yeah, that was helpful.¡±


    What was the meaning of the question she just asked? I waited to hear if there was more to the story, but the silence continued.


    ¡°Um, can we get back to that, then?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Well, this is more important, but is it safe to contact¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, can you repeat that?¡±


    Huh? Didn¡¯t you hear me? I repeated the same words more loudly than before.


    ¡°Um, let me repeat that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can hear you. I was just surprised because I didn¡¯t think that Yoshio-kun would say something like that.¡±


    Hearing her cold voice, stifled with emotion, made me realize my mistake.


    ¡°What!? That¡¯s not what I meant! Please don¡¯t misunderstand. That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, our vige is in dire straits right now, and I want to do everything I can.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­well, there¡¯s no rule that says you can¡¯t, but¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay then. I¡¯m d. It would be a shame if it caused a game over. Thank you very much. Oh, I have one more question. It¡¯s not like the yers in this game are attracted to each other, is it?¡±


    ¡°What is that manga-like setting? There are many encounters between yers in the game, but I¡¯ve never heard of anyone meeting a yer in real life by ident.¡±


    So, am I thinking too much? The employee¡¯s conversation I heard in the bathroom was just a game. Is that right?


    ¡°I¡¯ve had some unusual coincidences and connections with people around metely, so I¡¯ve been feeling a little uneasy. I guess I was just too concerned about coincidences after all.¡±


    There can be strange coincidences in this world. Convenient and inconvenient developments were all coincidences. It¡¯s not a zero chance.


    ¡°Oh, but yers are blessed by the gods they y, so some of the characteristics of each god may reside in their bodies.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. If you are ying a water god, you can avoid water damage. If you are ying a fire god, you can avoid fire-rted disasters and avoid burns. Yoshio, you are a yer of the God of Fate, which is me, so¡­¡­you may be at the mercy of fate or something?¡±


    Her tone was yful, but I wondered if it was my imagination that I could hear a hint of urgency in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been having a lot of adventurestely, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fate! Isn¡¯t it wonderful to have a colorful life?¡°


    ¡°What!?¡±


    She hung up on me before I had time to say thank you.


    ¡°¡­¡­Fate, let¡¯s see what it means.¡±


    Once again, I searched the Inte for the meaning of the word ¡°fate.¡±


    ¡°It means good luck or bad luck thates around regardless of one¡¯s will. It also means the future.¡±


    I felt like I understood a little more about where I stood. It¡¯s true that luck and misfortune are both in my face these days. It makes sense to me that this current situation is all a force of fate.


    ¡­¡­I¡¯ve been through a lot, but it¡¯s all been good for me and I¡¯m moving in the right direction. I can be grateful, but I can¡¯t hold a grudge. I¡¯m not sure if this means that I¡¯ve be a person who will continue to be involved in various events. I¡¯m not sure if this is a good thing or not¡­¡­It¡¯s a benefit I¡¯m not too happy about.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to worry about something I can¡¯t figure out! I¡¯ll stay vignt, assume the worst, and move on without stopping.¡±


    With the momentum of my talk with God, I connected the phone to the other person.


    After talking for more than ten minutes, I stopped the call.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­I think we managed to negotiate.¡±


    When I was a NEET, I was terrified of the sound of the phone and never picked up the house phone or called anyone, but I¡¯ve made progress, haven¡¯t I? I guess it¡¯s natural to people, but I still have a hard time with even a normal phone call.


    ¡°I did my best, yeah.¡±


    I have no one to praise, so I¡¯ll encourage and praise myself. It¡¯s a good thing I reread those rtedics and researched negotiation techniques on the inte before calling. I suddenly felt a weight on my right shoulder, so I turned my head and saw Destiny climbing on my shoulder, nodding with his eyes closed as if to say, ¡°I¡¯m the only one who understands.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Just having one being who understands me is rewarding.


    Everyone in the ¡°Vige of Fate¡± is like family to me. Even if¡­¡­is an exaggeration, I want to do everything I can to save them.

 Chapter 83: My daily life is full of challenges and I’m trying to overcome them

    <h4>Chapter 83: My daily life is full of challenges and I¡¯m trying to ovee them</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    I wanted tofort everyone back in the vige, but I guess I¡¯ll have to tell them tomorrow since today¡¯s oracle is no longer avable. My vigers are depressed, but I can¡¯t stand to see how dejected the dark elves are.


    Their shoulders slumped and they remained slumped. After returning to the vige, they stayed in the house we gave them, and the room was filled with a heavy silence. The elves couldn¡¯t say anything when they saw them, and their previous attitude had changedpletely.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a funeral.¡±


    I understand how you feel. You challenged them to a battle with the fate of your vige on the line¡­¡­This time it didn¡¯t work out, but even now, they are probably still faintly hoping that God will give them a miracle or a n of recovery.


    ¡°Well, it looks like it¡¯s the same here.¡±


    After witnessing so many monsters, my vigers couldn¡¯t hide their shock. When Gams informed Lodis of the oue, the security of the vige was immediately strengthened. I¡¯d expect the same from the other yers¡­¡­.


    Don¡¯t just give up and choose a reckless suicide mission if you can¡¯t win. It¡¯s still too early to despair. There are things you can do. I¡¯ve been working with a yer for a long time, and I don¡¯t want to lose him or her to this. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s him or her, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be a powerful ally if we can continue to work together.


    ¡°There are so many things to do, so many things I want to do. My brain, which I haven¡¯t used in ten years, is running at full speed and is on the verge of overheating.¡±


    I don¡¯t have enough time at all to think with this head. I want to pull back and use the past time that I wasted, but I can¡¯t get back the lost time or the past. I¡¯ve been through this many times, and I understand it painfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can do now. That¡¯s it. I¡¯ve just got to take care of one thing at a time.¡±


    First, I¡¯ll keep an eye on the Dark Elves to make sure they don¡¯t choose the worst possible oue. The oracle won¡¯t be avable until tomorrow, so when the timees, I¡¯ll stop them even by moving the third god statue.


    ¡°Tomorrow there will be more I can do, but for now there is nothing I can do for them. I wonder if there¡¯s any miracle that can help the vigers.¡±


    I skimmed through the items on the ¡°Miracle¡± page and selected ¡°Clear Sky¡± to see if they could feel any better. The thick clouds that had covered the sky above parted and warm sunshine poured down.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a constion prize.¡±


    The dark makes me feel depressed. That¡¯sing from a guy who used to live with the curtains closed and only the light leaking from hisputer screen.


    My lifestyle improved after I started ¡¶The Vige of Fate¡·, and I learned to go to bed early and wake up early, so I started working and had more opportunities to be exposed to the sunlight. Even though that was all I did, I felt that I was alive. I am very happy with the results.


    I can¡¯t help but feel a little depressed when I have a hard day of¡­¡­work ahead of me. I¡¯m d that the vigers looking up at the sky are feeling the same way I do. As I was voluntarily making my rounds around the vige to reduce the burden on the vigers, I saw a carriageing towards us from afar.


    It was slowly heading north along a road that was little more than a beast path. That must be Doldold wagon. It was obvious from the well-built body sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Was today a peddling day? He has a contract with the vige, and he is supposed to bring supplies to the vige every two weeks without fail.


    ¡°When we have a little more time, we¡¯ll have to work on the roads.¡±


    Even from above, I could see that the vehicle was shaking a lot. It looked like my buttocks would be sore from such violent shaking.


    ¡°Horse-drawn carriages don¡¯t have suspension or springs, do they?¡±


    I muttered this as if it was my own discovery, but it¡¯s actually knowledge I gained from a novel. There are some standard items that Japanese people who are reincarnated in other worlds make popr in the other world.


    For agriculture, it¡¯s a water mill and a thousand-tooth pestle. For entertainment, there are ying cards, reversi, shogi, and chess. For food, pudding, fried food, mayonnaise, etc. and so on. Most of the things that don¡¯t exist in the other world, but can be made using things from that world, I¡¯ve seen in novels.


    I¡¯d like to give some advice based on that, but it seems that the games prevalent in the world are enough for entertainment, and if I build a waterwheel on the riverbank, I can only see it being destroyed by monsters. If I were a yer on the side of the Evil Gods, I¡¯d order the monsters to destroy the waterwheel when I found it.


    I don¡¯t need a thousand-tooth pestle because I haven¡¯t grown any grain yet. I¡¯ve only recently started farming in earnest, but my main strength is potatoes and root vegetables. We also have a good amount of leafy vegetables.


    As for food, first of all, eggs are precious and we can¡¯t sacrifice our few chickens. We can¡¯t even afford eggs for desserts. I don¡¯t rmend mayonnaise casually because of the risk of food poisoning due to salmone growth in raw eggs. I don¡¯t know if salmone exists in other worlds¡­¡­.If this were just a high performance game, there would be no need for such trouble. But they are flesh and blood. I¡¯m not sure if this is a good idea or not.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget this.¡±


    I¡¯ll never forget those days we spent together. They are not characters in a game; they are human beings with blood in their veins.


    ¡°Mr. Doldold is here.¡±


    The vigers in charge of the watchtower shouted loudly, and the gate on the log fence opened. A group of people with big smiles on their faces walked in. The carriage stopped in the square, and a group of four hunters came out from inside to help unload the carriage.


    They were guards hired on a long-term contract. It seems that they are so skilled that even Gams is interested in them. I¡¯ve never seen them fight before, so I don¡¯t know how good they really are.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, folks. I¡¯ve got all the ingredients and necessities I promised you.¡±


    The vigers surround the carriage at once. Most of them were women in charge of their families, and they picked up the items they had ordered. Lodis had written down in advance which vigers needed what. After handing it over and confirming the order, Doldold brings it in from the city.


    Since they are self-sufficient in food, they order spices and clothing. There are also many weapons and armor. Bows and arrows are handmade by Kang and Ran, who are good at woodworking, and the elves, but the rest of the weapons and armor are left to Doldold.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to invite someone who¡¯s good at cksmithing, like a¡­¡­dwarf, into the vige.¡±


    In many fantasy worlds, dwarves are considered to be skilled with their hands and good at cksmithing. Dwarves also exist in this world, and they are skilled in ore handling and cksmithing. To begin with, the cave where Gams and the other early members of the group were based was the remains of a dwarven ore mine.


    ¡°The problem is that they don¡¯t get along with the elves.¡±


    It¡¯s also standard practice to say that elves and dwarves are like cats and dogs. They¡¯re not as bad as elves and dark elves, but they don¡¯t like each other in some way. By the way, the dark elves don¡¯t like dwarves either.


    Of course, the dwarves don¡¯t like them either, and instead of calling them elves or dark elves, they call them ¡°white ones¡± or ¡°ck ones.¡± If this were Earth, there would be a big discrimination problem.


    ¡°Well, well, what¡¯s the matter? The air seems to be heavy.¡±


    As soon as the goods were sold, Doldold walked up to Lodis and the other old members and, after a few words of social greeting, immediately spoke up.


    ¡°Have you noticed that? In fact¡ª¡°


    When Lodis exined what had happened, his smiling face changed, his eyes narrowed, and he stroked his chin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it, too. I was going to tell you about it today.¡±


    So Doldold already knew. He is indeed a skillful merchant.


    ¡°There is a rumor that monsters are gathering one after another in the Forbidden Forest. As I¡¯m sure you know, there are monster pools in the world. It is said that monsters can only be born in a certain ce.¡±


    I knew this in advance, too. The monsters in this world do not breed and increase in number, but rather there are masses of evil energy scattered around the world, and monsters appear as if they are springing from the ground in certain ces.


    The prevailing theory in this world is that these are ces where the power of the Evil Gods sealed underground is leaking out, and monsters are being created under its influence¡­¡­.


    To exin this in game terms, the ce where the monsters spawn out is called the Monster Spot, and it is the home base of the Evil Gods side yers. In other words, the yer on the evil side can only summon monsters from that spot. So if they want to attack a ce far away from their home base, they have to move the monsters and create a temporary base. It was this temporary base that the Dark Elves were aiming for this time.


    ¡°It seems that quite a few monsters have been moving around, and many people have seen them. There seems to be a wide variety of monstersing from different directions.¡±


    This is valuable information. It is reasonable to assume that more than one yer is involved. If it was a single yer, it wouldn¡¯t make sense unless the monsters wereing from the same direction. There¡¯s no need to divert them all the way to the Forbidden Forest.


    ¡°It is rumored that their numbers may be as high as one hundred or two hundred¡­¡­or even more.¡±¡±


    ¡°That many¡­¡­?¡±


    The wrinkles on Lodis¡¯ brow deepened as he listened to Doldold story.


    ¡°The main race we encountered was the demon race, but there may be another race waiting in the background?¡±


    Even Gams, who basically has no expression on his face, looked as if he had just chewed on a bitter bug. If they already had that much strength, they should have attacked the vige right away, but the Evil God side could not do that. ording to the logic of the other world, monsters do not like to act in groups and will not take orders from other races. One day, however, they made an exception.


    Needless to say, it was the ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡±. The Evil Gods give orders directly to the monsters, and the monsters be mere followers of hismands. If you think about it from a game perspective, the yer on the Evil God¡¯s side will be forced to give detailed orders to all monsters only on the day of the ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡±. That¡¯s how it works.


    Therefore, the monsters that attack on other days will only be in groups of four or five at most, and some races don¡¯t have the intelligence to understand your orders, so there is nothing strategic about their actions. Incidentally, the cost of summoning intelligent species is unusually high, and there is a limit to the number that can be summoned. The evildoer who did the extra work in our vige before was a very expensive and rare character.


    ¨CI was recently given the information that I could do something. If I had gotten this information earlier, I would have been able to do a lot of things, but it was toote.


    ¡°With our defenses working this well, we should be able to manage everything but the [Temptation of the Evil God].¡±


    It¡¯s great to know that as long as we can survive the monthly attacks, we can feel somewhat safe. I want to make the most of it in the future¡­¡­.The question is, will there be a future? There are hundreds of monsters out there; can we protect this vige from them?


    What¡¯s more, there is no single opponent. There are multiple yers manipting their own forces and attacking at once. As a former NEET I know that it¡¯s nearly impossible to protect the vige alone.


    When I¡¯ve had simr experiences in games, I¡¯veshed out at my opponents and then quickly turned tail and given up on my defense. But that¡¯s not going to happen this time.


    I have to defend the vigers who saved my life; I must protect them with all my might!

 Chapter 84: I’m the one who feels the closest to the other player

    <h4>Chapter 84: I''m the one who feels the closest to the other yer</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    Midnight, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on the vige all day except for meals, but so far there hasn¡¯t been much change. The dark elves have not stepped out of their buildings, and are either sitting or lying down. More than half of them have their eyes closed, but the ones that are open have no sign of life in their eyes¡­¡­.Only one person, Sudhir, the daughter of the chief, sat in front of the Bible on the floor, staring at it without saying a word.


    ¡°They¡¯re just waiting for God to tell them what to do.¡±


    I mentioned it as if it was someone else¡¯s problem, but my key members were doing the same, standing still around the Bible on the desk. They had gathered at Lodis¡¯ house to discuss the future, but as the day wore on, they naturally gathered in front of the Bible.


    It¡¯s the time of day when I¡¯m usually long asleep¡­¡­.Carol is sleeping soundly, isn¡¯t she? Both sides seem to be aware of the dangers of the current situation.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to reassure them with an oracle right away, but I¡¯d rather wait and see how they react before I make a decision.¡±


    Depending on what the other party¡¯s oracle says, there¡¯s a good chance I¡¯ll change the text. If out of desperation they order a reckless assault, I must do my best to stop them. If they suggest something, I must give them an answer.


    I¡¯ve decided on a few things to write, but that depends on the person I¡¯m talking to. However, I have about an hour to wait. I can¡¯t leave the anxious vigers behind and go to sleep. I¡¯ve always wondered about the yers on the other side. I don¡¯t know what kind of miracles the God of Nature can perform, but if I were in their shoes, I¡¯d spend all my savings to save my vigers.


    But there was no sign of a miracle being activated even when we attacked the enemy territory. I considered the possibility that he was a boorish type who was not good at thinking, but he had the wit to speak to me through an oracle. From the way he admonished the Dark Elves, I guessed he wasn¡¯t stupid. There are a few things I can predict from that.


    One, I used most of my points in thest ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡± to activate the miracle so I don¡¯t have many left.


    A yer who enjoys the game as just a game, not enough to spend all his savings, this is the right style of y, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve seen many people online who regret pouring a lot of money into a game and then messing it up. But this is not that kind of game. And there are benefits for the yer as well.


    If he¡¯s like me, he¡¯ll receive tributes, or if his vige level rises, he¡¯ll be able to use miracles in the real world ording to the god he ys. This is a boon that no one wants to give up. By the way, I can also use the miracle of the God of Fate in the real world. When I was level 2, I could only change the weather, but after I became level 3, the number of miracles I could use increased.


    ¡°I guess I can do some God of Fate miracles over here now.¡±


    As I was about to check the miracle section again, there was movement on the PC screen. The dark elves Bible was glowing. I zoomed in on the map, filling the screen with the words of the open Bible.


    [I¡¯m sorry about the attack, everyone. I am sorry that there is nothing more I can do for you. I would like you to think about abandoning the vige and moving to another ce, as I have suggested before. I understand that you don¡¯t want to leave the vige, but I would rather you choose the path of hardship than the path of destruction. Please don¡¯t do anything reckless. That¡¯s what I, God, want you to do. God of Fate, if there is a way to save my children, please lend me your strength once again.]


    It seems that¡­¡­the other yer is not willing to abandon the vigers. I was first relieved to hear that. I¡¯m sure that with the way things are going, they will listen to me if I make a suggestion. If that¡¯s the case, here¡¯s my oracle!


    [Do not be afraid, vigers. I have an idea. First of all, prepare your forces and regain your strength. Make the most of your days in preparation for theing day. And here are my words to the God of Nature. If you are serious about oveing this challenge with me, please call¡­¡­00-0000-0000-0000. Let me tell you that this is not a vition of God¡¯s covenant. If you really want to save the vigers, then make a decision.]


    I wrote it down and activated it. I listed my phone number, which is a bet. I confirmed directly that it¡¯s not a vition for yers to contact each other, so it¡¯s not a problematic action that will cause game over. The only question now was what the other yer would do.


    It took a lot of trouble for me toe to this conclusion, but the key to oveing this predicament is to share information and strategies with each other. If wemunicate with the oracle once a day, we¡¯ll never make it in time for the next [Temptation of the Evil God]. Even if we were to devise a n of survival, it would be meaningless if we could notmunicate with each other. That¡¯s why I took this seemingly reckless gamble.


    ¡°Exposing personal information on the Inte is a dangerous thing to do.¡±


    I can assure you that when I was a recluse, I would never have exposed my phone number.


    ¡°Now, what about the other yer?¡±


    Although I was nervous about calling a stranger, this was a rare experience from my Inte days that turned out to be a plus. There are many ways to make free phone calls on the Inte, and I have had the experience of making friends with strangers through voice chatting with them many times in online games.


    So, I am not afraid of talking with strangers. However, I¡¯m still not good at making phone calls that involve real life. I still get nervous when I get a call at home or from the president. I waited while thinking about it, but there was still no call to my phone.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t decide right away, can you? I guess I¡¯ll give up tonight and leave it for tomorrow. Huh!¡±


    As soon as the tension dissipated, the sleepiness came over me. I turned the volume on my phone to the maximum and put it under my pillow so that I could wake up whenever I got a call. Just before I got into the futon and closed my eyes, I heard a ringing sound. I jumped up and checked the LCD, but there was no name on the screen. Before the other party could hang up, I hurriedly put the phone to my ear.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey, uh¡­I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s sote at night. Is this the God of Fate?¡±


    He had a frightened little voice that seemed to be about to fade away. He had a tone of voice that could be used by either men or women, and above all, her voice was young. Mid-teens, maybe? He might be in his twenties, but I intuitively thought he was a middle or high school student.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Am I correct in assuming that you are the God of Nature?¡±


    In order to put the other person at ease, I speak in a calm, mature voice. This tone of voice and demeanor is a skill that I have acquired during my stay in the ¡°Vige of Fate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Apparently, I¡¯m not the type that is good at talking¡­¡­I can¡¯t speak for others either, but I¡¯ve been trained in the past few months. I have to do my best to be the facilitator here.


    ¡°Thank you for calling me. I¡¯m d you called.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, too!¡±


    I¡¯ve only just started talking to him, but I have a feeling he¡¯s not a bad kid. This was conveyed by the oracle¡¯s concern for the dark elf¡¯s well being.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. The reason I wanted to get in touch with you was to discuss our future ns. I really want to protect my vige. I don¡¯t want to see the vigers grieve.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the vigers suffer either. I¡¯ve only been doing this for two months, but I feel the vigers are like family to me.¡±


    So you¡¯re a new yer, more recent than me? If it¡¯s been two months, you don¡¯t know that much about this game yet.


    ¡°By the way, what is the level of your vige?¡±


    ¡°Um, two. Sorry.¡±


    Is it possible to use the forum at lv 2? I mean, of course you can. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t know that there are other yers in this game besides yourself.


    ¡°No need to apologize. You don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to, but are you a student by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Oh, um, I¡¯m a former student of¡­¡­.I dropped out of high school a year ago, and¡­¡­I¡¯m home all the time now.¡±


    Thest part of his voice was so quiet that it was almost muffled. I¡¯ve asked the wrong question. But now I¡¯ve solved a mystery. If you¡¯re a recluse and a NEET, you can¡¯t pay bills.


    Even though he wanted to help the vige, there¡¯s nothing he can do if he doesn¡¯t have money. I started to work part-time in that situation, but that was only because of my father¡¯s help. If I had been on my own, I don¡¯t know if I would have been able to find a job after that.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry for asking you something that¡¯s hard to say without hesitation. But don¡¯t worry; I used to be a NEET and a recluse too!¡±


    I try to convey my self-deprecation in a deliberately cheerful voice.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    You¡¯ve got a little strength back in your voice. I hope that by letting you know that I was in a simr situation, you¡¯ll feel a little morefortable talking to me.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I was a NEET until I found this game. But that¡¯s not what I¡¯m going to talk about now. I need your help to get over this predicament.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been able to live on ¡­¡­ thanks to this game.¡±


    Does he mean emotional support, or does it mean that he is like me, receiving tribute and supplies? I was a little curious about it, but let¡¯s not mention it. Also, since I¡¯ve been saying ¡°he¡± for a while now, this girl is probably a boy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. Let¡¯s work together to ovee this predicament!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m looking forward to working with you.¡±


    He¡¯s a good, honest boy. If this is an act, he¡¯s quite an actor, but if I doubt him that much, the story won¡¯t move forward.


    ¡°Part of me wants to help you, but if your vige is destroyed, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be the next target. In fact, they might even leave you alone and attack my vige in the next raid.¡±


    Yesterday, when we attacked the enemy base, the enemy side found out that the dark elves and my vigers were together. Unless they¡¯re really stupid, they¡¯ll realize that the yers on the Lord God¡¯s side have teamed up. If that¡¯s the case, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they decided to put off the vige that was just about to be destroyed and hit me while they can¡­¡­.Maybe they will. I have a feeling that this is a sure thing.


    ¡°So I have a few suggestions for you. Or should I say conditions?¡±


    ¡°What are they? I¡¯ll do whatever I can. I don¡¯t want to see any more vigers die¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh, yeah. That¡¯s right. Based on the state of that vige, a number of vigers must have been killed. Has he witnessed the scene of the ughter¡­¡­? Fortunately, the number of casualties in my vige is low. It¡¯s not zero, but it¡¯s still only a few.


    I didn¡¯t see the scene of the killing firsthand, but I was still shocked and depressed along with the vigers. I wish I could be of help¡­¡­.


    ¡°First, I need you to tell me what kind of miracles the God of Nature can perform and the points required.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to tell you, but I used up all my points in thest [Temptation of the Evil God]. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have any money, so I can¡¯t pay for it. Sorry¡­¡­.¡±


    I guess my prediction was right. I know what it¡¯s like to feel miserable because you don¡¯t have the money to help. The reality is that if I had worked and saved, I could have saved the vigers. He is like the old me, who had the courage to take the first step and recovered with the help of others, but he has not yet had the chance to do so.


    If that¡¯s the case, then I should be the adult to guide him. I know I¡¯m not in a position to say anything great, but I¡¯ll still reach out to him in a way that makes me look good. I¡¯ve spent so much of my life getting help from others. This time, I want to take his hand and pull him along, so that we can walk together.


    I know it may seem a bit presumptuous, but I want to share some of my good fortune and fate with him. I hope that he won¡¯t waste his precious ten years like I did.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll take care of that too. So, is it absurd to say that you believe me¡­¡­? You¡¯ve just talked to me today. Then you need to believe in the game. As a yer on the same side of the Lord God of the game that¡¯s saving me and you.


    My words resonated with him, and he revealed to me all the miracles of the God of Nature and the points needed to perform them. I decided to teach him my own miracle and join forces with him. We ended the call with the promise that I would contact him again tomorrow.


    ¡°I hope this helps¡­¡­.¡±


    Things are looking up. There¡¯s still a lot of work to be done, but first I¡¯m going to go to¡­¡­bed to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s work. It¡¯s a good idea to say ¡°good night¡± to the vigers who are also trying to fall asleep and to Destiny, who is sleeping in his case.

 Chapter 85: I’m Dependable in the Other World and in Reality

    <h4>Chapter 85: I''m Dependable in the Other World and in Reality</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    ¡°You¡¯re really into it today, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I feel like I have to do my best!¡±


    The boss praised me while I was cleaning, so I cheerfully replied. I had a hard time sleepingst night because I was thinking too much about this and that, but I was able to get enough sleep since I had to work in the evening.


    I¡¯ve been stuck in a lot of situations, so it was a nice change of pace to get some exercise at work. Besides, my conversation with him yesterday made me realize how fortunate I was to be in this environment. I felt grateful and worked hard.


    ¡°Utopia is getting regr cleaning. I¡¯m thinking of doing this with Yama and Yoshio.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Wednesday afternoon, isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t do it that day because I have another job, so that would be great. Sorry, Yoshio-kun.¡±


    Our redhead, Ms. Misaki, bows her head apologetically.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just happy to get more work.¡±


    It¡¯s a good thing for me. I want to know as much as I can about President Chosokabe.


    ¡°Yoshio seems to have a talent for corporate animalism¡­¡­.¡±


    Yamamoto-san looked at me with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Unlike you, Yoshio is a serious man.¡±


    Now I want to make as much money as I can and save up for the game. My vige has plenty of room for me to umte points, but I¡¯m also going to pay the bills for the God of Nature I¡¯m going to team up with, so there¡¯s never enough money.


    I work to pay off other yers¡¯ in-game purchases¡­¡­.When I think about it this way, he seems like a pretty bad guy. But he¡¯s a yer who¡¯s also the God of Nature, and he was the kind of guy I couldn¡¯t leave alone.


    I could tell through my phone that he was shy and quiet, yet serious and kind. It¡¯s easy to think that NEETs are the kind of people who tend to be rambunctious and unserious, but that¡¯s not always the case.


    He¡¯s worried about the future, but he can¡¯t find the courage to step out. I think that many people can get back on their feet if they just have a chance¡­¡­like me. I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m extra curious because I¡¯m a senior NEET myself, but even without that, I¡¯m definitely the type of person who gets protective of others.


    Maybe it¡¯s just¡­¡­that I feel self-satisfied by finding someone who is in a weaker position than I am now and being nice to them. Even if there is a conspiracy that I am not aware of, my primary goal is the happiness of the vigers. I have no intention of changing my mind about that.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost over, so don¡¯t skimp on the finishing touches.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not Yama-san, are you? Hey, Yoshio.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Yoshio, you¡¯re getting better at this.¡±


    Even though he was pretending to be angry, Mr. Yamamoto¡¯s face was smiling. Just looking at his smile warmed my heart. He had been through a lot, but when I saw how he had recovered, I felt encouraged that I had made the right choice.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Wee home.¡±


    When I opened the door leading to the living room, I found Sayuki in her chameleon-print pajamas watching TV with a cushion in her arms.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mom and Dad?¡±


    ¡°I think they¡¯re in bed.¡±


    It¡¯s not even eleven yet.


    ¡°There¡¯s your dinner.¡±


    Without looking away from the TV, my sister pointed to an omelet wrapped in stic wrap. The egg wrapping was torn in some ces, but it looked delicious.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll take a bath first and then eat it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll heat it up for you.¡±


    An ordinary conversation between a brother and sister. It¡¯s amon sight now, but I¡¯m d. In the past, it was not umon for us to not speak to each other for a month or so.


    When I got out of the bath, I found an omelet and ketchup on the table in the living room. When I removed the stic wrap, steam floated gently in the air.


    ¡°Big brother, can I put ketchup on it for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t afford to give you an allowance¡­¡­¡±


    When she was a little, my sister liked to draw words and pictures with ketchup on my omelet like this, and even though she did it on her own, somehow she thought she was doing me a favor and would demand something from meter.


    ¡°When was thest time you did that?¡±


    My sister¡¯s face was red from anger. She remembered something from the past.


    ¡°I love master then.¡±


    ¡°Ew, gross.¡±


    It was a light joke, but she really wrote ¡°gross¡±. As I was silently eating the ketchup letters stretched out, my sister was staring at me. This is a signal that she wants me to listen to her.


    ¡°Uh, how¡¯s work been going since then? Are you still getting poached or something?¡±


    ¡°No, not anymore, but one of my seniors told me that people who moved to the other side areining that they want toe back here.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say they were getting pretty good deals?¡±


    ¡°I heard that, but when they started working there, they said the working environment was terrible and they regretted it.¡±


    I think my sister¡¯s ex-colleague might have been one of the distracted employees I witnessed during my cleaning.


    ¡°I guess there are some things you just don¡¯t know until you¡¯ve worked there. Uh, what kind of people are the employees who changed jobs?¡±


    ¡°Well, there are two of them, and one of them is a senior who always wears fashionable clothes, perfume and famous brand products.¡±


    ¡°Sayuki, you don¡¯t like him.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    If you frown and talk about it in a disgusted way, everyone will understand.


    ¡°And then there is a father with a cute little daughter. He said he changed his job because he needed the money. When he quit, he apologized a lot to everyone. He was a good man who you could rely on. Oh, do you want to see a picture? Look, it¡¯s a picture from thepany trip.¡±


    My sister took her phone and stuck the screen out at me. There were about thirty employees smiling against the backdrop of the white sandy beach and the clear blue ocean.


    ¡°It¡¯s this guy and this guy. Well, they both seem to like ying games, and they were ying games on their phones during break time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    I pretend not to be that interested, but my eyes are staring at both of their faces. I¡¯ll keep their features in mind. Maybe I¡¯ll run into them while I¡¯m cleaning thatpany¡­¡­? Wait a minute. I¡¯ve seen these people¡¯s faces before.


    I remembered the woman¡¯s face right away. She was the one I had a meeting with in the conference room when the full-scale floor cleaning was decided. I remembered her well because she was dressed strangely and mboyantly. But there was another man. I can almost¡­¡­remember this man with the big smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Seika-san.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about it. Hmm, I remember seeing these two guys with new jobs somewhere, but I can¡¯t remember because their smiles got in the way.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the one with the serious face, okay?¡±


    My sister took control of her phone and showed me another picture. This time it was a group photo of thepany, and the man from earlier had a crisp expression on his face¡­¡­.Oh, yeah, right! I remember now!


    That¡¯s the guy I ran into the first time I went to clean up Utopia offices! I didn¡¯t notice it at the time because he was so exhausted and his cheeks were so thin, but I¡¯m pretty sure it was him. I told my sister that it was just my imagination, and then we continued chatting and I was able to extract some stories about the two people who were pulled out.


    My sister went back to her room after getting sleepy, and I went back to my room after cleaning up the dishes. While checking on the vige, I ruminated on the conversation I had with my sister earlier.


    ¡°The two men who were pulled out had one thing inmon: they were¡­¡­broke and they like games.¡±


    One of the seniors was a rough spender, always spilling the beans that he had no money. Rumor had it that he had gone into debt buying all kinds of brand-name goods. My sister heard himin that he was saving money because his wife wanted to send their daughter to a private school. And I¡¯ve already encountered them both in Utopia¡¯s offices.


    ¡°This is not a coincidence, this is certain.¡±


    I want to hold my head in my hands because it is too much of a done deal. What do I associate with people who are in need of money? yers on the side of the Evil God. Yamamoto-san, the strange band member, and the guys in the car chase in Hokkaido were all in need of money.


    ¡°What if I assume that all of my recent problems are connected?¡±


    ¡­¡­Wait. It¡¯s not that the supernatural power of the God of Fate caused this to happen, but that it was inevitable. Isn¡¯t it possible that there was some kind of intention that led to this result?


    What if it¡¯s not just a coincidence that everything is connected, but what if it was meant to be? For what purpose?


    Assuming that the yer on the evil side is the president, is there a need to set up such a big deal in order to destroy my vige?


    In the first ce, what would happen if a man with money, status and fulfillment did this to me, a former NEET¡­¡­.Isn¡¯t President Chosokabe motive thin?


    Hmm, hmm. I can specte and guess all I want, but there is not enough information, I need more vital data.


    ¡°Whoa. What?¡±


    As I was thinking about it, the ringing sounded unexpectedly and I almost jumped out of my skin. The person on the other end of the line wasbeled¡­¡­God of Nature.


    ¡°Oh, you promised to call me today!¡±


    I had so much to think about that I forgot all about it. I¡¯m sorry about that.


    ¡°Hello, is it the God of Fate?¡±


    I almostugh a little when people call me by that name. It¡¯s not often that someone has the experience of being called God by another person. We could say each other¡¯s names, but we didn¡¯t know them because we don¡¯t want to step into the real world too much.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I should have called you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I hope I didn¡¯t bother you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Let¡¯s continue the conversation from yesterday. What should I do about the oracle?¡±


    I have some ns, but I can¡¯t reveal the details because they are not finalized yet. But I¡¯m sure he¡¯s hoping to reassure the vigers as soon as possible.


    ¡°I want you to tell the Dark Elf vigers something like, we¡¯re in full-fledged cooperation with the God of Fate. For the next few days, we will concentrate on getting rid of the monsters that are roaming around away from the enemy¡¯s base. We¡¯ll just try to reduce their strength as much as possible. How about that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°The yers on the evil side have to pay to call in the monsters. I think even the most seemingly menial tasks can be painful for them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    It¡¯s nice to talk to someone who agrees with you so easily, but it¡¯s okay to be a little skeptical and speak your mind.


    ¡°Also, if your vige is short on food, we can help you out. Thankfully, we have plenty of food.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for your help!¡±


    He replied loudly, he seemed sincerely happy to hear that.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. So I¡¯m thinking of defending, not fighting back in earnest. They say it¡¯s easier to defend than to attack.¡±


    In this game, we only need to endure ¡°The Temptation of the Evil God¡± for one day. I don¡¯t think I could defend myself against a siege for a month or two, but in this game, I only need to endure one day of ¡°Temptation of the Evil God.¡±


    Rather than attacking a stronghold with no chance of winning, defending has a better chance of winning.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. But then my vige would be¡­¡­.¡±


    His voice almost faded again. I am well aware that with the state of his vige, it is unlikely to withstand another attack.


    ¡°So, I¡¯d like to propose that you move to my vige. I¡¯m prepared and have the resources to amodate all the vigers.¡±


    I¡¯ve been thinking about it. There is a better chance of survival if we live and defend together in my vige than if we continue to defend that dying vige. Rather, I think the only options are to die with the vige or abandon it.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very nice suggestion¡­¡­but I¡¯m not sure if the vigers will ept it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to do your best to convince them. But I¡¯m sure they know that¡¯s the only way they can keep their friends alive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±


    He understands, but he is not convinced. If I was asked to abandon the vige that I had been protecting for so long, even if it was only for two months, I would be hesitant. The elves also have strong feelings for their vige. Although they don¡¯t say it out loud, I¡¯m sure they want to restore their vige one day.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it this way? It¡¯s not possible now, but someday, when the threat of the enemy is gone from the Forbidden Forest, you can return to the vige. Until then, we¡¯ll just live together temporarily.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I understand. I¡¯ll try to persuade them like that.¡±


    ¡°Can you do that for me? It doesn¡¯t have to be right away. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could make a decision by the day before the ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡±. Well, I have to persuade the¡­..elves too.¡±


    ¡°Ah, they don¡¯t get along well, do they?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for both of us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yes.¡±


    I heard a chuckle through my phone. I guess I¡¯m a little less nervous now.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it. Oh, and I¡¯ll try to contact you at least once a day by phone or SNS. The address is¡ª¡°


    Now I can easily get in touch with him. Well, I still have a lot of work to do, but I¡¯m going to¡­¡­sleep. I¡¯m going to work again tomorrow.

 Chapter 86: My rival appears and I’m stunned

    <h4>Chapter 86: My rival appears and I¡¯m stunned</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    ¡°That¡¯s thest of it. How¡¯s it going over there?¡±


    After piercing the yellow demon with the longsword in his right hand, and at the same time shing the ck dog¡¯s throat with the dagger in his left hand, Gams called out to the others.


    ¡°Stabbed.¡±


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Kang and Ran are holding up their spears from a short distance away. The tips of their spears are wet with fresh blood.


    ¡°If you are injured, pleasee this way.¡±


    One of the vigers was holding his arm and walking up to Chem. A faint light flooded his hands and his wounds closed up, leaving not even a scar.


    ¡°We got rid of three too.¡±


    Murus and the other elves, who were holding their bows on the branches of arge tree, responded. There were some injuries, but they were minor, so I guess they¡¯re doing well. Since then, we¡¯ve been cutting down monsters every day. On a good day, we¡¯re able to kill about 20 of them, which must be quite a blow to the evil gods.


    The Dark Elves¡¯ group is working separately from ours, but I¡¯ve been peeking over there every now and then, so I just confirmed that they finished safely. I don¡¯t worry too much about injuries because they can manage them with the recovery medicine. Besides, the God of Nature is watching over the other side, so he doesn¡¯t need me to interfere.


    It¡¯s been quite a few days since we decided to team up with the Dark Elves. The proposal to move to this vige is still pending.¡¡The proposal to move to my vige is still pending. It seems that they are still reluctant to abandon the vige they have lived in for so long. Still, the decision has to be made by that day.


    Just when I thought I had plenty of time left in my busy life, both in the game and in real life, there are only three days left until the [Temptation of the Evil God]. Of course, I got permission from the president to take that day and the day before off. Today, I have to do the regr cleaning of Utopia from noon, so once that¡¯s done, I can concentrate on ¡¶Vige of Fate¡·.


    Checking the time, I knew I had better get ready. I slip my arms into the sleeves of my work clothes, which I¡¯ve grown ustomed to wearing, and put my essentials into the many pockets. The most important thing is not my wallet, but my phone. Without it, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see what was going on in the vige. As I left the room, I heard the sound of a car approaching, so I rushed down the stairs.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going.¡±


    Without waiting for a reply, I left the house and the car arrived at almost the same time. I got into the car that hade to pick me up at home and hurried to the scene. As I sat in the car, I kept thinking about something. This is the fourth time I¡¯ve been to Utopia for regr cleaning, and I have some thoughts about the president.


    I¡¯ve made eye contact with the president many times while cleaning. It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t people whoe to watch the cleaning, but no onees to watch over and over again. I have a feeling that those eyes are only looking at me. If it was a woman¡¯s passionate gaze, I wouldn¡¯t be so upset, but it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s a cold stare, like he¡¯s judging me. Yes, just like the way my neighbors used to look at me when I was a¡­¡­NEET.


    ¡°Thanks for the cleanup.¡±


    I had finished cleaning the corridor and was taking a break, so I went to the vending machine corner on the third floor to pick up a drink and was sitting on a bench drinking when suddenly a voice called out to me. I looked up and saw the president of thispany, Mr. Chosokabe.


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just calling out to you since I¡¯m on break too.¡±


    I choose a cup of unsweetened coffee from the vending machine and sit down across the ss desk from him.


    ¡°My employees are always happy to see you clean up so well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±


    I think I¡¯m speaking with an amiable smile on my face, but let¡¯s hope the smile isn¡¯t too tight.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to talk to you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°With me? I¡¯m just a part-time janitor, remember?¡±


    He smiled and said something creepy. I don¡¯t think so, but I¡¯ve seen this kind of development before. I¡¯ve seen manga and TV dramas that feature men and women¡­¡­of the same sex, and I¡¯ve seen people talk to each other unexpectedly and develop a romance. But that¡¯s only possible because they¡¯re both beautiful, and I don¡¯t have any of those elements.


    There is only one reason I can think of for why someone like him would want to talk to me¡­¡­and if possible, I don¡¯t want that prediction toe true.


    ¡°You are an acquaintance of Seika Tsumabuki, right?¡±


    When I heard that name, I felt as if I had been sshed with cold water. Why does Seika¡¯s namee up here¡­¡­? When I stared back at the other man¡¯s face, President Chosokabe continued to talk with a smile on his face.


    ¡°You were childhood friends, and until college we were more than friends, but less than lovers. However, you failed to find a job and became a recluse NEET. Seika, on the other hand, is active in argepany that everyone knows. She is the chief manager at a young age. It¡¯s an amazing disparity.¡±


    His tone remains calm, but I can see the contempt and ridicule in his voice. He¡¯spletely looking down on me and making fun of me. But I don¡¯t care about that. Why is this guy checking up on me and also about Seika?


    ¡°¡­.You¡¯re a creepy guy. Why did you look up me and Seika?¡±


    He¡¯s a client, but there¡¯s no need to be polite to this guy. I re at him with hostility, but he makes a in face.


    ¡°Well, your employee training is not good enough for you to talk to the client like that. I wish you¡¯d learn from us.¡±


    I thought I lowered my voice and said it with a hint of fear, but he justughed at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, how do you know all this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I had a researchpany look into it. If you have money, this kind of thing is easy to do. Oh, that¡¯s right. The reason why I asked this cleaningpany you work for to do the job was just a way to talk to you.¡±


    This guy gives off the same vibe as Yoshinaga, who was stalking¡­..my sister. He¡¯s even worse than I thought. That¡¯s for sure. I looked around for help, but there was no sign of the president or Mr. Yamamoto.


    The employees of thispany, when they pass by, nce at me and when they see that the president is there, they turn on their heels and leave. No one even tries toe close to this ce. How much do they hate this guy?


    ¡°I have one favor to ask you¡­¡­.Can you please stop following Seika-san around? I don¡¯t want you to get involved again.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like it¡¯s not a funny joke¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    His eyes are definitely serious. I really don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re in love with Seika and want to get rid of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I met Seika-san for the first time before while negotiating with herpany, and from the first moment I saw her, I was captivated by her. I repeatedly asked her to be my personal secretary and lover, but I found out that the reason why I couldn¡¯t get a better response was because you were in the way. She¡¯s so pure-hearted and kind that she can¡¯t bear to abandon you. That¡¯s what she thinks. So, if she walks away from you, she will be able to take a step toward happiness. You know that, don¡¯t you? You must know that someone like me is suitable for Seika-san, and that you¡¯re not the right person for her. I¡¯ll give you enough money to live and y for a few years, so please move somewhere else tomorrow.¡±


    He¡¯s talking too fast. He¡¯s suddenly be a little guy. I had been wary of President Chosokabe, but this development was beyond my imagination. I didn¡¯t expect it to involve romance. Like my sister, beautiful women have a lot to worry about.


    I almost missed it because it was so ufortably long, but I could understand what he was trying to say, even though it was frustrating. If I look at it objectively from the world¡¯s point of view, he¡¯s probably a better match for Seika. People like me are not on the same level. So, if I want to make Seika happy, it¡¯s probably best for me to step aside. But¡­


    ¡°No.¡± I reply in a strong tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­Good grief, can¡¯t the losers in life even make a calm decision? Pathetic. Oh, I get it. You want more money. I can give you a hundred million out of my pocket, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, fake celebrity. I don¡¯t give a damn what you or the world thinks. I¡¯ve decided to be happy with Seika. You may have doubts and regrets, but that¡¯s for me and Seika to decide. I don¡¯t need others to tell me what to do.¡±


    I was upset by the turn of events, but when I said what I had been thinking, I felt better. If there was only one thing I could be grateful to this man for, it would be that he had reaffirmed something important in me, my feelings for Seika. Now my hesitation is gone. Perhaps he doesn¡¯t understand the meaning of my words, but he¡¯s not surprised and just stares at me.


    ¡°How can you say such a thing when you¡¯ve been a NEET for ten years?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough breaks for one lifetime, and from here on out I¡¯m going to live my life to the fullest for my family and Seika. And I don¡¯t think that¡­¡­Seika will be happy even if she goes out with you.¡±


    This is not a sign of strength, but my heart. I don¡¯t know if I can entrust Seika to a man like this, a man who even seems crazy.


    ¡°Oh dear, there is nothing more annoying than a proud poor person. Your family and sister must be in trouble if you are so stubborn. If any more employees leave a certainpany, will the business be viable?¡±


    Now he¡¯s talking out of his ass, man!


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡­pulled an employee out of my sister¡¯spany just to spite me? Just to give you more material to threaten me with¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re half right and half wrong. It¡¯s true that I thought I could use them as material to harass and threaten you, but those two had another role to y. I¡¯ve been very fortunate, you know. Everything I do, everything I get done, goes in my favor.¡±


    When I deliberately broke off the conversation there, he stared at me with a grinning, irritated face. He looked as if he wanted to say, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand, anyway.¡± I wanted to argue with him, but I clenched my fists and held back, it¡¯s not time yet.


    ¡°I like the look of frustration on your face. It makes me feel good, so I¡¯ll tell you something special. I¡¯m actually a yer on the¡­¡­Evil God side.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I lean back and make a surprised sound¡­..Well, it was just an act. That was to be expected. I had considered that possibility many times. It was great to hear the truth from his mouth.


    ¡°Hmmm. I could tell right away that you were a yer on the Lord God side. You¡¯re a celebrity to the evil side.¡±


    I guess he¡¯s referring to the one time that my information was leaked to the evil god¡¯s board. I didn¡¯t want to be a celebrity for this. But now I know why they¡¯ve been going to such lengths to keep their hands off me. It was because the gods had discussed the matter and forbidden them to touch me or my family directly.


    ¡°By the way, the monsters gathered in the Forbidden Forest are all my hands. It seems that you are trying to reduce your strength little by little every day, but unlike the former NEET, I have a huge amount of money. Replenishing the monsters will be a snap and won¡¯t hurt or itch. Thank you for your futile efforts.¡±


    If I was dealing with an ordinary businessman, I could have done a lot of damage to his wallet, but to this guy, the cost of summoning a monster is just a small price to pay.


    ¡°Even if it is¡­¡­I¡¯m not going to let you beat me that easily.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Yes, let me give you another piece of information to make you more desperate. There are four yers from the Evil God side in thispany, including me. And what if they allunch an all-out attack on you with the next [Temptation of the Evil God]? Hahahahaha!¡±


    He pointed at me, his voice leaking out in amusement though he was holding his mouth. Just looking at that triumphant smile made me sick to my stomach. If I stay here any longer, I feel like I¡¯m going to m my fist into this side of my head, so I silently leave my seat.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re running away, are you? You only have two days left to live, but have fun with the vigers. Oh, yes. Lastly, let me tell you the name of my god. The god I y is the God of Luck, who was on the side of the Lord God, but turned to the Evil God. That¡¯s right, he is the one who was a follower of the God of Fate that you y.¡±


    The one word that I hadn¡¯t even imagined stopped me in my tracks, but I didn¡¯t say anything and started walking again. The God of Luck¡­¡­I was indeed not expecting this. This was a serious surprise. As I recall, earlier, when the God of Fate posed as a human and cooperated with me, she mentioned that she was a yer of the God of Luck, right? I wonder if¡­..those words have anything to do with today¡¯s events.


    I finished my work and went back to my room. The amount of information I had to process was pushing my brain to the limit, and I didn¡¯t talk much during the whole work day, so I made the boss and Mr. Yamamoto feel ufortable. I¡¯ll apologize to them next time. Because of me, the regr cleaning with thatpany might be terminated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what you had to go through, Mr. President¡­¡­.¡±


    Standing by the window, I could see the wagon getting smaller and smaller, so I put my hands together to apologize. When the car was out of sight, Iy down on the futon that had beenid out and rxed my entire body.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to find out what¡¯s been bothering me all but¡­¡­ahhhhhhh.¡±


    It turns out that all the problems I¡¯ve been having for the past few weeks had something to do with me. Or rather, I was the one at the center of it all. It was a series of events orchestrated by a rich man who was madly in love and was trying to get his hands on Seika. I had no idea that I would be involved in another love affair after my sister.


    If he was an ideal man inside, I might have had the option of gracefully stepping aside, but how could I trust my Seika to such a man! But I guess we¡¯re done now. As long as I can deal with the crazy president, the matter will be settled. It¡¯s nice to know that we have a clear objective and victory condition.


    If Utopia¡¯s president were to lose the game, he would lose all memory of the game, and there¡¯s a good chance that all his problems with me and Seika would be solved.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so easy. Win and all is well, happy ending.¡±


    After saying that, I twisted my mouth into a self-deprecating smile. In addition to paying all the money they want, there are four yers on the Evil God side of the battlefield. Over here is me, a former NEET, and a current NEET.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll just have to do¡­¡­.¡±


    I¡¯ve decided not to stop. I would not give up until everything was done. I got up and sat down in front of myputer, and pulled out my phone, watching the vigers as usual.

 Chapter 87: The Temptation of the Evil Gods begins and I fight back

    <h4>Chapter 87: The Temptation of the Evil Gods begins and I fight back</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    There was only half a day left before theing [Temptation of the Evil Gods]. After deciding to focus on defense, I spent most of my time working on strengthening the vige. With the increase in the number of vigers, the efficiency of the work is much higher than before. In addition, with the help of the Dark Elves, I think we¡¯ve been able to get some things done.


    As for one of the problems, the Dark Elves moved out of their vige early this morning and all of them have already settled in our vige. Now we can concentrate on defending ourselves without any worries.


    In addition, ten hunters from the town are staying in the vige. This is a result of the miracle ¡°A skilled hunter ising¡±, and the story goes that Mr. Doldold dispatched the hunters he hired himself. This seeded in greatly increasing our strength.


    Ran and Kang were busy making arrows and bows since many of them are good archers, but once they get over the [Temptation of the Evil God] I hope they can enjoy bathing in their favorite water without worry.


    The basic strategy is to deal with everything from a distance without letting the opponent get close. This is probably our best move. If we do get into closebat, there are always Gams, vigers, and even hunters. In addition, if the need arises, I can use the ¡°Summon Golem¡± to jump into the enemy territory with the statue of God and have them shoot arrows at them while I raze the enemy camp.


    ¡°We did everything we could, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    I¡¯ve been in touch with the God of Nature yer a number of times and have rehearsed what we need to do tomorrow. Still, there is¡­¡­cause for concern. I¡¯m not sure if we can survive that horde even after all this.


    This morning, I checked the number of monsters near the enemy¡¯s base and found that there were over a thousand in the visible range alone. No way, four digits. We had ny-seven, including the vigers and the new dark elves. Adding the hunters to that and we¡¯ve managed to get over a hundred.


    The difference in strength is more than tenfold. And the other side has a huge amount of money as well. However, the Forbidden Forest is a temporary base, so it will take time to summon monsters from the base and move them there. It should not be possible to have more than this number increased at once.


    ¡°If it were aic book or a game, it would be a fiery development. In fact, if I were to do it myself¡­¡­would be aaaaaaah.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but sigh. The enemy is the president of thepany and his employees. The challengers are a duo of NEETs and ex-NEETs. Let¡¯s not think too much about¡­¡­.


    ¡°I should check to see if any enemy forces have crept in, likest time.¡±


    Using the mouse, I click on all the characters in the vige. Each time I do, a description of the character is disyed, but there is nothing strange about it. There was a slight concern that if the dark elves became vigers, the game would be over for the yer who is the God of Nature, but I was relieved when I received a message earlier saying that it didn¡¯t seem to be a problem.


    If this method is possible, one of the yers on the Lord God side could start a country, and the other yers could gather there. It might be a good idea to consider such a development eventually.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be busy tomorrow, maybe I¡¯ll take a nap.¡±


    If I don¡¯t get some sleep now, it will affect me tomorrow, that¡¯s what I told to the God of Nature.


    ¡°I can stay up all night for two days at least.¡±


    I was given a youthful answer. I¡¯m a little jealous. I sent a message on SNS saying, ¡°Please contact me if anything happens. I¡¯m going to take a nap for a while,¡± I sent him a cute picture of a cat saluting.


    I knew there was such a function, but I¡¯ve never used it¡­¡­.Well, I can¡¯t speak for others, either. I can type easily in chat rooms, but I was never good at talking to people. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m good at it now.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go to bed then. And Destiny, if you¡¯re watching theputer, wake me up if anything happens, okay?¡±


    When I called out to him, where he was eating a piece of fruit on theputer desk, he raised his tail without looking back. I guess he meant to say, ¡°Okay.¡± Now I can sleep in peace.


    After all, it was my mother who woke me up before dinner. I didn¡¯t find anything unusual in the vige, and no strange events urred. After dinner, I took a quick shower and came back to my room. When I checked my phone, I saw a whole bunch of posts from God of Nature yer with a mixture of anxiety and excitement. I know how you feel, but¡­¡­it¡¯s a little scary.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a long way to go, so let¡¯s just calm down.¡±


    I¡¯m grateful to him. It¡¯s thanks to him that I¡¯m able to stay calm. When there are distraught people around me, it makes me calm down, doesn¡¯t it? Speaking of cell phones, the one I¡¯m using now is a new model. I was using my mother¡¯s old one before, but I bought a new one a week ago. It¡¯s a lot more powerful than the old one, but of course I¡¯m not familiar with it.


    I stepped away from theputer, took a deep breath, and did some light stretching to rx my body. I should prepare myself for what I will do in the future.


    Up until now, there has been a notification when [Temptation of the Evil God] starts. So, it is impossible to take uspletely by surprise. However, since the notificationes after allowing them to approach to some extent, if we are not careful, we might be overwhelmed.


    However, there are always guards, even in the middle of the night, and the trees around the vige have been cut down to improve visibility, so I don¡¯t think we need to be that vignt. All the nonbatants are supposed to gather in the strongest building we have in the center of the vige. It¡¯s easier to protect them if they¡¯re all in one ce.


    In fact, even now, the vigers were gathering one after another at the shelter. Our vige is spread out like a fan against the sheer cliffs of a rocky mountain, so we don¡¯t have to worry about attacks from behind, which is strong. Perhaps we should consider climbing the rocky mountain and attacking from behind, but when we checked the entire rocky mountain, there were no easy paths to climb.


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Checking the time on my watch, I wait for the moment when the sun is about to set. Three, two, one, zero.


    [Temptation of the Evil God begins!]


    The red letters on the screen and the loud siren-like sound and then, a group of monstersing towards the vige.


    ¡°Out of nowhere!¡±


    I had expected this development, but I didn¡¯t expect it toe really fast.


    ¡°Enemy attack! Everyone, take your positions!¡±


    Gams¡¯ shout echoed through the vige. All at once, the vigers came running out from the resting ce built near the log fence. The elves and dark elves climbed up on the watchtower and stared over the fence with their bows at the ready.


    It was a good thing we had hungnterns filled with glow stones on the top of the fence and on the branches of the trees in the forest in preparation for the night attack. Thanks to them, I could somehow see the enemy.


    Most of the vigers and hunters had taken up positions near the fence, holding spears that were longer than they were tall. Gams was watching the enemy through a peephole he had carved in the fence.


    ¡°As far as I can see, there are more than two dozen green kobolds and a dozen yellow medium kobolds!¡±


    From the top of the watchtower, one of the dark elves told us the number of enemies.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the number you¡¯re going to hit me with for your little test!¡±


    A few months ago, I¡¯m confident that this number would have easily destroyed us.


    ¨CBut now it¡¯s different.


    A torrential downpour of arrows filled the screen, and the monsters fell to the ground with arrows sprouting from their entire bodies. The ones that managed to endure the storm rushed to the log fence, but they got caught in the pit and fell to the bottom of the hole, where they were skewered by the sharp-edged logs that had been set up in advance.


    The fence was surrounded by a long, deep trench that had been dug over a period of several weeks, and a thin board covered with sand was ced over it. I had used nt magic to grow weeds for camouge, and it seemed to have worked. Some of the fallen monsters were still alive, but they were easily killed by the arrows that rained down on them.


    ¡°The enemy has been destroyed. We¡¯re going to dispose of the bodies. Everyone else, check the fences for damage. And don¡¯t forget to restock your arrows.¡±


    Gams opens the front gate and leads the others out. Since corpses don¡¯t disappear spontaneously as they do in most games, we decided to dispose of them right away out of concern for hygiene and getting in the way of the battle.


    I had dug a hole for dumping the corpses beforehand, but with such arge number at the beginning of the game, it seemed like it would fill up quickly. The vigers seemed to have made the same decision and decided to dump the bodies in the nearby river. The river was deep and flowing fast there, so the bodies would be washed away in no time.


    ¡°All right, we¡¯ve destroyed the first group. Now we can rest for thirty minutes.¡±


    During the [Temptation of the Evil God] they can only attack once every 30 minutes. So, I can use this time to dispose of the corpses and take a break.


    ¡°The enemy is attacking! This time it¡¯s stone dolls and lizard-like monsters!¡±


    The guards announced an enemy attack. Although the first attack had just ended, the next one came without a moment¡¯s dy.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with the bodiester! Everybody back!¡±


    They threw out the bodies they were carrying and all ran back in unison. As Gams and the others slipped inside the fence, the gate was closed and arge bolt was inserted. Countless monsters appeared from between the trees. As the guards had told us, they wereposed of bipedal lizards and mannequin-like monsters made of stone.


    The lizard that walks like a man is probably a lizardman. When I clicked on it with the mouse, it said ¡°Lizard Man¡±. I also clicked on the mannequin-like creature, and it was named ¡°Stone Doll.¡±


    A rough count from the sky shows that there are at least thirty¡­¡­. The number is higher than thest time, but the strength of the race is different. A single stone doll is said to be capable of easily dispatching several green kobolds. Lizardmen¡­¡­lizardmen are also better individuals than green kobolds.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d do that.¡±


    To be honest, I had already anticipated this turn of events. I knew that the enemy would either attack all four of us at once, or take advantage of our numbers and strength to attack us constantly. If there were more than one enemy, it would be possible for all of them to attack at different times and make an uninterrupted attack.


    Even if we were able to defeat this enemy, the next one would probably be waiting for us. In this way, for thirty minutes, we continued to fight without stopping, umting fatigue on our side. This is a strategy that can only be carried out if there are enough people and plenty of money. It¡¯s the worst, but also the best.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how strong you are, you¡¯re just a target if you¡¯re stuck in the middle of nowhere! You guys know what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    Sudhir, who had climbed up on the watchtower, raised one arm and swung it down at his opponent, causing tree roots to shoot out from all over the ground and entangle the legs of her opponent. Arrows rained down again on the swarm of monsters whose movements werepletely blocked.


    The lizardmen have scales all over their bodies, so even when they are naked, they have a high level of defense and can apparently repel half-hearted attacks. However, both elves and dark elves are great archers.


    They struck the opponent¡¯s soft parts with precision, and there was nothing they could do to protect themselves from the tree roots that clung to their bodies. The lizardmen were easily destroyed, but the problem was the stone dolls.


    From a distance, it looks like a giant mannequin, but it¡¯s made of stone so it¡¯s not affected by the rain of arrows. They seemed to have a lot of strength, tearing out the roots of trees and never stopping moving forward. There were only three of them, but their cost seemed high.


    When it became clear that they could not be defeated with arrows, the gate opened and Gams along with the hunters ran out. In their hands were not the usual swords and spears, but a blunt instrument with a lump of iron on the tip ¨C a mace.


    The stone puppet, which has the ability to focus on sturdiness, moves slowly and is a sitting duck for the skilled Gums and hunters. When it became immobile, it was shattered with the maces. The second group was easily defeated.


    ¡°The enemy is approaching from the other side of the forest!¡±


    The third enemy attack.


    It¡¯s going to be a long night.

 Chapter 88.1: A looming crisis and me firing the third arrow (1)

    <h4>Chapter 88.1: A looming crisis and me firing the third arrow (1)</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    My prediction hade true.


    Six hours had passed since the start of the [Temptation of the Evil God]. The ground on the other side of the log fence was covered with corpses, and the surface of the ground was barely visible. The trench that had been dug so deep was now filled with corpses and no longer served its purpose.


    The log fence that we had reinforced so much was in shambles, and I wondered how many times we had to repair it along the way. To be honest, it was almost a miracle that we hadsted this long with such a difference in strength. I had already activated the golem three times. Two of the god statues were broken and useless.


    The reason we haven¡¯t been destroyed yet is partly due to our perseverance, but¡­¡­is not the only reason. I guess he wants to see me suffer for as long as possible, so he doesn¡¯t attack all at once, but slowly pushes me to the brink of death.


    The vigers have been fighting without a break since then. The sun hasn¡¯t even risen yet, and I, as well as the yer of the God of Nature, were exhausted. I¡¯ve been making inte calls on the newerputer, but all I hear isining and whining.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­¡­.The vigers have reached their limit.¡±


    It was understandable that he would want toin. In fact, the vigers were so exhausted that only a dozen of them, including Gams, could still manage to move. The vigers who had taken refuge in the building volunteered to stand guard, trying their best to give thebatants a break.


    Chem used too much magic to heal the injured and fainted. Now she has managed to wake up and is lying down in the rest area. Herplexion was as white as paper, and she said she would be in danger if she had used any more magic. As for the injured, thanks to the recovery potion that I had left for this day, they were able to manage, but I guess that means they would have scars all over their body.


    The reason why I can review the war situation like this now is because the other side has not made any move. They must be convinced that we no longer have the power to resist andunch an all-out attack. It was the calm before the storm.


    The majority of them were sitting on the ground with exhausted expressions on their faces. The only ones who still have light in their eyes are¡­¡­Lodis family, Gams, Chem, Ran, Kang, and Murus. None of the old members had given up yet. I was more than happy about that. They still believe in me ¨C the God of Fate.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up until the vige is destroyed. Until then, I will never give up.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. In a few minutes, the final attack will begin and we¡¯ll be¡­¡­out of the game. We¡¯ve practiced, but we don¡¯t know how many enemies are going to attack us in the end¡­¡­.¡±


    God of Nature¡¯s weak voice almost breaks my heart. I¡¯m aware that my hand is trembling faintly as I hold the mouse. But I¡¯m not. Suddenly, I feel something cold on the back of my hand. I look down and see Destiny gently cing his hand on mine. He¡¯s staring at my face and nods repeatedly.


    ¡°Thanks, buddy.¡±


    I pat Destiny¡¯s head and turn my attention to theputer. The dark screen is getting a little brighter. It seems that the sun has begun to rise. It looks like an unwinnable battle at the moment, I had a secret n but only God knows if it will be carried out.


    [Temptation of the Evil Gods the final assault.]


    The deafening sound and the red letters that upied the screen blinked again and again. It¡¯s finally here, the final battle!


    Beyond the fence, thend filled with dead bodies was illuminated by the morning sun. Against the backdrop of the gradually ascending sunlight, I could see an iparable number of herds slowlying towards the vige, an uncountable number of monsters. There was no need to spare their strength here. It was only natural that they would put all their strength into it.


    ¡°What should I do? I can¡¯t do this anymore!¡±


    As I listened to his dazed voice, I waited. I was waiting for that moment toe. Suddenly, a ring sounded. It was a phone number that I hadn¡¯t registered, but I could guess who it was. There¡¯s only one person who would call me at this time of day, this early in the morning¡­¡­. I put the phone on speakerphone so that he could hear me while I was on theputer.


    ¡°How do you feel about being cornered?¡±


    This sarcastic voice was definitely Chosokabe, the president of Utopia.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re getting desperate.¡±


    ¡°What? Who are you??¡±


    ¡°Oh, who¡¯s there? Are you a yer from the Dark Elf Vige?¡±


    He sensed it right away. Well, there¡¯s only one answer when ites to someone involved in a game that has to be kept secret in this situation.


    ¡°This is the boss of the Evil God side that¡¯s attacking us right now. And this one is the God of Nature yer.¡±


    There¡¯s no need to hide it, so I¡¯ll tell them both.


    ¡°Howe the enemy boss is¡­¡­Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve seen¡­¡­before.¡±


    I told him about my history with Chosokabe, though briefly. So he seems to have guessed.


    ¡°I knew you were working together. It¡¯s just as well that you¡¯re both here. Now that we¡¯re about to start the carnage, do you have anyst words? It¡¯s a shame that I¡¯ll be the only one who remembers the game.¡±


    ¡°Uh, well, you know, maybe you could withdraw.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡°Ooh!¡±


    The God of Nature yer fell silent when his plea was so easily rejected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say to me?¡±


    Oops, you asked me that question. I nced at the PCs and saw that the monsters had stopped moving and were waiting patiently. Don¡¯t you want to attack us while we are discussing?


    ¡°I guess so. I have a simple question, what are you going to do with the participating employees after you win the battle? Do you give them bonuses?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to ask such a silly question? I¡¯ve told them that they¡¯ll get a bonus and a vacation. But, well, that¡¯s just a promise.¡±


    A verbal promise? I¡¯m not sure. This is¡­¡­I quietly grab my mouse and click.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you make them stay up all night today?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. They did a great job until today. But I don¡¯t need them anymore. I gathered them to defeat you as a means to get her, remember? Even if my men are yers on the Evil God side, they¡¯ll be useless once I¡¯ve achieved my goal. I¡¯ll fire them for any reason.¡±


    It¡¯s terrible. He is loyal to his own desires and thinks of others as pawns. If I were an employee, I wouldn¡¯t want to work for someone like him.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll cheat and betray your friends?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do. I have a God-given miracle of luck, I don¡¯t need those guys. I have to cut costs.¡±


    He is a picture-perfect, self-centered man.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to risk getting betrayed and an attack on your home base.¡±


    ¡°It is forbidden to attack the base of a yer on the same side and I don¡¯t care if they betray me. For me, this game is just a means to get ahead in real life. If I can get Seika-san with this, then my wish isplete.¡±


    You have a good character to say that. I¡¯m impressed that you went this far. But he was right, wasn¡¯t he? When you¡¯re proud of your victory and in a good mood, you¡¯re easy to talk about, so it¡¯s easy to reveal the truth. I was frowning at him, but I never thought he¡¯d reveal this much so easily.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had three arrows in your quiver, but you haven¡¯t been able to string any of them together.¡±


    What are you saying all of a sudden? What are you talking about? Oh dear, I pity you.¡±


    He sighs and makes fun of me, but I don¡¯t particrly care, because there is a reason why I brought up the analogy here. I¡¯m embarrassed to remember that I once mistook Chosokabe for a warlord named Mori Motonari, famous for the anecdote of the three arrows.


    Ipared me and the God of Nature yer to two arrows. At that time, we were one arrow short of the three arrows as in that anecdote, but¡­¡­here is where I shoot the third arrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to hear you say that¡­¡­.Hey, employees.¡±


    I spoke into the other inte microphone that I had connected with the mouse earlier.


    ¡°I knew he was a smooth-talking prick, but I never thought he¡¯d go this far.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to go back to job hunting¡­¡­.It¡¯s hard to go back to my oldpany, and I¡¯m in trouble.¡±


    The voices of a man and a womane from the speakers of the PC.


    ¡°Huh? Whose voice is it this time?¡±


    The God of Nature yer sounded puzzled because I hadn¡¯t dared to exin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that voice is¡­¡­so I¡¯m on the line with one of my employees! What¡¯s going on? Answer me!¡±


    Chosokabe seemed to understand the current situation immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m just connecting with your employees over the Inte. If you were ying together, you would have noticed this right away.¡±


    I manipte the mouse in the middle of talking so that the other side can hear our conversation.


    ¡°No way, you guys have been working together behind the scenes!¡¡No, but even if you could get in touch with them, there¡¯s no reason for them to help an ex-neet like¡­¡­you!¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, there isn¡¯t. But what if there¡¯s a benefit that¡¯s worth betraying?¡±


    There is an effective way to turn a yer on the Evil side. When I presented it to them, one of the yers easily turned on him. I contacted the yer right after I called the Goddess of Fate.

 Chapter 88.2: A looming crisis and me firing the third arrow (2)

    <h4>Chapter 88.2: A looming crisis and me firing the third arrow (2)</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    ¨CA few weeks ago.


    After the phone call with the Goddess of Fate, I feel like taking a break, but not yet. I picked up my wallet from the corner of my desk and pulled out a business card. The name written on it is Habata.


    He was the yer from the Evil God¡¯s side that I had negotiated with on the ferry and had a car chase with in Hokkaido. I took out the business card that Habata had given me back then and checked it. It was a business card with his name and phone number written on it. There was even an email address on it.


    ¡°What to do? I don¡¯t know if this number is real.¡±


    Direct contact with me from the other side was forbidden by the discussion between the gods, but contact from me was not restricted. Having gotten a lot of information from God, I can call Habata without worrying. After quenching my thirst with a cup of tea from a stic bottle, I typed in the phone number written on his business card.


    ¡°This is a different kind of tension.¡±


    But it¡¯s a lot easier than talking to God. I told myself that and waited for the other person¡¯s response. The ringing was repeated, and I decided to hang up after five more seconds. I started the countdown, and then I heard a voice¡­¡­.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d hear from you.¡±


    The condescension was palpable even over the phone. It was definitely Habata.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Thank you for your time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good counter with a touch of irony. You seem to have grown stronger since then.¡±


    Why is he so happy about this? His aloofness is still the same, isn¡¯t it? I almost felt relieved that I could make the call, so I pulled myself together.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for useless preamble, so I¡¯ll be blunt¡­¡­I want you to withdraw from the Forbidden Forest.¡±


    ¡°Hohoho¡­¡­Your jokes have gotten better in the short time I haven¡¯t seen you around. Do you have any proof that I¡¯m messing with the Forbidden Forest in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you to y games with me now after all the attacks.¡±


    It must be Habata who has been attacking the vige at the time of the [Temptation of the Evil Gods] for the past few months. I don¡¯t have any evidence, but the monsters look the same every time.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m the culprit who¡¯s been attacking the vige with a pattern of attacks every time because I¡¯m too broke to hire monsters properly?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that already a confession?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got me there. Hahahahaha.¡±


    This jovial tone of voice returned. It seems to have been an intentional slip of the tongue. I guess he didn¡¯t want to y dumb from the start.


    ¡°Can we please stop with the silly word games?¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s assume that I¡¯m attacking you, but I don¡¯t think you should ask your opponent to retreat, do you? There¡¯s no benefit to me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Habata, you¡¯ve been working with other people in the Forbidden Forest recently, haven¡¯t you? With multiple people, too.¡±


    Although I still didn¡¯t have enough information, I took a chance on the possibility that there were more than one of them. When I attacked the enemy¡¯s base, I found a wide variety of monsters, some of which were controlled by Habata, who I¡¯ve messed with many times before. So there must be a high possibility of that.


    Besides, I had seen him in one ce. ¨CIn the Utopiapany. That wasn¡¯t a coincidence or anything. Perhaps, President Chosokabe is one of the yers who are attacking my vige. I¡¯m not sure, but him trying to recruit Seika and his connection to thepany my sister works for. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s all coincidence.


    I¡¯m not sure if this is the power of fate or not but I made a bold hypothesis that President Chosokabe contacted Habata, who had attacked my vige many times, and invited him in as an employee¡­¡­. If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll only embarrass myself.


    ¡°¡­¡­You say some really interesting things. Please continue.¡±


    He didn¡¯t confirm or deny. The tone of his voice, which had been jovial, dropped. He is now ready to listen to me seriously.


    ¡°Are you willing to betray them? But I¡¯m not going to ask you to fight a yer from the Evil God side.¡±


    I¡¯ m going to be direct. It¡¯s better to be clear about your objective than to go in circles trying to persuade someone. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about.


    ¡°Betrayal? And you don¡¯t want me to fight? Perhaps you¡¯d like me to pass on information about my partners to you. It sounds like a fun way to spy on people.¡±


    His voice sounds like he¡¯s ready to go, but he¡¯s a tricky guy. If I¡¯ m not careful, I might be tricked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any disadvantage to Mr. Habata if it¡¯s just a matter of passing on information. And isn¡¯t the profit margin low when you team up with them to attack the vige on the Lord God¡¯s side?¡¡I don¡¯t know about the distribution rate, but it will inevitably reduce the profit per person. So what if there is an easier, safer, and morefortable way to make money?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an intriguing offer, but as I said before, even if I were to betray them, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any benefit.¡±


    ¡°There is a benefit. I will make you a proposal that will ensure that only you will profit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. I¡¯d love to hear the details.¡±


    I understand from previous contact that this person is sloppy with money and is obsessed with it more than anything else. He is not a trustworthy person, but his high dependence on money is a characteristic of yers on the Evil side. If I stimte that, I can get¡­¡­.


    ¡°Then if you are willing to betray them¡ª¡°


    Now I have three arrows in my quiver.


    ¨CI suggested betrayal to Habata, he readily agreed, and here we are. I¡¯ve been in contact with him a few times since then, and I¡¯ve been able to get a lot of information about the Evil God side including their rules and regtions for controlling monsters. Knowing that, I was able toe up with this n.


    At that time, I still wasn¡¯t convinced that President Chosokabe was the boss of the enemy force, but it was certain when Habata gradually disclosed the information. So when he revealed it to me in the break room, I pretended to be surprised, but inwardly I was not. I didn¡¯t expect that he was¡­¡­aiming for Seika, though.


    ¡°I offered your yer¡­¡±


    So I switched off the PC microphone, which was connected to the God of Nature yer.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dark elf vige. They¡¯re not going to resist, so you can take it alone.¡±


    By inviting them into my vige, there was no one left to defend that vige. So Habata led a small group to take over the vige. This is the reason why I rmended that they move. I feel bad for the God of Nature, but I had no other choice.


    ¡°What the hell! I told them I was going to destroy that vige after I destroyed this one¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If the other vige would¡¯ve been destroyed first, I¡¯d be out, but thank God you attacked me. It was worth the provocation.¡±


    I¡¯ve been forcing myself to treat him with an attitude that doesn¡¯t suit my character, but it¡¯s worked out better than I expected. This was thanks to the information Habata had given me about Chosokabe.


    ¡°Hey, Habata! Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get off scot-free for disobeying my orders!¡±


    ¡°Oh, scary, scary. You were going to abandon us, how dare you? You know that the yers on the Evil God side are all greedy for money. And besides, what I hate the most is the happiness of others. When I see people like you who are blessed with everything going well, it makes me sick, even though we are on the same side.¡±


    Habata snickered, not caring about the president. This guy¡¯s personality is quite something. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll ever get along. In fact, when Habata turned, I was wondering what to do with the other two yers on the Evil God side. Because of Chosokabe¡¯s self-destruction, things took a different turn from what I had nned, and I was able to achieve more than I had imagined.


    Originally, it was going to be Habata who would use the money he gained from taking over the Dark Elf vige to persuade them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been thinking of betraying¡­¡­.I think it¡¯s possible that you¡¯ve been using my money to build up your forces, saying in a good tone that you, my employees, will take care of this attack¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you finally notice? You let your guard down and reduced your own strength. We increased our strength at no cost to our pockets. So that¡¯s it, we¡¯ll withdraw. Well, we were able to increase our strength with other people¡¯s money, and we also got some coins. I¡¯m satisfied and content. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait. Let¡¯s talk about this! That¡¯s an order from the president!¡±


    He is yelling at them, but the call has already been cut off. ¡¡As if to prove what Habata had said, most of the monsters that had been closing in on the vige retreated. Only the monster summoned by Chosokabe remained. It seems that the other employees have decided that they no longer have a duty to the president and that it would be a shame to see their own strength reduced any further.


    ¡°Damn, you ipetents, you¡¯re getting carried away. The idiots are still in the conference room. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get out of this building¡­¡­.I¡¯ve got guards on the way.¡±


    Maybe he was peeking into the conference room on the monitor in the president¡¯s office. It seems that he gave instructions to catch the traitors¡­¡­.Unfortunately; I think it will be in vain. Just when I thought he had calmed down a bit and his voice was back to normal, I could hear him yelling right away.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Habata and the others aren¡¯t in the conference room? Don¡¯t be ridiculous! The cameras are showing them!¡±


    It¡¯s an illusion caused by the miraculous power of Habata. A miracle that creates the illusion I was shown on the ferry and in Hokkaido. He made it look like everyone was in the conference room, but from the beginning, the employees were in a different ce.


    ¡°I told you that you would have realized it if you had yed along with the others.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, damn it, damn it! I don¡¯t care what the trick is! I¡¯m just going to fire them anyway! However, you may think you¡¯ve won, but my strength alone is enough to deal with you in your weakened state!¡±


    Although their numbers have decreased considerably, there are still nearly a hundred monsters left. And they¡¯re not just little green devils, they¡¯re much more powerful. At the end of the line is a¡­¡­red-skinned dragon that looks vicious.


    In addition to that, there are hardly any points left. I could only operate for five or six minutes at most. Even so, I¡¯m going to win!

 Chapter 89.1: The President on the Evil God side vs. Me on the Lord God side (1)

    <h4>Chapter 89.1: The President on the Evil God side vs. Me on the Lord God side (1)</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take you down as fast as I can and show those ipetent employees what I¡¯ m made of! They deserve to be fired, and I¡¯ll get in the way of them transferring somewhere else. They¡¯ll never work in a decent ce again¡­¡­.¡±


    This guy has be a small fish character at once. I was expecting him to say something more like a president or a big boss. I¡¯m disappointed. I guess he was always giving off this kind of vibe and intimidating his employees. That¡¯s why he had no poprity at all and was easily betrayed.


    My sister also told me that some of the former employees wereining that they wanted to go back. I could cut the call with the other person, but I¡¯ll just leave it at that. I typed away on the keyboard, ignoring Chosokabe.


    ¡°Are you trying to perform a miracle? There¡¯s nothing you can do about it now.¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s a bit of a viinous way of putting it.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see. Then, I¡¯ll go with [Summon Golem].¡±


    I breathe life into the divine statue and activate it. At its feet was a silver basilisk ¨C Gochuphu. I manipted it and made it turn its petrifying gaze to the god statue. In an instant, it changed from a wooden statue to a stone statue. This made it more resistant to fire, and increased its durability and attack power. I hadn¡¯t used it until now, but now was the time to give it my all.


    The statue of God leaped over the altar and headed straight for the battlefield. I could see the vigers cheering and praying as the statue cut through the wind and sprinted. To live up to their expectations, I raised my sword arm toward the sky.


    I plunged headfirst into the oing monsters without fear and swung both swords. With each swing, the monster¡¯s head and upper body flew around in the air. Before the spurting blood could fall to the ground, new corpses began to appear one after another.


    ¡°No, no, no! It¡¯s much more powerful than the previous statues.¡±


    Hearing Chosokabe¡¯s impatient voice made me feel a little less exasperated. I want to get on a roll here and provoke him, but my points are still dwindling at a brisk pace. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have time for that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away! Surround him!¡±


    Following his instructions, the monsters all rushed towards the statue of God at once. The other side seemed to be in a great hurry, and his voice had a hint of impatience in it.


    This is a good thing, because it would be a disadvantage if I were forced into an endurance battle. In addition, the crowd was conveniently dense. I kicked away the monsters as I approached the dragon that seemed to be the enemy boss, but the wall of flesh was too thick for me to move forward.


    Even though the god statue¡¯s movements are inhuman, the power of numbers is great. It was impossible to avoid the opponent¡¯s attacks. If it were still made of wood, its arms or legs would have been broken. But now that it¡¯s made of stone, it¡¯s able to endure.


    However, if I take too many hits, it will eventually shatter. While I was struggling, the once clear sky was covered with thick clouds. The area became dark and the rain began to fall with force.


    ¡°All right, keep going and crush them all at once!¡±


    Chosokabe¡¯s voice shouted happily. Objectively and subjectively, the other side seems to have the advantage, right? But¡­


    ¡°I havee, God of Fate!¡±


    The vigers brought a long spear with a special shape on arge cart. The dark elves didn¡¯t seem to know what it was, but most of the vigers understood what it was. The statue of the god leapt backwards and picked up the spear-like object.


    The vigers lightly pped their hands together in prayer and fled back into the vige at once. The dark elves and neers to the vige who did not understand the situation were persuaded by the vigers who had experienced the previous battle to retreat deeper into the vige.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the strange weapon? Is it a special item obtained with points? Even if it is, don¡¯t think you can reverse the tide!¡±


    The monsters seem to understand that it is a powerful weapon and surround the dragon as if to protect it. They are taking a misguided precaution against this spear. I¡¯d like to say that we¡¯re all set now, but it¡¯s not enough. Now it¡¯s time to show them the results of all our hard work!


    ¡°God of Nature, please!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I invoke my miraculous powers!¡±


    ¡°Miraculous power?¡±


    A cheerful reply and a surprised voice came from the speaker. Immediately, water gushed out from underneath the monster¡¯s feet at an unnatural rate, and they were immersed up to their ankles. By the way, I paid for this miracle!


    ¡°Just a puddle of water, huh? You scared the shit out of me.¡±


    I¡¯m not denying that it¡¯s a puddle, but to say it¡¯s just that is underestimating it.


    ¡°Too bad it¡¯s not¡­¡­!¡±


    The statue jumped into the enemy territory again and leaped high, using the spear in his hand as a pole vaulting stick. Then, with the spear raised, it flew down at the dragon.


    A single-eyed red devil jumped forward to protect the dragon from the spear. Without hesitation, I stabbed the spear into itsrge eye and kicked it toward the dragon without pulling it out. Instantly, a roar echoed and the screen filled with white shes!


    ¡°My eyes, my eyes!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh! This is the one!¡±


    Chosokabe and the God of Nature yer screamed. I looked away, but forgot to warn him. When I looked back at the screen where the shes had disappeared, I saw that most of the monsters were either killed instantly or stunned by the power of the lightning strikes.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s true what they say about salt water having a high conductivity.¡±


    What was spreading under the monster¡¯s feet was not just water, but seawater. I used the knowledge I had gained when I was researching how to power up my favorite lightning attack.


    There is a miracle of God of Nature called ¡°generating shallow water¡±, and I thought it might work, so I tried it, but it was more than I expected¡­¡­.Well, the expense was also more than I expected.


    ¡°You¡¯vee this far, and you can¡¯t stand the lightning strike.¡±


    I used¡¶weather control¡·to create a thunderstorm, narrowed down the range, and made a suicide attack with a lightning rod in hand. Then lightning strikes, it¡¯s like a ranged attack in a game.


    If the statue had been a living creature, it would have been rendered immobile by the lightning strike, just like a monster. But it¡¯s just stone.


    The dragon was still alive, but it was writhing in agony, its eyes and ears damaged by the lightning. It was no match for such an opponent. The dragon¡¯s scales were blown off by the lightning strike, and the ckened skin was exposed at the base of the neck. The dragon¡¯s head fell to the ground with a dull thud.


    I would like to dere victory here, but just in case, I¡¯ll stick my sword into the vital points of therge fallen monsters. Standing majestically over the dragon¡¯s corpse I stopped moving, poised to thrust my sword into the sky. The statue of God is illuminated by the sunlight thates in as the dark clouds clear.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s visually perfect.¡±


    It¡¯s also important to have a closing pose. Recently, I¡¯ve started to pay more attention to how I end my stories. If it looks good, I get more points from the vigers, so it¡¯s pretty important.


    In this case, the reason it went so well was that I turned Habata over.


    ¡°My eyes are finally¡­¡­¡­What the hell is this¡­¡­?¡±


    A stunned voicees from my phone. His eyesight had recovered and he could finally grasp the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Chosokabe. It¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, damn it! You¡¯re such a coward!¡±


    What kind of talk is that? How dare you call me a coward after attacking me with that many people? Your heart and face must be made of steel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good thing to have a strategy?¡±


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m just going to sit and be told what to do.


    ¡°Would you be satisfied with¡­¡­?¡±


    His voice was calm, aplete change from before. As soon as I heard it, a chill ran down my spine.


    ¡°Habata is a scumbag, but he¡¯s been giving us valuable information as well. I¡¯ve already known the strength of your divine statue and your secret n with thest thunderbolt.¡±


    What? You knew about this fight in advance? I didn¡¯t get that information from Habata!


    ¡°That coward must have thought he¡¯d be lucky to get you and me to go at it.¡±


    It¡¯s possible. I mean, he¡¯s not wrong.


    ¡°But what does it matter? You¡¯re now annihted¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. You let it run rampant in a remote location so that it wouldn¡¯t harm the vige. You were so focused on this that you didn¡¯t even notice that another squad of¡­¡­monsters had attacked the vige. What do you think is going to happen now? If the vige is destroyed, I win!¡±


    Indeed, I was concentrating on manipting the statue and took my eyes off the vige. While operating the statue, the screen bes the statue¡¯s point of view and I can¡¯t see the entire map. When I checked the vige on my PC screen, I saw that it was still well. There was only a new corpse of a monster lying near the log fence.


    ¡°¡­¡­we¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? I didn¡¯t see it directly because my vision was damaged by the lightning, but I had already given the order! I¡¯m sure the vige didn¡¯t have the strength to prevent it!¡±


    What Chosokabe is saying is not wrong. After being attacked by dozens of powerful monsters, there was nothing the exhausted vigers could do. But in front of the ughtered corpse of the new monster was another statue of God.


    ¡°Thank you, God of Nature.¡±


    ¡°Thank God I put on my sunsses, as instructed and managed to hang on!¡±


    I heard a happy voiceing from myputer speakers.


    [Temptation of the Evil God ends. There will be no more enemy attacks today.]


    The fanfare and red letters of the end of the event sounded.

 Chapter 89.2: The President on the Evil God side vs. Me on the Lord God side (2)

    <h4>Chapter 89.2: The President on the Evil God side vs. Me on the Lord God side (2)</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    ¡°Aaaaah! I¡¯ve endured it!¡±


    All right! This is the end of the attacks. We¡¯ve managed to survive!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are two of your trump card god statues activated at the same time! I¡¯ve never heard of that! Hey, exin it to me!¡±


    I wanted to bask in the afterglow of my victory, but the shouting interrupted me. I don¡¯t have the obligation to tell you what I did here, but I want to hear your frustration, so I¡¯ll tell you.


    The statue needs to be controlled by the yer to move, so until now I could only move one of them. But I gave my old phone with ¡¶Vige of Fate¡· still installed on it to the God of Nature just in case.¡±


    It was that simple. This is the real reason why I recently bought a new phone. I handed him my old phone and I used the new one. If he misused the phone, my vige would be finished, but I trusted him like he trusted me.


    This made it possible for me to activate and move two god statues at the same time, so I could concentrate on the offensive. He was a reclusive gamer just like me, so he was used to controlling the statues. Incidentally, I met up with him at a coffee shop, and he was a small boy with a hoodie hood pulled up tightly over his eyes.


    In the middle of our conversation, he took off the hood and showed me his real face, which I think was probably a man. It was hard to judge because he had a neutral face that older women would like.


    Which gender? I couldn¡¯t even ask, so it¡¯s actually still a mystery to me. I met him at a coffee shop not only because I wanted to give him my phone, but also because I wanted to take him out of the house. For a recluse, going out is not a natural thing to do. I hoped that this would be a good opportunity for him to improve his situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get away with this, boys. I¡¯m going to crush you and my damn employees. I may have lost this time, but my stronghold is still intact and I have plenty of money. I¡¯m going to destroy your vige soon with more power than I used today!¡±


    He¡¯s talking about the worst of it. Even after all this pain, he¡¯s not feeling lumpy at all. But I had feared this development for a long time. If I endure this time, the game over is just postponed.


    ¡°I know where you live, too. You can¡¯t touch me directly, but there are plenty of ways to hunt you down! This time I cut corners and didn¡¯t use the power of luck, but next time I¡¯ll be serious! As long as I have money and luck, I can do anything in this world! What the hell?¡±


    I furrow my brow at the loud voice. I can¡¯t see him, but his face seems to be contorted in madness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your excitement, my battle is over, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re still busy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about. It seems that you were able to ovee the [Temptation of the Evil Gods] today¡­¡­.What do you mean?¡±


    The sound of a cell phone being dropped on the desk and the president¡¯s dismayed voice as he hurriedly operated his keyboard and mouse were heard.


    ¡°That went well. I¡¯m sorry, but I have that guy to thank for that.¡±


    Just remembering that man¡¯s grin and what he actually did to me on the ferry and in Hokkaido makes my heart pound, but I¡¯ll let it slide. I had gotten some valuable information from Habata. If Habata hadn¡¯t betrayed him, this victory would have been impossible.


    Since then, I have been in contact with Habata many times.


    ¡°It would be more profitable for me to be connected to the enemy side, Yoshio-sama. Besides, it¡¯s a great show to see the rich fall into poverty. It is said that one¡¯s misfortune is the taste of honey. Good, I¡¯ll give you as much information as you want. I¡¯ll keep you posted.¡±


    Habata readily agreed to my proposal, and provided me with information that only the yers on the Evil God side could have known.


    It would be dangerous to fully trust this man, but I decided that his jealousy of Chosokabe was real. It was because of his personality that I could trust him now. What was particrly important in the information I got out of him was what the yer could do on the day of the [Temptation of the Evil God].


    One, you can give simple orders to all the monsters you have summoned and control them.


    On days other than Temptation of the Evil God, you can give orders to monsters, but only in the vicinity of your base, and outside of that, you can only control 2 monsters per your level or 6 monsters if you are level 3. It also depends on the intelligence of the monsters.


    During [Temptation of the Evil Gods], you can control monsters to attack the enemy vige every 30 minutes. However, there is an upper limit to the number of monsters you can control in one raid, level x 10 monsters.


    In the final raid, you can control all the remaining monsters. The [Temptation of the Evil Gods] ends when the vige is destroyed, all the monsters participating in the raid are wiped out, or when the enemy can endure for thirty minutes. At that point, it will be impossible to summon any new monsters for 24 hours.


    With these three pieces of information, there was only one course of action I could take.


    ¡°Why is my home base being attacked? How did they find out? There are so many of them, it¡¯s crazy! How many yers are participating in this?¡±


    I guess he¡¯s already forgotten about me. All those shouts of anger and confusion were Chosokabe¡¯s own words. Right now, his base is under an all-out attack from the yers on the Lord God¡¯s side. Why is this happening? It¡¯s because I leaked information to the yers on the Lord God¡¯s side on the forums.


    Habata, who is a smooth talker, found out from the president the location of his base. Normally, he would never reveal information about the base, but it seems that Habata got him to drink at a party, lifted him up, ttered him, and made his mouth slip. I guess he was overconfident that he wouldn¡¯t be attacked by the yers on the same side.


    It¡¯s true that a yer on the Evil side can¡¯t attack a yer on the same side but what would happen if they shared that information with the hostile yers on the Lord God side and what if that information was posted on the forum?


    ¡°I recently found out the home base of a yer from the Evil God side that¡¯s been ravaging the Forbidden Forest. It seems that they are nning to attack my vige with most of his monsters in the next [Temptation of the Evil Gods]. This is a good time to take out his stronghold.


    One of the pieces of information I got from Habata was that Chosokabe had been using his employees to attack several viges at the same time before he fought with me. It seems that a number of viges were destroyed, but there were still viges that managed to endure.


    What would those viges that were prepared to be destroyed were not attacked during the [Temptation of the Evil Gods] this time and were able to get through it without any problems? The credibility of the information I¡¯ve provided will increase, and there will be people who will want to check out the other side¡¯s base.


    It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for yers who were trapped on the edge, like the Dark Elf Vige. As a result, it turned out that I was right, and a number of yers attacked the stronghold, resulting in this situation. Of course, Chosokabe had left a minimum number of troops for defense. But it seems that his arrogance got the better of him.


    He is a man who sees things from a higher perspective and pushes troublesome matters to his subordinates. Because of his character, he let his subordinates protect the base. And those men are no longer with him.


    To make matters worse, it seems that he had let his subordinates work too hard and too aggressively, and it became his fault. He made too many yers his enemies. The current situation, where several yers are attacking him at the same time, is being reported on a forum thread.


    ¡°123: Attack, attack, attack! We¡¯re going to avenge the vigers who were killed!¡±


    ¡°124: We¡¯re going to make them pay for what they did to us!¡±


    ¡°125: It¡¯s a miracle we¡¯re getting this deal! Take that down payment on a new car!¡±


    The yers on the Lord God¡¯s side, who had been on the defensive, are now venting all their frustrations. By the way, the reason why I was operating the keyboard during the game was because I was writing about the situation here on the board.


    ¡°[Temptation of the Evil God] has ended. He can¡¯t summon any more monsters, now is our chance.¡±


    Seeing this, yers attacked at once, and other yers who had been watching joined in one by one.


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no! Yes, yes, a miracle! If I use the miracle of luck, it¡¯ll work like it always has! Like when I made money in the stock market, if only I had some luck, some luck!¡­¡­Why isn¡¯t the miracle of luck working! Wait, wait! Stop it, stop it, help me, God of luck! Don¡¯t abandon me!¡±


    With that exmation, the call was cut off. Did the miracle of luck not arrive in time? Or had he sumbed to the reality that luck could not help him? I couldn¡¯t tell because I couldn¡¯t hear anything more from my phone.


    When I checked the bulletin board, it was filled with posts screaming with joy at theplete destruction of the enemy¡¯s stronghold. This must have been game over for Chosokabe, and his memory of the game must have been lost.


    ¡°Haaaaaaah!¡±


    There was no time to savor the afterglow of victory. I was just relieved. My whole body rxed and I almost fell from my chair.


    A voice of gratitude could be heard from the God of Nature¡¯s yer, whose existence I had almost forgotten. His voice, which had been trembling with joy, finally became a sob, but he still repeated a small ¡°thank you¡±.


    Until now, I had fought for myself and been thanked by the vigers, but never by someone in the same position. That made me happy, but also a little itchy and embarrassed.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, but I couldn¡¯t have done it without your help. Thank you.¡±


    I give him my heartfelt thanks. I could never have gotten through this alone. It was only with the help of him and the other yers that we won.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a celebration or dinner tomorrow? And I want my phone back.¡±


    I talked to him until he calmed down, too moved for words, and then hung up theputer call.


    ¡°All things must be done.¡±


    When I was studying economics and vige revitalization to see if I could help the people of my vige, I read a book about a great man in Japan and was impressed by his words. It was Uesugi Takayama.


    No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t be as great as him, but it¡¯s up to me to use him as a reference. When I looked at the PC, I saw that the vigers, old and new, were happy to be together. Both elves and dark elves are taking hands and hugging shoulders, sharing their joy. As I watched the scene, I smiled.


    ¡°Hmm, what? I got an iing call at this time.¡±


    I was sharing my joy with the vigers when I received a call from someone. I could have ignored it, but when I saw the name of the caller on the disy, I changed my mind and picked it up.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°You did it! Congrattions, Yoshio.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much¡­¡­.God of Fate.¡±

 Chapter 90: Epilogue Volume 4

    <h4>Chapter 90: Epilogue Volume 4</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    The voice of the God of Fateing from my phone sounded both happy and somewhat sad.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a really good job. Thank you for stopping the God of Luck.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing like being thanked by God¡­¡­¡±


    The key phrase ¡°God of Luck¡± caught my attention, but I couldn¡¯t decide if it was the right question to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of this, but¡­¡­the God of Luck was behind this whole thing.¡±


    I had always wondered if Chosokabe, who seemed to be a small man, could make it this far on his own. It was expected that he would have abused the miracle of the God of Luck.


    ¡°When you say God of Luck, you mean God of Fate¡¯s follower, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­until he turned to the side of the Evil God in that battle.¡±


    That battle is definitely the battle between the Evil God and the Lord God that took ce a long time ago. The Lord God¡¯s side was victorious and the defeated God was sealed in the depths of the earth as an Evil God.


    ¡°We followers came to Earth in the aftermath of a battle and lost most of our power. I already told you about the game¡­¡­to survive, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that story before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a private conversation with the God of Luck, thinking that now that we¡¯ve both lost our powers, we can talk openly and I asked him why he had betrayed the Moon God, our master deity.¡±


    That¡¯s what I¡¯m wondering too. It is somewhat understandable that the evil gods, like the God of Nature, betrayed the Evil God¡¯s side by looking at the war situation and drifting to the advantageous side. But the opposite is¡­¡­.


    ¡°The God of Luck said [I am the god of both good and bad luck. Because of this, I have been both pleased and resented by humans. Even so, I have behaved as a god. But I¡¯ve had enough of humans. Thanking for good fortune is temporary. A lifetime ofmenting bad luck, even if it¡¯s luck I¡¯m not involved in] and smiled sadly.¡±


    I understand what the God of Luck is trying to say. Winning the lottery or being lucky enough to survive an ident. Those people may be grateful to God in that moment. However, the gratitude is soon forgotten. How many of us live every day being grateful for the good fortune we have earned?


    But when something bad happens, they me it on bad luck instead of acknowledging the reality, saying, ¡°It was just bad luck¡± or ¡°It¡¯s not my fault¡°¡­¡­.Like I did when I failed to find a job.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t listen to anything I had to say. When I tried to convince him that human beings were not worthless, he said, [Then prove to me in this game the brilliance of the people I¡¯ve given up on.] So I used¡­¡­Yoshio to show the God of Luck what humans could do.¡±


    I found myself more satisfied than surprised by the expos¨¦. Why did she choose such a man as a yer of the God of Fate? She wanted to show the potential of humanity by rehabilitating a useless person. I guess that¡¯s what she meant.


    ¡°The God of Luck used a man who was his yer to test the recovering Yoshio. He said it was convenient for him because he was a greedy man who embodied the ugliness of humanity. From there, with the help of the God of Love, he made him fall in love with Seika-chan and turned him against Yoshio-kun.¡±


    As a yer of the God of Luck, it would have been easy for Chosokabe to be a very rich man. That¡¯s how Chosokabe got his money, started apany, became a sess, and messed with Seika. He didn¡¯t even know that he was dancing in the palm of the gods. I¡¯m not sure what to make of this.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I and Chosokabe were being used by the God of Fate and the God of Luck to fight on their behalf?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll believe me if I tell you this now, but I believed in you, Yoshio. I thought that you might be able to clear the clouded eyes of the God of Luck.¡±


    There was no way I, a human being, could tell if God was telling the truth or not. But I wanted to believe it. It was the Vige of Destiny that had reformed me. And the one who sent me that game was the God of Fate. Even if I¡¯m being deceived, it¡¯s thanks to God that I¡¯m here now. There¡¯s no need to hold a grudge or doubt.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for talking to me. I feel much better now.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset that I used you?¡±


    It¡¯s kind of funny that even though she is a god, she speaks to me in a frightened voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to be angry, although I am grateful. I¡¯ve only been receiving gifts for so long. If I could give a little back, I¡¯d be happy.¡±


    Compared to the fact that you sent me the Vige of Destiny, which helped me get back on my feet, I have yet to repay you even ten percent of what you have done for me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me these questions to know if I¡¯m telling the truth, do you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost most of my powers since I came here, and everyone used up a lot of their remaining divine power plugging up the holes fromst time. If we don¡¯t use the Bible as a medium, we¡¯re nothing more than ordinary people.¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel any mystical aura when I met her in Hokkaido, but maybe she wasn¡¯t hiding it and was just being honest.


    ¡°It is only when we lose our power and be closer to people that we, as gods, may truly understand them. No matter how much we mend our ways with words, those in high ces will never recognize the weak, and treat them as equals. God and man are not so different. We can make mistakes, we can stagnate, we can change, and we can start over. I hope the God of Luck understands that¡­¡­.¡±


    Her voice was full ofpassion.


    ¡°I hope he changes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah! I have to thank you for the trouble I caused you this time. Is there anything you want me to do? No sex, okay?


    That¡¯s an unexpected turn of events. I can¡¯t imagine a thank you from God.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s too vague for me to answer.¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s impossible for us to make anything happen. This is not our world, and we have very little divine power. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to figure out what you need from me.¡±


    Are you allowed to do game things? So, maybe you want to raise the level of the vige, or give me a lot of fate points. More miracles that can be used in real life would also be attractive. Right now, I don¡¯t have any use for them except to control the weather.


    The miracles of fate that can be used in real life, such as ¡°meet someone you miss¡± and ¡°Meet the person of your dreams¡± are still practical, but there are also things like ¡°A peddler wille¡±. When I tried to activate ¡°A peddler ising¡±, a door-to-door salesman came. Since then, I haven¡¯t used that kind of miracle.


    ¡°Also¡­¡­how about making Yoshio¡¯s old dreame true?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡°dream?¡± Could it be¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve always wanted to work in the game industry, right?¡±


    I was tempted to say, ¡°How do you know that?¡± But since she had been observing me, I guess it was only natural that she would have gotten that much information. In addition, it would not be surprising if there was a god with a miracle that could easily find out personal information.


    ¡°Yes, well. It¡¯s always been a dream of mine.¡±


    When I was a student, I even studied scenario writing. When I was looking for a job, I tried to get a job at a few gamepanies. I guess I don¡¯t need to tell you the results.


    ¡°Yeah, right. Then why don¡¯t you work for us? We¡¯re a gamepany, too!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­What the heck?¡±


    A strange voice came out of me in surprise. What did this god just say to me? Are you saying you want to hire me? A human being in God¡¯s gamepany?


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll ask you to debug the game first, though. I want you to help me find yers who are viting the rules.¡±


    ¡°Huh? By the way, how much do I get paid?¡±


    I haven¡¯t even decided if I¡¯m going to ept or not, but I¡¯ll ask questions about what¡¯s on my mind.


    ¡°In addition to a monthly ie of 400,000 yen, we offer an employee discount of half off the purchase of fate points! Furthermore, you can work from home! In other words, all you have to do is y the game for a few hours every day and report what¡¯s on your mind, just like before.¡±


    What¡¯s with the favorable conditions, like those suspicious ads you sometimes see on the Inte? I know because I read information magazines when I was looking for a part-time job. There was no such thing as a part-time or full-time job with such conditions. Such a good deal rarely exists. If this were true, everyone would want to work there.


    ¡°That¡¯s a crazy good deal.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why don¡¯t you work with us? Oh, if you want, you can work at the head office in Hokkaido. We¡¯re gods after all, and there are many beautiful men and women there.¡±


    Stop it, that temptation works wonders on me! Working at a white gamepany surrounded by beautiful men and women. I¡¯ve seen this kind of setup before in novels and manga. It¡¯s an offer I wouldn¡¯t normally have to hesitate to ept. Yes, normally there is no need to hesitate¡­¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really, really, really torn, but I¡¯m going to have to decline your offer of employment.¡±


    ¡°May I ask your reasons?¡±


    I was prepared for her to be offended, but her voice was surprisingly gentle. I wondered if she had anticipated my answer.


    ¡°It was because I thought I was too¡­¡­spoiled. I still help and rely on the people around me, and I¡¯ve had an easy lifepared to others. I¡¯m afraid that if I¡¯m like that, if I indulge in the status quo any longer, I¡¯ll go back to being a¡­¡­bad person.¡±


    I¡¯ve been running away for ten years, living a life of indulgence. I know how easy it is to live life without doing anything. But I also know the heartache of¡­¡­empty days. I don¡¯t want to go back to that state again. That¡¯s why I have to destroy the possibility of it.


    I can¡¯t just take the easy way out. I¡¯ve been resting for ten years. I don¡¯t need any more time off. Besides, I have things I want to do now. I have hopes that are more important than my past dreams. This incident has reaffirmed that for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. It would have been fun to work with you, Yoshio.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too.¡±


    If this were a game, I would save before this choice and experience both futures. But this is reality. It¡¯s not a game that I¡¯ll be ying for the rest of my life. Once I make a choice, the other option disappears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do for you in the game. I¡¯ll be in touch. Thank you very much, Yoshio-kun.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much for inviting me.¡±


    Then she hung up the call.


    ¡°This is good, right? I¡¯m not wrong, am I?¡±


    I have no regrets about my decision. Only a little¡­¡­. I¡¯ve been so engrossed in the conversation that I¡¯ve forgotten that he¡¯s been around for a while. The expression on his face as he repeatedly shook his head, as if he saw through my regret and hesitation, for a lizard, he has a lot of emotional expression.


    ¡°I¡¯d better make a phone call while I¡¯m at it.¡±


    I take control of my phone and find Seika¡¯s number in the phone book. I made the call without any hesitation.


    ¡°Hello, I was wondering if you could tell me more about¡ª¡°


    There were two paths, and I blocked one of them myself. Was it the right choice? What was the destination on the other path? Even if the path I chose was a path of hardship, I don¡¯t think I would have regretted it. It was a path that I decided for myself, not one that was decided by others.

 Chapter 91: Confusion of delivery drivers

    <h4>Chapter 91: Confusion of delivery drivers</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    This is first of 4 side stories, after that we¡¯ll start thest volume.


    We got into the light truck with the animal symbol on the front and set off in high spirits. I¡¯m a little nervous because the delivery location has changed today and I¡¯m going to a new area for the first time. It is a matter of course to deliver the packages safely, reliably, and promptly, but we also have to be careful about our appearance andnguage so as not to give a bad image to the customers.


    ¡°Good nails! No messy clothes! No bad breath, no¡­¡­problems!¡±


    It¡¯s a natural professional concern.


    I think we¡¯re almost at our destination.


    I stopped at a red light at a T-junction and checked the navigation system. Turn left here and go up the hill. I raise my eyes and look around. To the right is a river with a stone wall. There¡¯s also a bus stop along the road.


    To the left, a gas station and a convenience store, and behind them, a bamboo grove lined withnterns. ording to the navigation system, there seems to be a shrine nearby. If we kept going straight, we would reach the ocean.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a city, but it¡¯s a nice ce to live. There¡¯s plenty of nature.¡±


    I¡¯ve never been here before, so everything seemed fresh to me. The traffic light turned green, so I drove up the narrow slope, and suddenly my vision opened up. The first thing that jumped out at me was the terraced rice fields. Behind them were terraced fields lined with colorful vegetables.


    Across the road in the opposite direction was a residential area with houses of various shapes and sizes. Some were apartments, others were old houses with magnificent walls, which made my heart flutter a little. I studied architecture at a technical high school when I was a student, so it makes me happy to see buildings that are a little different.


    ¡°Uh, looks like it¡¯s in this old neighborhood.¡±


    I stopped the car and checked the address again, but there was no mistake. Unlike the old house next door, it seemed to be a normal house with nothing unusual about it. I was jealous of the spacious yard, though.


    I picked up the package to be delivered. It was a small cardboard box and quite light. Even without checking inside, I can guess what¡¯s inside by experience. It was probably books, CDs, or games. When I checked the package tag, it said ¡°PC games inside. The sender was¡­¡­the ¡°Vige of Destiny¡±?


    The ce is Hokkaido. I don¡¯t know, maybe I got a return gift from a local tax office. But why a PC game?


    Is this some kind of vige revitalization game set in this vige? If so, it¡¯s quite an innovative approach. Well, that¡¯s enough of my unnecessary inquisitiveness. I took a deep breath, reached for the doorbell, and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought your package.¡±


    At this time of day, the person whoes out of his house is most likely the wife. Younger girls don¡¯t seem to care much, but customers of this age are very polite. Don¡¯t forget to be friendly and polite.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ming.¡±


    The voice that came through the doorbell was unexpectedly a young man. I wondered if he had a weekday off job like me. As I waited, the door slowly opened in front of me.


    I was startled to see the mane out. His hair was unkempt and he had a stubble beard. He was wearing a sweatshirt of the same color as his top and bottom. He had an expressionless face and empty eyes that refused to meet my gaze.


    I knew at a nce. This person is probably unemployed. Oops, even if he is, I have nothing to do with it. It makes no difference to me if he is a customer, I just have to do my job.


    ¡°Stamp or signature, please.¡±


    Other courierpanies have adopted electronic signatures where you just trace your finger on the screen of the machine, making the stamp useless, but we don¡¯t have them yet.


    ¡°Can I have your signature?¡±


    Since most people don¡¯t choose to use a stamp, why don¡¯t we do the same? With this in mind, I took the signature and handed over the package.


    It was unprofessional of me to get a little upset. It was also rude to the customer. When I got back to the car, I reflected on the situation alone. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll go back there again. Next time, I¡¯ll make sure to remember not to be rude.


    The next opportunity came surprisingly quickly. A few dayster, I was standing in front of the house again. This time, the package was a little heavier than before. When I checked the package tag, it said ¡°Fruits¡± on it. And the sender was¡­¡­from Hokkaido, the ¡°Vige of Destiny¡±.


    I knew it was a return gift from a local taxpayer. I was convinced by this package. Today, a housewife came out to pick up the package, and unlike the previous man, she was very friendly. I handed her the package and returned to the car. As a professional service driver, I have a hunch that I will being to this house often.


    The next day, I arrived in front of that house again.


    ¡°Haaaaah!¡±


    I¡¯ve always been proud of being praised for my energy and friendliness, but today, all I can do is frown and sigh. This morning, I was stunned when I checked the cargo before leaving.


    ¡°What? No way!¡±


    I¡¯ve been doing this job for a few years now, and I¡¯ve never seen a package like this.


    ¡°A log¡­¡­¡±


    It was just an unwrapped log with a packing tag taped to it. I was surprised, but it was still a package. I was just doing my job as a professional. I grabbed the log with all my might, but it was heavy! There was a character in a manga who fought by swinging a log with gusto, but I wondered how strong he was. It would take a lot of effort just to carry this thing!


    With all the strength I could muster, I managed to carry the log to the back of the truck. It was the hardest work I¡¯d done since thest time I carried dumbbells from the sporting goods store. And then, somehow, I managed to carry it to this house.


    I checked to see if they were home, the wife came out again, so I got myself together and carried the luggage to the front door. When she saw the package, she was astonished. Incidentally, the sender was once again the ¡°Vige of Destiny.¡± I wonder what this vige is thinking.


    After that, I started to carry packages there almost every day. The sender was always the ¡°Vige of Destiny. And the destination is that house. Recently, I have be acquainted with the wife and the man, and we sometimes chat lightly.


    I have noticed that their faces have changed a lotpared to before. Both of them have brighter expressions, and the man has started to shave his beard and his attitude seems to be more dignified. There seemed to be some kind of positive change in their mindset.


    I personally find it very easy to work with them because they are so friendly and helpful, but I don¡¯t want to be forced to carry logs¡­¡­on a regr basis. I¡¯ve lost count of how many logs I¡¯ve carried. When I was forced to carry three logs at the same time, I was in despair. Since then, I¡¯ve been going to the gym, and my muscle strength has improved, making it easier for me to carry other loads.


    I guess this is what they call turning a bad situation into a good one. Despite the physical exertion, I have never once wished for a change in the location of the shipment. The look on the man¡¯s face when he receives the package motivates me. I wonder if the cargo I¡¯m carrying is the treasure that he has been waiting for. His face looked so¡­¡­happy that I thought so.

 Chapter 92: The Peddler’s Belief (side story 2)

    <h4>Chapter 92: The Peddler¡¯s Belief (side story 2)</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help muttering to myself as I held the reins in the driver¡¯s seat. I looked up at the sky and saw that it was cloudy. It¡¯s natural to feel depressed in this kind of weather, but that¡¯s not all. I felt a chilly sensation in my neck and a minor numbness.


    I can¡¯t help but feel that my instincts as a merchant are telling me something. However, peddling is a job fraught with danger. I can¡¯t just turn around and go back without any proof, though¡­¡­ Today, I am entering the Forbidden Forest and carrying goods to the Elves vige. It¡¯s a regr monthly job, and it¡¯s a client that enables me to stock up on rare medicines.


    ¡°I¡¯ve stocked up on more food this time, I hope you like it.¡±


    I think it¡¯s safe to say that I have carefully selected a number of products myself, but you never know what life has in store for you. A businessman should never say the word ¡°perfect¡±. This is a precious connection with the elves that other merchants envy, and I have no intention of giving it up because of my own mistakes.


    ¡°Mr. Doldold. I¡¯ve been wondering for some time, how did you get so close to that elf?¡±


    The strong man sitting next to me asked. He was the leader of the group of hunters I had hired. They are a group of four, skilled and polite among the hunters, who are generally fierce, making them the best choice for my guards.


    ¡°I guess I got lucky.¡±


    Elves are a race famous for their dislike of humans. I once rescued an injured elf child a short distance away from this forest, treated his wounds and sent him back to the vige, and we have been in contact ever since.


    At first, they were wary of me and almost detained me, but after a sincere discussion, I managed to get them to understand me. However, they were very misanthropic and it took a few years to get over them.


    Now they are really friendly, and perhaps as a result of their closed life, they seem to be interested in the culture and tools outside the forest, and they are willing to buy items that I cannot sell in other viges, which I am very grateful for.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. We should have been weed by now.¡±


    ¡°Normally the guarding elves woulde out, but something might have happened¡­¡­.You guys, be on the lookout.¡±


    The leader next to me turned and called out to hispanion who was rxing on the covered cart, and a wizard woman with a hood pulled up tightly over her eyes appeared.


    ¡°Mr. Doldold, would you mind slowing down a bit?¡±


    ¡± Understood.¡±


    I pulled on the reins twice and told the horse to run slowly.


    She raised her wand and chanted a spell, then stared at the direction of the path. After a while she suddenly lowered her wand and let out a small breath.


    ¡°I have searched for the light of life, but no elves or humanoid lights are nearby.¡±


    The magic she just used is probably the ¡°life sensing¡± magic. As I recall, it is said that a person¡¯s life force can be seen as colored light. It seems to be able to tell whether a person is a human or a monster by the color of the light, and it is a magic that has helped me many times before.


    ¡°Hmm, do you smell something burning?¡±


    The other female hunter on the team, peeking out from the side of the wizard and sniffing the area, is a dagger and bow wielder, good at scouting and covering.


    ¡°Based on the direction of the wind, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s towards the¡­¡­elves vige.¡±


    I instantly understood what it meant. Today was the first day of the month. That meant that the [Temptation of the Evil God] had just ended. Could it be that the elves¡¯ vige couldn¡¯t endure it?


    I¡¯ve heard rumors that monsters have been getting more activetely, but I don¡¯t think elves that have lived in this forest for a long time would be so easily defeated. No, I don¡¯t want to think that.


    ¡°Mr. Doldold, I suggest we turn back.¡±


    The leader expresses his opinion with a grim expression. He looked at the rest of the group and they all nodded quietly. As an employer, it would be foolish to put them at risk. As a merchant, I have to weigh the benefits and drawbacks. I am well aware of this, but¡­.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s keep going, we need to find out what happened. It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s just an unfounded fear. If something had happened to the elves, they would need supplies. And if there¡¯s anything I can do to help, I¡¯d like to do it¡­¡­Sorry to be so unreasonable.¡±


    I bow my head, and a loud sigh reaches my ears.


    ¡°Mr. Doldold, please add hazard y.¡±


    I looked up and saw the hunters staring at me, smiling bitterly.


    ¡°Of course. You can count on it.¡±


    I¡¯ve known it for a while, but now I¡¯m convinced. I had hired the best hunters I could find.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­.¡±


    The devastation left me speechless. The magnificent log fence that had protected the vige was not intact. They were either burned down or torn down. The inside of the fence was also in a terrible state. The beautiful townscape that once harmonized with nature is now a shadow of its former self.


    ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s find out if there are any survivors! Let¡¯s get depressedter!¡±


    We are not in a situation to be reminiscing about the past. If we don¡¯t move now, there was no point in risking our lives toe here.


    ¡°There may still be monsters left. Everyone, please pay close attention.¡±


    They probably didn¡¯t need me to tell them that, but they nodded. We went through the houses, which had lost their roofs and walls. Moving the rubble out of the way, I repeatedly asked, ¡°Is anyone there? If there is, please answer me! If you can¡¯t answer, hit something to make a noise!¡±


    I repeated this over and over, but there was no answer¡­¡­. But there¡¯s a reason I can¡¯t give up. There were no bodies lying around anywhere. It¡¯s hard to believe that everyone is safe with this much damage.


    The idea that they all ran away and evacuated, understanding the disadvantageous situation, popped into my head for a moment, but therge amount of dried blood on the ground and in the room negated that idea. There is no wreckage here, but I sp my hands together and say a prayer.


    ¡°Mr. Doldold, should we move all the copsed debris and dig out the bodies?¡±


    ¡°No, we must search for survivors first. I¡¯m sorry, but mourning will have to wait.¡±


    I don¡¯t mean to taunt the dead, but we have to put the survivors first. We left the rtively undamaged house and moved to the center of the vige. Suddenly, they put their hands on their weapons and their eyes became sharp.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s somethinging this way.¡±


    The leader took a few steps forward and listened carefully. I almost rejoiced that they were survivors, but judging from their reaction, I should abandon that hope.


    ¡°The aura of life is¡­¡­six or seven humanoid forms and one horse, I think. One of them is quite small and could be a child. If I get a little closer, it will be clearer.¡±


    It seems that she used your magic to find out who we were dealing with.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the fact that there are children a possibility that they are survivors?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say no¡­¡­but their steps are steady. And I don¡¯t see any signs of a search for other survivors.¡±


    I see. If there are survivors, it¡¯s not surprising that some of them are injured. And yet, there was no sign of it in their steps.


    ¡°What do we do now? If we keep going, we¡¯ll run into them.¡±


    There was also the option of turning on our heels and running away. That would be the best way if safety was the top priority. If the opponent is not a survivor, it could be a group of hunters who just happened to stop by, or the Dark Elves, another race that lives in the Forbidden Forest.


    Then there¡¯s¡­¡­the culprit who attacked this vige. I¡¯ve heard rumors of brigands and noblemen who have attacked the elves¡¯ viges under the guise of monster attacks.


    Elves are beautiful and long-lived. That¡¯s why they are popr as ves. Human and subhuman trafficking is forbidden in this country, but legal in neighboring countries and other countries. If that was the purpose of the attack on the vige, it would make sense for the wizard to have said earlier that they were small and could be children. In other words, it could be a ver who captured a child elf.


    ¡°Gentlemen, if they were hostile, would it be possible to overpower them?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what my employers want, I¡¯ll obey.¡±


    The leader smiled confidently. His friends didn¡¯t seem to have anyints and gave him a small nod.


    ¡°Then please do so. However, if you think you can¡¯t win against them, retreat immediately. Life is the only thing that matters, you know.¡±


    I move back so as not to get in the way. The leader and one other person stand in front and move forward. After a short pause, we followed suit. We pass through the rubble of the houses and step into the za, looking at the target.


    ¡°What are you doing in my vige Mr. Doldold?¡±


    That voice, that figure!


    ¡°Oh, Miss Murus. You¡¯re safe! Everyone, please put your swords away.¡±


    Instantly recognizing who it was, I ran towards her. When I grasped her hand, tears spontaneously fell down.


    ¡°I was worried when I saw the vige in such a state. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay, Miss Murus.¡±


    When I wiped the tears from my eyes and made eye contact with Miss Murus, there was a glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry everyone. This person is Doldold, a peddler who used toe to my vige regrly to do business.¡±


    People emerge from the shadows of houses in response to her words. It seems to be a female priest and a family with children. We exchanged information with each other and learned what had happened to this vige and what they were doing now.


    When I talked to them, they told me that they were blessed by the God of Fate and touched by a miracle. There¡¯s a reason why I was able to ept it so honestly. I had already heard of several viges that had been blessed by the gods.


    I had taken it as a rumor, but today, for the first time, I wanted to believe it. If that is true, then maybe this encounter is not a coincidence, but the divine guidance of fate. As a merchant, I wouldn¡¯t miss this chance. Besides¡­¡­I¡¯m a person before I¡¯m a merchant.


    ¨CI want to help those who are poor and needy like me. I don¡¯t want to deny the pure feelings I had when I wanted to be a merchant.

 Chapter 93: Daily life of a guardian watching over the Lord (side story 3)

    <h4>Chapter 93: Daily life of a guardian watching over the Lord (side story 3)</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    This chapter is from Destiny PoV.


    My mornings are early. I wake up just as the sun rises and stretches out, look around with my round, beady eyes, see my golden body reflected in the walls of the transparent box, and flick my tongue in and out with satisfaction.


    The temperature and humidity were kept at a constant level in the transparent box. I knew that it was my room, but it was too small for my growing body, and these days I didn¡¯te near it except when I was sleeping.


    When I moved to the wall and looked down at him, I saw that he was sleeping with a strange sounding from his stomach. I thought it would be a bad idea to wake him up since he fell asleep right aftering hometest night.


    Stretching my body, I shifted the top panel with a familiar motion and easily escaped from the transparent box. It wasn¡¯t hard, since I did it every day.


    I moved to the edge of the tform where the transparent box was ced and peeked down¡­¡­.I knew the Lord was sound asleep. I could dive into the bedding from here, but that would wake the Lord. He thought about it and walked slowly along the edge. Then, he jumped to the desk set up by the wall in the Lord¡¯s room.


    Sitting next to the board lined with protruding objects that the Lord taps on diligently every day, he sits down. Looking up, he sees a square board with a beautiful image ying on it. He knows that the world he is seeing here is a different world from the one he is in now.


    I jumped off the desk andnded on the corner of the Lord¡¯s bedding. Since I avoided the Lord¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t wake up, and he was still breathing heavily. Seeing this, I pat my chest with my paw.


    I look closely and see that the nket he was wearing was in disarray, not even covering half of his body, so I bite the nket with my mouth and pull it off while backing away. When the nket reached his shoulders, I opened my mouth and flicked my tongue in satisfaction.


    I remembered my original purpose, and as I moved to the entrance of this room, I stretched my neck upward. In front of me is arge piece of wood. This is the most difficult obstacle to escape from this room. Unless the board is opened, there is no way out of the room.


    In the past, I didn¡¯t know how to do that and had to stay in this room quietly, but not anymore. Every time I witnessed the Lord opening the board, I continued to watch closely. If I click down on the metal protrusion at the edge of the board, the board will open.


    I walked over to do it and put my paw on the board in front of me. Normally, it would be impossible for someone to climb a vertical nk, but I could do it. There was no foothold for me to climb up, but I did so without difficulty.


    My hands are covered with a myriad of tiny, microscopic hairs that act as a non-slip surface, allowing me to climb up and down all kinds of ces. I moved to the metal protrusion, hung down and heard a click. But this wasn¡¯t enough to open the board. I swung my big, long, proud tail vigorously and mmed it against the wall beside me. The board slowly opens in response.


    When there was enough room for me to get through, I took my hand off the metal protrusion andnded on the floor. I slipped out of the room and found myself in a huge, boarded-up passageway.


    I looked up and saw three huge boards by the side of the passage. Four if you count the one I just came out of. This one, I remembered, was where a female younger than the Lord lived. Before, the Lord told me.


    ¡°Look, you can¡¯t go in here, okay? There¡¯s no guarantee that you¡¯ll make it out in one piece!¡±


    He told me in a strong tone. The Lord looked a little frightened, but the female was very gentle.


    ¡°Sweetie! I wonder if you¡¯re hungry¡­¡±


    Sheughs and talks to me in an indulgent voice. She must have misunderstood me, because she never shows that face and voice in front of the Lord. At the end of the other board lives a mating pair that gave birth to the Lord.


    The male has two small transparent tes over his eyes and stares at me, which scares me a little. I have never been harmed by him, but he is a little creepy and I don¡¯t like him. There is only one board left, but it seems to be a ce where they excrete feces and urine. When I peeked my face through the open board in front of me, the Lord looked troubled. Now is not the time to be thinking about that, I thought as I continued my journey.


    Ahead of me is the second barrier. Looking down, I saw a series ofrge steps leading down to the bottom. If I were as big as the Lord, I wouldn¡¯t have any trouble, but it¡¯s quite difficult for a quadruped of my size. Nevertheless, I felt inspired not to give up at this point, so I carefully descended the steps.


    Stretching my upper body diagonally from the step, I took a small jump with my back foot andnded on the next step. I took my time carefully descending the steps one by one. When I finally reached a t floor, I looked up behind me and flicked my tongue in satisfaction again.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve slipped out on your own again. I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    I heard a loud voice and turned around to see the female of the mating pair looking down at me. She is the most talkative of the group. I know that this female is actually the leader of the flock.


    Ostensibly, the mating male seems to be in control of the herd, but I know that this female is really in charge of everything. Why did I think that? Because the one who provides the food for the herd is supposed to be the greatest. I walked up to the female¡¯s feet and stared at her with wide eyes.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Yoshio wastest night, so he hasn¡¯t had breakfast yet. Wait here for a minute.¡±


    With the ability to immediately recognize my needs just by this gesture. There was no doubt that this female was the leader of the pack.


    I waited for a while, and then something to eat was ced in front of me. It was a thin, round green te with chopped meat on it. Knowing that this green round te was my personal container, I bite into it without hesitation.


    ¡°You like it cooked rather than raw, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re really strange.¡±


    I ignore the touch of her fingers gently on my back and continue to eat in silence. As I finish the pile of meat, I look around. The leader of the pack is sitting in arge, long chair, so I move over to her. With a familiar motion, I climb up the chair and sit down next to the leader.


    ¡°You¡¯re done eating. Do you want to watch another TV show with me today?


    I shook my head three times as I nodded.


    ¡°It seems as though you understand my words. You must be very smart.¡±


    I stare at the board where the image is ying near the leader, who tilts her head. I recently learned that it was called car.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here. Another package?¡±


    The leader stood up and ced her finger on a small box by the wall, talking to the other person about something.


    ¡°Yoshio¡¯s still asleep, bute in.¡±


    I heard something click in the distance. It was the sound of a board leading to the outside opening. I heard it again, this time a little louder. The board that led to where we were opened, and out of it emerged a female with an awkwardly swollen chest. I know her. She was the female who was trying to mate with the Lord. I jumped down from the chair and quickly approached the female with the swollen chest.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, but¡­?¡±


    As soon as she saw her approaching, she threw her butt on the floor and screamed.


    ¡°Hey, hey. I told you not to go near her because Seika-chan isn¡¯tfortable with you.¡±


    With a few more steps, I could have made a physical contact with the female¡¯s leg, but the leader caught me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. He usually listens to me, but why does he go near Seika-chan when he sees her?¡±


    I shake my body trying to escape her hands, but she doesn¡¯t seem to let me go, knowing that disobeying would scare her, I reluctantly but meekly be quiet. The leader of the group took me up the steps I had struggled so much with, and led me back to the Lord¡¯s room.


    ¡°Oh my, you look so happy and sound asleep.¡±


    The leaderughs as she checks on the Lord¡¯s sleeping form. I was ced in my own private room, a transparent box.


    ¡°Yoshio, it¡¯s time for you to get up. Seika-chan is downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­Good morning, Mom. Seika is here¡­¡­.Okay. I¡¯ll be down in a bit.¡±


    The Lord rubbed at his eyes and stretched. As the leader left, the Lord moved in front of me.


    ¡°Good morning, Destiny.¡±

 Chapter 94: A lethargic brother and a clumsy sister

    <h4>Chapter 94: A lethargic brother and a clumsy sister</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    Thest side story, only volume 5 is left now.


    ¡°When I grow up, I¡¯m going to marry my brother!¡±


    Listening to my ramblings as a young child, my older brother smiled at me as if he was troubled and patted me on the head. He was kind and just, a little prideful, but he cared for me deeply. I knew that, so I always stayed by his side to make him feel safe, which sometimes annoyed him. I believed that this happiness wouldst forever, until that day.


    ¡°Big brother! No!¡­¡­No!¡±


    My brother fell at my feet, bleeding. My brother was clutching his knife-stabbed stomach, staring at the attacker with frightened eyes. The person he was looking at was a ssmate of mine who had been stalking him. He had stabbed my brother.


    Instead of fearing that I might be next, despair and regret surged through my mind like a tsunami. It was my fault. It¡¯s my fault that I talked to my brother, that¡¯s why this happened! If I had just kept my mouth shut, my brother wouldn¡¯t have been hurt. It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault!


    Since then, my brother has been very depressed. He no longer speaks to me willingly. In fact, he doesn¡¯t even make eye contact with me anymore. It¡¯s no wonder since he almost died because of me. It seems that because he was hospitalized at a critical time, he is far behind in his job huntingpared to others around him.


    It¡¯s ¡­¡­my fault.


    It¡¯s my fault¡­..Because of that injury.


    Today, I¡¯m going to say goodbye to the person who has been so dependent on her brother. I¡¯ll be a younger sister who can do everything on her own. For that reason, I¡¯ll concentrate on taking the entrance exam now! And when I pass the exam, I will be able to proudly say to my brother, ¡°I can do everything on my own.¡±


    Until then, I¡¯ll be patient. I have to concentrate on my studies as much as I can so as not to get in my brother¡¯s way¡­¡­.I¡¯m a little sad, but I¡¯m sure we can get back to our normal rtionship after the exams are over.


    My brother failed to find a job. Seika-san got a job at apany that even I know, and my brother failed all¡­¡­¡­¡­


    My brother is depressed, he doesn¡¯t talk anymore and doesn¡¯t even leave his room. I couldn¡¯t stand to see him like that, and I thought aboutforting him many times. But what am I supposed to say?


    It¡¯s as if my brother failed in his job hunt because of the stalker. It would be so much easier if he could just call me out and say that it was my fault, but he never said a word of resentment.


    Once I mentioned it to him.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with that. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not good enough. There are still a fewpanies left and they say it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Heughed helplessly and put his hand on my head. When I saw his face, I couldn¡¯t¡­¡­say anything again.


    It has been a few years since my brother became a NEET. I was epted to the school of my choice and started my high school life. The only time I saw my brother¡¯s face was at dinner, buttely he didn¡¯t even show up at the dinner table anymore, and I had lost contact with him.


    Even though we are in adjacent rooms of the same house, I feel distant from my brother even though he is so close to me. Dad¡¯s scolding and encouragement didn¡¯t help. Mom¡¯s daily small talk didn¡¯t get through. Seika¡¯s cuddling, encouraging, and soothing didn¡¯t help.


    I wondered how I could help my brother get back on his feet. If there was anything I could do, I would do it. I did a lot of research on my own, but I couldn¡¯te up with a solution. If my father, mother, and Seika-san couldn¡¯t do it, I don¡¯t think it would work if I did the same.


    If that¡¯s the case, the only thing I can think of is¡­¡­I¡¯m not going to do anything.


    ¨CI¡¯m going to be hated. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll hate me, but as long as it brings him back to the days when he used to love me, I don¡¯t care!


    I swear and make a disgusted face when I catch sight of my brother. Every time I say something I don¡¯t mean, I feel a throbbing pain deep in my chest. I was prepared to be hated, but I still can¡¯t get used to it. Maybe I¡¯ll never get used to it.


    In the beginning, my brother was surprised by my change and even yelled at me in exasperation. I even went to buy a resume on the spur of the moment. But it only worked in the beginning. Now, without making eye contact, he mutters to himself and goes back to his room.


    Watching my brother¡¯s back, I walked quickly back to my room and slumped down. I bury my face in the pillow of my bed and try to resist the urge to cry.


    After all this time, I think I made the wrong choice¡­¡­. But I don¡¯t know what the right thing to do was. And I still don¡¯t know what I should do. I want someone to tell me the answer. How to save my brother, anyone?


    I can¡¯t look at my brother any longer. Now I can¡¯t tell if my attitude toward my brother is acting or not. I can¡¯t help but wonder if the act of looking down on my brother, whom I loved so much, isn¡¯t what I really feel. That¡¯s what I¡¯m¡­¡­afraid of.


    I¡¯ll stop wasting my time on this. If my brother doesn¡¯t change, then I can stop ying the hater role, right? That¡¯s right. If I spoil him like I used to, he might be motivated to be my brother. Even if there¡¯s no progress, I¡¯ll be happy if our current rtionship improves. I stood up and put my hand on the doorknob of my room, and stopped moving.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll forgive me after what I¡¯ve done.¡±


    I¡¯ve been treating him in a way that made him hate me, and there¡¯s no way we can improve our rtionship so easily. My brother must hate me. And it was¡­¡­me who made him do so. My brother failed to find a job because of me, and he became a NEET.


    As a result of my wandering around trying to find a way to help him, he hates me now. This is what I call getting what I deserve. I can¡¯t even smile bitterly at how stupid I ended up.


    If I had realized this mistake earlier, I would have been able to apologize honestly when I was younger. But now, I¡¯ve grown up with a distorted mind. I¡¯m a coward who can¡¯t even find the courage to turn back. I don¡¯t know what to do, I don¡¯t know¡­..anymore.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There was a change in my brother. I felt it when I came home and met my brother at the dinner table.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. Sorry.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but swear as usual. It has be a habit, and I hate myself for being able to respond on the spur of the moment.


    ¡°No, good night. Wee back.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­I¡¯m back.¡±


    The words that came out of my brother¡¯s mouth almost stopped me from thinking. I had a feeling that my brother had been acting a little differently for a few days. However, I wasn¡¯t sure because I was so busy with my work that we hardly saw each other and didn¡¯t talk to each other.


    Then at dinner, I learned that my brother was looking for a job. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears at the sudden change, but it didn¡¯t sound like a joke or a lie. He was embarrassed and trying to cover it up, but I could see a seriousness in his face that I had never seen before¡­¡­.


    Maybe it was just a convenient illusion that my hope showed. I was so happy to see the change in my brother¡¯s attitude that I was afraid it would show on my face. However, I didn¡¯t even notice as my brother hurriedly ate his dinner and went back to his room.


    Later, my mother told me that my brother had recently been helping to revitalize a vige and that he was receiving meat and agricultural products in return. The interaction with the vigers through the Inte has motivated my brother to be more active.


    It¡¯s an unexpected turn of events, but I don¡¯t care about that. If my brother wants to move forward, I¡¯ll just do my best to support him. I hope that things will continue to improve. I can¡¯t help but sincerely hope so.


    I¡¯m just a little bit jealous that¡­¡­he recovered thanks to some unidentified viger who is not me. It¡¯s not like it was a woman or something, is it? If it was, I¡¯d tip Seika off.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    My brother started a part-time job.


    ¡°What are you doing up at night?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mom. I¡¯m just making a snack because I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even cook, and you¡¯re making supper.¡±


    My mom sneaks up behind me as I¡¯m struggling to cook an egg and smirks at me. I could tell from her eyes what she was trying to say, but I tried to ignore her.


    ¡°I see. Hmm. Oh, yes. It¡¯s better to add a little salt to the onigiri. When you sweat, you need salt.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯ll eat it, though.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­.Your cooking skills are covered by your sincerity. Also, you should prepare him a bath, he might like that.¡±


    My mother waved her hand and disappeared upstairs. It was frustrating that she had seen through all of this, but I decided to follow her advice. I can¡¯t take back the past, and I don¡¯t think that this will make me feel any better about my actions. But let me at least support you¡­¡­.big brother.

 Chapter 95: Me and a junior

    <h4>Chapter 95: Me and a junior</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    ¡°Thank you for your time.¡±


    After getting off the wagon with the new guy, I turned and bowed lightly. Today¡¯s work started early in the morning and ended before noon, which was unusual for me, and I still had half a day left in the day.


    It was June and the rainy season, but it was a sunny day, which made it easier for the wax to dry. Thanks to that, I was able to finish earlier than nned.


    ¡°Okay. Good bye.¡±


    ¡°Good bye.¡±


    Mr. Yamamoto and the president replied in the same light tone as usual. Seeing this, the neer bowed deeply and stretched his voice as much as he could.


    ¡°Thank you for your time!¡±


    You¡¯ve got the youthfulness and energy of a neer at the forefront. I think¡­¡­is a great thing, but six months ago I felt simrly.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to be here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. I have ns to y with Yoshio at¡­¡­.¡±


    When the president heard this, he said, ¡°Oh, you guys are so close. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow then,¡± as he started the car. As Makoto said, I¡¯m going to ask him toe to my room afterwards to y, or rather to talk.


    ¡°Shall we go to the convenience store and get some snacks and drinks?¡±


    ¡°Yes! ¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, Yoshio is a senior whom I respect in two ways.¡±


    It¡¯s nice to know that a junior colleague likes me, but I think he overestimates me. It¡¯s been two months since we met, and he¡¯s been like this ever since. The junior looks like a beautiful boy with thin lines, and he has a weak and quiet personality.


    ¡°Are you getting used to the job?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. A little bit, but I¡¯m not so nervous anymore.¡±


    He scratched his head as if he was embarrassed. It was a gesture that made me think of the word ¡°cute,¡± even though I knew he was the same sex. It seems that Mr. Makoto used to be an idol chaser.


    ¡°True, you¡¯re so cute! I think I¡¯m going to be a fan¡­¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t help but understand why he muttered to himself with a dangerous look in his eyes. He seemed to be concerned about his fine lines, and looked at the tall president with envy and respect.


    ¡°I was worried that you might be annoyed with me for forcing you to take the job.¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t! If I had been alone, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out of that room for a long time, but Yoshio pulled me out.¡±


    Then he looks up at me. If I turn this face to¡­¡­I¡¯m going to fall in one shot.


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    But I know exactly what he meant.


    When you stay indoors, the hurdle to go outside rises little by little every day, and after a few years, it bes too high to ovee on your own. The more serious you are, the more you regret and me yourself.


    If they have a chance, yes, a chance, there are people who can escape from being a recluse, an event that inspires them or if they have the help of someone like me. Knowing that it was unnecessary meddling, I invited Makoto, the yer of the God of Nature, to work part-time. At first, he was confused and didn¡¯t seem to be ready to take the plunge, but my words seemed to give him a boost.


    ¡°If I earn enough money from the part-time job, I can pay for the game and make the vigers happy.¡±


    I tell him why I¡¯ve decided to work. This seemed to resonate with Makoto, so I asked him to try out the job just once. Of course, I told the president about the situation beforehand and asked him to help me.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee for the part-time job. What are you, a recluse and small? No problem at all, the cleaning business has a lot of use for both big and small people. Still underage? You look like you have a lot of potential, just like Yoshio!¡±


    I was bowled over by the size of the president¡¯s capacity as he smiled and patted his back without a single displeased look on his face. I guess this is what the charisma of someone who stands above others is all about.


    ¡°The employees and the president are nice and the cleaning is fun!¡±


    It must be his true feelings without any falsehoods. He clenched his fists and spoke happily. They¡¯re all good people. It wasn¡¯t a mistake for me to invite Makoto to work here, because I thought it would be the best ce for him to take his first step into society.


    After buying some snacks and juice at the convenience store, we headed to my house. On the way, my eyes met with a neighbor¡¯s. I lightly bowed and said, ¡°Hello.¡± He smiled and said hello to me.


    ¨CNormal daily life.


    But I couldn¡¯t do that before. I avoided the eyes of people and went outte at night when there was no one around. That was my daily life. It¡¯s not that the people around me were avoiding me, it¡¯s just that I felt guilty and avoided socializing, so the people around me naturally avoided me as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, senior?¡±


    Makoto looked at me worriedly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Oh, we¡¯re here already? I¡¯m home.¡±


    I opened the door of my house and announced that I wasing home, but there was no answer from anyone. My mother should be home at this time, but she must have gone out for shopping or something.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡±


    I chuckle when I hear Makoto¡¯s raspy voice. He told me that he hadn¡¯t been to someone else¡¯s house since elementary school.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room for the¡­¡­strategy meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I brought him here for one reason in particr. It was to discuss the future of the ¡¶Vige of Destiny¡·.


    I went upstairs and opened the door to my room to prompt him, and a nervous-looking Makoto stepped inside¡­¡­and didn¡¯t move. His eyes were wide open as he stared at the golden lizard sitting there. As usual, Destiny is sitting on the side of theputer desk, staring at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s Destiny I was telling you about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories about him, but¡­¡­he¡¯s bigger than I thought.¡±


    He¡¯s size is from my fingertips to my elbow. I guess it¡¯s normal to be surprised if you¡¯re not used to it.


    ¡°He¡¯s a smart kid, so he understands what people say. Ow, ow, don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re a smart guy, no matter what you look like.¡±


    He didn¡¯t like my expression and pped my hand with his tail. Startled by the ferocity that Destiny showed, Makoto backed away to the wall.


    ¡°Destiny, say hello properly.¡±


    When I urged him after patting his head and putting him in a good mood, Destiny stood up deftly, using his two legs and tail to bnce himself, and bent his upper body to bow.


    ¡°Ho, you¡¯re really clever, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He reaches out his hand fearfully, perhaps relieved of his nervousness by the charming gesture. Destiny grasps his fingers as if wrapping them with both hands.


    ¡°Oh, that looks so cute¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s so easy to be seduced. But when did you learn the technique of winning people¡¯s hearts? Every time, you charge at Seika and scare her, but you tter everyone else.


    ¡°You can y with Destiny as much as you wantter. Let¡¯s get to the point first. Needless to say, I invited you to my house today so that we could discuss the game.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    I offer him a cushion and he sits upright on it. He¡¯s got a little animal vibe about him.


    ¡°There are a few things I haven¡¯t told you yet, Makoto. I¡¯m going to reveal them to you.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    He gulped down his spit and stared at me with a serious look in his eyes. If you¡¯re so stern, I¡¯m going to get nervous too.


    ¡°What did you think when you saw Destiny?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a big, golden, beautiful, good-looking lizard.¡±


    Perhaps not fully satisfied with the praise, Destiny¡¯s tongue thrust in and out of his mouth more intensely than usual.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Um, well, it¡¯s just a coincidence, but doesn¡¯t he look like the silver basilisk Gochuphu in the vige?¡±


    I tilted my head and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to hear.¡±


    I called him here today to prepare myself. I¡¯m going to reveal something to him that I haven¡¯t revealed to anyone for a long time. I¡¯ve been chatting and talking with him almost every day for the past two months, and after getting to know him, I¡¯ve decided that he¡¯s okay.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    A real-life incident caused by this game.


    Destiny¡¯s true identity.


    The game world actually exists, and I have been there.


    The god we are ying is real.


    I finished revealing everything to him. Makoto, who had been listening in silence the whole time, kept his head down and didn¡¯t say a word. Until the middle of the story, he was surprised, his face changed color, and his expression changed seven times, but from the middle of the story, his mind couldn¡¯t keep up with the events that were far beyond his imagination, and he stayed like this.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but everything I just told you is true.¡±


    I opened the top of the stic bottle I bought at the convenience store and poured carbonated water down my thirsty throat after too much talking. The bubbles popping in my throat felt good.


    ¡°So, but that¡¯s what¡­¡­is for.¡±


    The voice he managed to croak out was weak, as if it was about to disappear.


    ¡°Do you ever feel like the characters in the game are human and not NPCs?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes¡­¡­.many times.¡±


    Anyone who has yed this game would agree. There is so much rich motion, and the vigers have different conversations every day. The expressions of joy, anger, sadness, and sorrow are so realistic. I can guarantee that there is not a single yer who does not have doubts about this.


    ¡°I can prove something right here and right now. Destiny, get me this stic bottle.¡±


    I held out the empty stic bottle in front of Destiny. While Makoto was watching with bated breath to see what was going to happen, Destiny took one look at the bottle, and right in front of him, the bottle lost its transparency and turned to stone.


    ¡°Oh, my God¡­¡­¡±


    I threw the stone-turned stic bottle to Makoto, who was so surprised that his mouth was still wide open.


    ¡°Oh, eh, wow¡­¡­it¡¯s really turned to stone.¡±


    He repeatedly held it up to the light to check its texture, but he still couldn¡¯t believe it and tilted his head again and again.


    ¡°Do you ever receive packages from your vige at home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had that before, but¡­¡­recently I¡¯ve started to receive them. To begin with, there was no custom of making offerings to the God of Nature, but after moving to Yoshio-senpai¡¯s vige, the Dark Elves began to imitate it, and so, every once in a while I receive a package.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s no wonder that different religions have different ways of treating their gods. I¡¯ve heard that such rituals did not originally exist for the God of Nature.


    ¡°I thought they were sent by the game makers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought at first, too.¡±


    I was astonished when the vige sent me fruits for the first time. Now I ept it as a matter of course, but it¡¯s not normal, is it? It seems that he is leaning towards believing, but I think he needs a little push.


    ¡°I want you to take a look at this.¡±


    I tilted theputer screen so that I could see it better. What I see on the screen is the usual scenery of the vige. Humans, elves, beastmen, and dark elves are busy but enjoying their lives. It¡¯s the same vige routine that he and I are used to.


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s the usual vige, right?¡±


    I focused on a specific person and zoomed in on the screen. It showed a blonde haired girl cheerfully helping with the housework.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with little Carol?¡±


    Now that two months have passed since the Dark Elves moved into the vige, he, like me, seems to recognize the names and faces of the main members of the vige. I took out my phone and showed him a certain photo.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­Yoshio-senpai and¡­¡­Carol-chan?¡±


    When I showed him the photos of us going to the shrine together and the photos of us in the other world, he seemed to believe me and leaned against the wall, looking weak with empty eyes. Is this what happens to people when they are too surprised?

 Chapter 96: Revealing the truth

    <h4>Chapter 96: Revealing the truth</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    Makoto, who seemed stunned, observed the vigers on the PC until he regained his senses.


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying, are you¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Makoto let out a sigh as if his soul was slipping away and drank all the tea from the stic bottle at once. He recovered enough to continue the conversation.


    ¡°If I were in Makoto¡¯s position, I think it would be normal to be wary of me, thinking that I¡¯m crazy. But it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was a little confused, but when Ipared it to the questions I had when I was ying this game, it made more sense.¡±


    He shook his head several times and seemed to be talking to himself.


    ¡°But why did you tell me something so important?¡±


    ¡°There are several reasons. One is that it would be easier for us to work together if I revealed everything.¡±


    If there were discrepancies in the information, we might end up holding each other back when the time came. Besides, I sometimes speak as Yoshio, who has been to that vige, in the oracle, so there was a possibility that Makoto would be confused when he saw the oracle.


    ¡°Secondly, I didn¡¯t want to lie to you.¡±


    We are friends who will develop the vige together. There is no harm in eliminating even the smallest distrust.


    ¡°Third, I had a favor to ask of¡­¡­.In order to do that, you had to know the details.¡±


    ¡°A favor? Please say anything! I¡¯ll do anything for you, Yoshio!¡±


    Makoto ising at me with a sniffle. Not as much as the vigers, but isn¡¯t he lifting me up too much, sanctifying me too? I¡¯m not as respectable as he thinks I am, so I¡¯m ufortable when he gives me a sincere look.


    I think it¡¯s inevitable that if someone reaches out to you and lifts you up when you¡¯ve been down, their reputation will skyrocket. This is especially true for a pure young man like him. However, I feel a little uneasy because I feel that this is more like dependence than respect.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice that you trust me, but I¡¯m not that great of a person.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like it if you¡¯d be a little easier on me, if you¡¯d treat me like a friend, even though I¡¯m a little older.¡±


    ¡°A friend? I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    So it¡¯s not something to get too worked up about. It seems like nothing I say will make a difference, but I¡¯m sure that will change once he gets used to it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve gotten off track. I¡¯d like to know if you¡¯ve seen or heard anything around you or on the Inte that makes you feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As I mentioned earlier, it seems that yers on the evil side are misusing the power of miracles. The people on the Lord God¡¯s side are worried about it. I¡¯ve been asked to let them know if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Makoto believes that miracles are not to be misused, but being able to control supernatural powers is attractive to everyone. Even if you are on the side of the Lord God, you may still be tempted.


    As a matter of fact, the God of Fate has asked me to be careful. He said, ¡°Not only to the evil gods, but also to the yers on the main god side.¡±


    After that, by the time we had finished chatting and deciding on the future direction of the vige, it was starting to get dark outside the window. I thought about asking him to stay for dinner, but he had some business to attend to, so I decided to walk him to the bus stop in front of the convenience store. My mother hadn¡¯te home yet, so I couldn¡¯t introduce him to any of my family members after all.


    Oh, I guess I was able to introduce him to Destiny. If I had a driver¡¯s license, I could have driven him home, but unfortunately my car is a bicycle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, see you tomorrow.¡±


    I watched the bus drive away and was just about to leave when I felt a shiver run down my spine. Sensing danger, I followed my instinct and turned around to find my¡­¡­sister at the bus stop. Sometimes I go straight home from work ande back at this time, which is fine, but¡­¡­why is my sister ring at me so indifferently?


    ¡°Oh, hey, you¡¯re early.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going straight home today. Anyway, who¡¯s that girl?¡±


    It was only natural that she had seen Makoto, since she had gotten off the same bus.


    ¡°I recently met a friend¡­¡­through a game, so I guess we¡¯re still acquaintances for now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. She¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    It was a harsh remark with no attempt to hide her displeasure.


    ¡°Cute or not, don¡¯t tell him, okay? Because he seems to care.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to say, ¡°She¡¯s pretty¡±?¡±


    ¡­¡­Something tells me that our conversation has not been going anywhere since a while ago.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not confused?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my junior at work.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s your junior at work. It would be nice to be missed by a girl like that, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    I feel like I tried to clear up a misunderstanding and it got worse.


    ¡°I just invited him over to talk about games.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You were in your room with her just now?¡±


    My sisteres up to me with her eyes peeled. What¡¯s so surprising about that?


    ¡° Mom was home, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°No, she was out.¡±


    ¡°How old is she¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Uh, seventeen, I think.¡±


    It had been a year since he dropped out of high school, so I was probably right. When I told her this, she staggered back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­criminal.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? You¡¯ve been making some serious mistakes, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to meddle in my brother¡¯s love life, but it¡¯s my sister¡¯s mercy to report you if you mess with a minor. And how are you going to excuse yourself to Seika-san?¡±


    Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. If I tell Makoto about this, he¡¯s going to sulk and say, ¡°I¡¯ve been mistaken for a girl again.¡± I can¡¯t help but chuckle at the thought of that scene.


    ¡°Big brother, this is noughing matter. It¡¯s a crime to touch a minor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things out loud. What if someone hears you?¡±


    It was a good thing that no one happened to be around within earshot, but if the neighbors heard this, gossip would spread in no time. The speed at which information travels in the countryside is unbelievable, so it¡¯s a real problem.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you¡¯re doing something you don¡¯t want anyone to hear.¡±


    She¡¯s in her twenties, but the way she puffs out her cheeks and gets angry is just like the old days. I don¡¯t think she ever made this childish gesture at work, did she?


    ¡°No, so you¡¯re fundamentally wrong. My friend is called Makoto, and he¡¯s a man.¡±


    ¡°Man¡­¡­that¡¯s a lie. None of my friends are that cute.¡±


    ¡°Your friends are going to be mad at you.¡±


    I guess he looked like a girl because she wasn¡¯t looking close enough¡­¡­.No, it¡¯s hard to judge unless you look very closely and carefully.


    ¡°Which is it?¡±


    She even asked me about it.


    ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s really a guy, my junior at work, and my gaming buddy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    It was originally my sister¡¯s mistake, so I had no reason to thank her, but I didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble, so I said so.


    ¡°But it¡¯s been a long time since you brought home a friend.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Except for Seika, it¡¯s been years.¡±


    Makoto said he hadn¡¯t been to someone else¡¯s house in a long time, but I hadn¡¯t been to Seika¡¯s house before in over a decade.


    ¡°I¡¯ll probably call him home again, so be nice to him when I do. He¡¯s a genuinely nice kid, you know.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I get it. I¡¯m closer in age to him than you are. I¡¯ve always wanted a younger guy like him. My colleagues at work are all cocky.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I get it. I¡¯m closer in age to him than you are. I¡¯ve always wanted a younger guy like him. My colleagues at work are all cocky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say ¡°young boy¡± in front of him.¡±


    It would be apliment if he epted it and used it as his selling point, but it was a no-no for him who yearned for masculinity. From there, we chatted about the current state of thepany and how Makoto was working, and in no time at all, we arrived in front of the house.


    My sister opened the door first and went in, and I was about to enter when I heard a ringtone from my pocket. I looked at my phone and saw that I had received a call from Seika, so I checked.


    ¡°Who was that girl that came out of the house earlier?¡±


    I felt a piercing gaze on my back and turned around to see Seika peeking through the slightly open gate of a neighboring house.


    ¡­¡­Was today a free day?


    Now, let¡¯s give the exnation one more try!


    Suffering from hallucinations that made me feel as if I were reying a conversation with my sister, I finished the exnation and arrived at my room.


    I was really tired. I was about to go downstairs to get ready for dinner when I heard a song on my phone again. I wondered if the bright pop song was the ringtone I had set for her. When I checked the screen, I saw the name of that person on the screen.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hi, how are you?¡±


    The voice is so cheerful and loud that I can¡¯t help but pull away the phone from my ears.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m doing fine, God of Fate.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to call me God. Just call me Michi-chan.¡±


    ¡°That makes you sound like a vehicle driver. Besides, that term seems to be out of fashion now, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    The human world changes so quickly. But I wonder if she¡¯ll get upset if I call her that. I didn¡¯t really care about that. Is there anything that has changed?


    Talking the God of Fate can easily derail a conversation, but this time I went straight to the point.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such information on the Inte at the moment.¡±


    ¡°I see. Yoshio, since your information has been leaked to the evil side, there¡¯s a good chance you¡¯ll be targeted again, so be careful, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    I¡¯m well aware that I have to take care of myself because I¡¯ve actually experienced it many times, but I¡¯m more worried about Seika than me. The incident at the shrine and thest time involving the young president. I¡¯ve gotten her involved twice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been proposing stricter restrictions on miracles, but there are many who are against it. There are many yers who pay for miracles because of the reward. Money is important in this world, right?¡±


    The gods of the other world were tainted by the mundane world. In Japan, the power of the gods has weakened, and they are bing more like people, so it seems that they havee to the conclusion that they can¡¯t live with a clean te, so I guess it¡¯s a normal reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Evil God side, but the Lord God side as well.¡±


    The gods who followed the Evil God and the Lord God were called Followers, and they drifted down from the other world to Hokkaido, Japan, due to the war between them.


    Although they lost most of their divine powers, they were able to exercise their miraculous powers by using the Bible, their alter ego, which they left behind in the other world. In order to survive in Japan, the followers set up a gamepany and decided to use games to gather the power of faith, which they have done to this day.


    The details of the situation are moreplicated, but I guess that¡¯s not relevant right now.


    ¡°As I was telling you before, I¡¯ve made the situation clear to the Nature God yer.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. The God of Nature has a lot of problems¡­¡­but the yer seems like a good kid. The God of Nature is a bit flippant, though.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­By the way, what kind of god is the God of Nature like?¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s a free-spirited, dark-skinned gal. Do you want me to send you a picture?¡±


    Oh, uh, that makes sense, considering that the Dark Elves believe in her. I¡¯m curious to see what she looks like and what her personality is like, but I also feel like I shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Next time you get the chance, please do.¡±


    ¡°She is in debt to me for saving her yer, so she¡¯d be happy to at least take a picture.¡±


    It¡¯s like a God with a groove. She seems to be the opposite of¡­¡­Makoto.


    ¡°You should try to find out more about what I told you. I¡¯m going to hang up now. I¡¯ll send you the money for your part-time job.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    I hung up the call and let out a sigh of relief. It¡¯s quiteforting to know that she talks to me like a friend, but she¡¯s still a God. I feel nervous no matter how many times I talk to her.


    She asked me if I would like to work for herpany, but I turned her down. I¡¯m doing a part-time job to keep in touch with the problems of the game and the movements of the yers in real life.


    I¡¯m not doing anything special, and I can¡¯t shake the feeling of guilt that it¡¯s okay to get paid for something like this. But since I want to save money now, I¡¯ve decided to gratefully ept God¡¯s offer.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see what the vige looks like.¡±


    I finished what I had to do, so I settled down in front of myputer desk as usual.

 Chapter 97: A village that grows and me that is grown

    <h4>Chapter 97: A vige that grows and me that is grown</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    The PC screen shows the usual scenery of the vige. Let¡¯s look for the five old-timers first. Maybe Chem will be there.


    I use the mouse to move my viewpoint to the recentlypleted church. The church that my mouse arrow was pointing to was the most magnificent looking building in the vige.


    A wooden structure on a stone foundation with severalrge, long windows, and the double doors were carved with figures of animals and nts. It was the joint work of Ran, Kang and the elves. The church also serves as a shelter for the vige, so it is very durable.


    Looking at the interior of the church, a wooden statue of the God of Fate is enshrined at the back of the room lined with wooden couches.


    ¡°It¡¯s looking great.¡±


    The first statue was hand-carved by Gams, and was barely human-like in appearance. But this statue has a form that is worthy of being a work of art. I admire Kang and Ran craftsmanship.


    ¡°Thank you for allowing me to live in peace and health today.¡±


    The person kneeling and praying in front of the statue is Chem. Many vigers gather here to pray at a certain time in the morning, but after noon, people rarely visit. Chem spends most of her time here when she is not working in the vige. Therefore, the room is well cleaned, not a speck of dust in sight.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work so hard, though.¡±


    When she finished praying, she started to polish the floor with a rag as usual. I could have continued to watch the cleaning scene, but I was curious about the other vigers, so I shifted my perspective from the church.


    As I proceeded westward along the main street of the vige, I saw the remains of a cave that had been blown up by bombs. The scattered rocks of all sizes had been neatly removed, and a number of houses had been built on the site.


    This is where the old members live. They used to sleep in wagons, moved to caves, lived in tents, and finally came to live in these wooden houses.


    As expected, Lodis was at his desk doing some paperwork when I looked inside the red-roofed house. He seemed to be checking the list of what the vigers needed. The peddler, Doldold, ising this weekend.


    Next to him, Carol was asleep in her bed, probably tired from ying. I was proud of her for being able to sleep so soundly in such a vulnerable environment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too carried away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Thank you, La.¡±


    He receives a ss of fruit juice from his wife and drinks it down with narrowed eyes. La looks at her husband and smiles. The couple is as close as ever. To be honest, I¡¯m jealous.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a break after I finish this. The poption of the vige has grown to over a hundred people. The more people we have, the happier I am, but on the other hand, there¡¯s also a lot of problems thate up.¡±


    ¡°The new residents had a hard time with the elves and dark elves.¡±


    The topic they talked about was the events ofst week. There was a newlywed couple who hade to the vige, and they said, ¡®We¡¯ve never heard of subhumans or beastmen living here! Get rid of them!¡±


    I had to use the oracle and tell them, ¡°All the people living in the vige were under my protection. If you can¡¯t ept that, you¡¯re not needed in this vige.¡±


    The couple, who seemed to be ex-hunters, resisted, so I manipted the statue of the god with the ¡°Summon Golem¡± and threw them out of the vige, showing them the power of God. As expected, they didn¡¯t have the guts to stand up to the gods, so they left quietly.


    It¡¯s nice to have more people and more energy, but as amunity gets bigger, there are bound to be conflicts. Even I, with my limited social experience, understood this.


    I used to be a member of a small guild in an online game that copsed when the number of members increased. It¡¯s like this even if it¡¯s just for fun. If your real life is at stake, it¡¯s probably not even close.


    ¡°The Hunter¡¯s Guild branch¡­I¡¯m grateful for that too.¡±


    About three days ago, two employees from the Hunter¡¯s Guild arrived. We epted their request to set up a branch of the guild here in the vige, and improved a log cabin that had been used for housing.


    The Forbidden Forest, where we live, is rich in monsters and medicinal herbs, and the Hunter¡¯s Guild had been eyeing it for some time. However, the elves and dark elves would not allow anyone else to enter, so they were unable to do anything about it, but then they heard that there was a vige inhabited by humans and came to negotiate.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to believe I¡¯ve made the right choice, but¡­¡±


    One of the advantages of attracting a guild branch is that they can purchase the materials of the monsters we kill at a premium. Mr. Doldold also buys the materials, but it seems that the processing of monster materials is very special, and the Hunter¡¯s Guild has a monopoly on that skill.


    Therefore, Mr. Doldold was doing a kind of middleman work, selling the materials he bought from us to the guild but that didn¡¯t generate much profit for him.


    ¡°Someday, I¡¯ll have to thank you properly, Mr. Doldold.¡±


    The other thing is that having a guild, even if it is a branch, means that a certain number of hunters wille to the vige, which increases the defense against monsters. Besides, if you make a request, they will hunt monsters around you, which is very helpful.


    In addition, the vige¡¯s economy will be boosted as the hunters will be able to do business with themunity. It seems like a good thing¡­¡­but of course there are problems.


    It would be fine if all the hunters had a sense of propriety like Gams, but there are a certain number of rough people who may be influenced by the business of risking their lives.


    It is God¡¯s job to make those people calm down. Using oracles, miracles, and golems, I tried to convey the impression that this was a vige blessed by the gods. Thanks to this, the number of hunters whoe to the vige and act uwfully has been drastically reduced, and so far we seem to be doing well.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a little excessive¡­¡­.¡±


    I fear that if the rumor of a vige where the God of Fate has descended bes too widespread, it will cause more problems. Personally, I think it would be best if the poption settled at this level and the living environment of the vige was improved. As if snickering at my wish, I heard a strong bang on the door of Lodis¡¯ house.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lodis. Could you pleasee to the gate?¡±


    ¡°Is this Gams?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    When he got up and opened the door, he saw Gams, breathing slightly unevenly, wiping the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand.


    ¡°Actually, we have a new resident.¡±


    ¡°Another prospective resident? We¡¯re not looking for anyone at the moment.¡±


    The vige¡¯s development has not kept pace with the increase in poption, so we have temporarily stopped recruiting vigers, but even so, people in need stille to the vige.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just an applicant, it¡¯s a group of¡­..priests.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they are worshippers of the God of Fate?¡±


    Cold sweat drips down my face when I hear those words. Is this the result of too much insistence on the existence of God? If I thought about it calmly, I could have predicted this development. When people find out that there is a vige where the god they believed in hase down, it is only natural for believers toe.


    ¡°I guess I was careless. But I had to use the name of God to stop themotion, and I can¡¯t say I was wrong, can I?¡±


    I can reflect on my past mistakes as much as I wantter. Right now, I need to check the current situation and deal with it. Gams was heading for the gate with Lodis, but I shifted my focus to the gate area ahead of him.


    ¡°That¡¯s the group that believes in the God of Fate.¡±


    A group of about twenty people are lined up outside the gate. So far, they didn¡¯t cause any problems. All of them are dressed in white priestly uniforms, with the symbol of the God of Fate sewn on their chests.


    The symbol is the same as the one on Chem¡¯s priest¡¯s uniform, so I¡¯m pretty sure they are followers of the God of Fate. The ratio of men to women was about the same. All of them had calm expressions on their faces, and at first nce, they looked like a harmless group of people.


    ¡°¡­¡­.I don¡¯t have a very good impression of religion¡±


    As a recluse for many years, I havee across several religious recruiters who have been visiting my house. Basically, I refused them with the three patterns of ¡°I¡¯m busy now,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± and ¡°We are Buddhists,¡± but once, when I was mentally weak, I had a breakdown and listened to them.


    At that time, I think it was a group of three people, including two olddies and a young woman. When I told them that I was a recluse, they said things like, ¡°That¡¯s because you were unlucky,¡± ¡°You will have good luck if you hang on to God,¡± and ¡°Share your suffering with us.¡±


    I don¡¯t mean to say that all religions are bad. I learned from ¡°Vige of Destiny¡± that it can be a source of emotional support and hope for a person¡¯s life. However, the impression I had back then was so strong that when I hear the word ¡°religious organization,¡± I take a step back. It might be discriminatory to say that otherworldly gods are OK, but real religions are not.


    While I was bothered by remembering the past, Lodis arrived at the gate.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Lodis, and I am the chief of this vige. What can I do for you?¡±


    As many vigers looked on, Lodis stepped forward in an imposing manner. From the group of white-d men, a mature man with a beard connected to his hairline stepped forward and gave a light bow.


    ¡°I¡¯m Niles, and I¡¯m the head priest in the capital city of Wildey.¡±


    He is bigger than Gams but his gentle smile is strangely powerful. I can feel the intimidation even through the screen.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Chief Priest? Thank you foring all the way from the capital.¡±


    ¡°No, no. It is my duty as a believer to go to this blessednd of God. It was no hardship at all.¡±


    The capital city. I¡¯ve heard the vigers talk about it a few times, but I wonder what kind of ce it is. I¡¯m interested in the capital, but my first priority is to find out what these people are up to.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that the God of Fate has descended upon this vige, is this true?¡±


    He is just speaking gently and calmly, but I can feel the strong will in his words. Lodis seemed to be feeling the pressure as if he was being threatened, so he squeezed his hand and did not look away from the other person.


    ¡°Yes, without a doubt. There are oracles from the God of Destiny. I¡¯ve witnessed miracles many times.¡±


    Lodis swallowed his spit with a gulp and then spoke clearly with an imposing attitude. After hearing this, Priest Niles nodded broadly and ced herrge, thick hands on both of Lodis¡¯ shoulders.


    ¡°Wonderful! How wonderful! There was no hint of deceit in your eyes. This is truly a vige blessed by the God of Fate!¡±


    The chief priest is exaggeratedly moved, raggedly sheddingrge tears. And behind him, the other believers are kneeling on the ground and praying with joyful expressions. It may be a touching sight for some people, but I can only think of it as scary.


    I think Chem was in a simr situation when she first received the oracle, but it was because she had actual experience of being saved by the oracle and miracles that I was able to ept her words of gratitude honestly. However, these people showed so much emotion and joy just from the exnation. And if their faces are more suitable to be described as¡­¡­madness rather than joy.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I was so happy that I got distracted. By the way, do you have a priest in this vige?¡±


    Chief Priest Niles wiped his tear-stained face with a handkerchief, and his smile quickly transformed into a gentle one. You¡¯re a person with a lot of ups and downs. I¡¯m d I wasn¡¯t there, he¡¯s not my type.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Niles. Thank you for your help at the baptism. I am in charge of the church in this vige. I¡¯m Chem, if you remember.¡±


    Chem, who had stepped up next to Lodis, sped her hands together and hung her head deeply. The way she spoke, it seemed that Chem was acquainted with Priestess Niles.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Of course I remember you. Thank you for all the hard work you¡¯ve done on your own. The fact that you have received God¡¯s blessing is a good thing for the Order. Your achievements are immeasurable. I would like to say thank you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a waste of words.¡±


    A hand was gently ced on her shoulder, and Chem¡¯s cheeks turned red with emotion. It seems that this chief priest named Niles is the real deal.


    I wonder if this is the beginning of a conversation about getting donations from the Order or sending people from the Order to this vige.


    ¡°Blessed by the gods, you will spend a few years in the capital to gain virtue and learn what it means to be a future chief priest. Rest assured, in the meantime, we will take over this vige. Let¡¯s build a magnificent temple and develop this ce as the vige¡­¡­where the God of Fate descended, no, the holynd!¡±


    The chief priest waved his hands in the air and gave an impassioned speech, while the believers just nodded in a prayer pose behind him. Chem is surprised by the unexpected words and can¡¯t say anything back.


    ¡­¡­Ha!I was just as stunned as she was.


    ¡°This means that a religious group will take over the vige, right?¡±


    The days when everything was calm and smooth didn¡¯tst long.

 Chapter 98: Religion, God, and Me

    <h4>Chapter 98: Religion, God, and Me</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    Chem is confused by the sudden offer and is unable to reply. Chief Priest Niles ignores her and continues to talk. The other believers just look at her enraptured, and no one tries to stop them.


    ¡°Sometimes you have to ept your destiny, sometimes you have to resist it. Sometimes you ept fate, sometimes you resist fate¡­You have followed the teachings of fate and have done well. I¡¯m sure God is pleased with your work.¡±


    It¡¯s okay to be emotional and talk passionately, but he¡¯s been talking so fast that I wonder if he¡¯s even catching his breath. Chem wanted to say something, but there was no room for her to interrupt.


    I knew some of the doctrines of Fate, as Chem had mentioned them several times. As the chief priest had said earlier, ¡°Sometimes you have to ept your destiny, sometimes you have to resist your destiny¡± are the main words of this doctrine, and there are several other teachings as well.


    There are no strict precepts, and the content of the teachings is simr to the religions of our world. So, I didn¡¯t think it was that dangerous.


    ¡°This is going to get nasty if I let it go on like this, this.¡±


    I once asked the real God of Fate about the teachings of Fate.


    ¡°Did youe up with these doctrines?¡±


    The answer was simple.


    ¡°God doesn¡¯t bother to interfere with such things. It seems like the higher-ups of the church made it up as they went along.¡±


    So it seems that there is no problem for God if I go against the doctrine they say.


    ¡°How is it that the God-yer is troubled by his own followers¡­¡­¡±


    I know thatining won¡¯t help, but I still can¡¯t help myself. On the other side of the screen, the one-sided conversation was still going on. Chem is too overwhelmed to say anything.


    To summarize, Chem and the people of this vige worked hard and they were impressed. Chem will move to the capital and give away the rights of this vige to the other priests.


    He is talking about¡­¡­in a calm and roundabout way. He is not forcing us to do anything, but he is preventing us from escaping so that we have no room to argue. I guess it¡¯s the art of storytelling and experience. If I were there, I¡¯m confident that I would be overpowered. But now that I¡¯m looking through the screen, I can think calmly.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time.¡±


    The way to reverse the current situation is simple and straightforward. All I have to do is deliver God¡¯s words directly to the devout believers. The question is, can Ie up with an oracle that will convince them?


    I don¡¯t have time to worry about it. It¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m not the only one who has a problem with this¡­¡­.If I sit on my hands any longer, Gams is going to be in trouble.


    He¡¯s been keeping his mouth shut behind Chem for a while now, but I can tell he¡¯s very irritated. It doesn¡¯t show in his expression or attitude, but I¡¯ve been watching him for more than half a year now. I know that much. If I leave it like this, he¡¯s going toe between Chem and the chief priest.


    ¡°The problem is that I have to be careful to not discourage the followers.¡±


    The gods that have descended to Hokkaido are powered by faith. Therefore, the more believers they have, the more power they will regain. As a person who ys the role of the God of Fate, it is forbidden to make any degrading remarks. I have to think of a way to say something that will get people to leave this ce while respecting the believers.


    ¡­¡­I¡¯m still not very good at oracle writing, but I can¡¯t say that.


    I don¡¯t have a lot of time, so I¡¯m going to think of some sentences and then correct them.


    ¡°Finished, I guess. I know you¡¯re a believer, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll take anything as a positive, but it¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    It¡¯s God¡¯s word, so it should be okay if it¡¯s a little rough. ¡°I don¡¯t think there are any believers who would say, ¡°God, isn¡¯t that a strange word?¡±


    I was still worried, but I pressed the ¡°Enter¡± key.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Bible, the Order will take good care of it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Niles, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to have to listen to me¡­¡­!¡±


    Chem forced herself into the never-ending muddle of words, but when she saw the light flooding from the Bible in her hands, she hurriedly opened its pages. The chief priest, Niles, also saw the light from the Bible and opened his eyes wide and held his tongue.


    ¡°An oracle from the God of Fate hase down. It is written that this text should be read by Master Niles.¡±


    ¡°The gods have spoken to me!¡±


    A teary-eyed, emotional face stretched out over the open Bible. I hope the tears don¡¯t make the Bible soggy.


    [Listen carefully, my pious children. This Bible has been entrusted to the five people who founded the vige. I will not allow anyone else to have it. This vige is blessed by me and protected by my oracle, the saint Chem.]


    Reacting to the word ¡°saint,¡± Priestess Niles¡¯ gaze left the Bible for a moment and turned to¡­¡­Chem. His face was ashen and he looked as if he was enduring something.


    [Therefore, I do not want anyone else to possess the Bible. Remember that the oracle is absolute in this vige, and that the saint who speaks for me is more precious than anyone else. Children of my teachings, your loyalty has been well received. I¡¯m d you feel that way but I do not wish to interfere too much in this vige, for it may distort the fate they have been given. Do not forget that, my wise children.]


    Chief Priest Niles, who had finished reading the Bible, copsed to his knees. He put his forehead to the earth and began to cry.


    ¡°What a stupid mistake I made! I am ashamed that I disobeyed God¡¯s will and acted as if I were speaking for Him¡­¡­¡­¡­.How, how foolish! Oh, my God!¡±


    The other believers are trying their best to stop the Chief Priest Niles, who is banging his head on the ground over and over again and reflecting furiously.


    ¡°Well, what can I say? That was awesome.¡±


    That¡¯s the only way I can describe it. If I leave it like this, he¡¯s going to make a crater in the ground. I¡¯ll give it one more push.


    ¡°I¡­I¡­! Please don¡¯t stop me! This fool must be punished¡­¡­.¡±


    The chief priest grabbed the arm of the person who had stopped him with his hand on his forehead, and looked up and pleaded with him. But then he looked directly at the reflection in his eyes and made a dumbfounded face. The one who was down on one knee and holding out his hand was a statue of God.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a big deal out of it.¡±


    Furthermore, by a miracle, the weather is manipted so that only the location of the statue of the God and the Chief Priest Niles are illuminated by the ¡°clear sky¡±. This is a sceneparable to a religious painting disyed in a museum.


    I¡¯ve done this kind of scene several times, and I¡¯m proud to say that I¡¯m getting pretty good at directing. Recently, I even paused a scene from a movie and took a picture of it with my phone to study it. The effect seems to have been immediate, and not only the believers but even the vigers are kneeling in prayer.


    The chief priest, Niles, was so disturbed by the waterfall of tears that he could not judge their expressions. But well, I guess I¡¯ve got it under control now.


    ¡°Please go back to the capital and tell everyone that there is no need to interfere in this vige. As I said before, I will repent for what I have done and start over in this vige as a monk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to say.¡±


    The chief priest¡­¡­the former chief priest and his followers are hugging each other and shedding tears. I¡¯m not sure how many liters of tears these people are going to squeeze out today alone.


    This is a serious matter; he¡¯s going to give up his position as chief priest and devote the rest of his life to the vige.


    ¡°Are you sure about this, Master Niles?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you don¡¯t have to address me as sir, you can call me Niles.¡±


    Chem is scowling at Niles, who gives her a carefree smile. I guess this bearded cleric isn¡¯t a bad person just because he¡¯s pure. It looks like we¡¯re going to have one more cleric in the vige. Also, since a while ago, I¡¯ve been hearing a lot of ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡± I¡¯ll reply, ¡°Calm down.¡±

 Chapter 99: I’m not good with ghost stories

    <h4>Chapter 99: I¡¯m not good with ghost stories</h4>


    Tranted by X-tremeEdited by X-treme


    A few days have passed since Niles joined the vige. So far, he hasn¡¯t shown any suspicious behavior; on the contrary, he has been doing everything from chores to hunting monsters, eptingints and consultations from the residents, and before I knew it, he had be a part of the vige.


    He¡¯s never been outspoken, and he¡¯s always kept a low profile. In the past few days, his poprity with me has been on the rise. He used to be a hunter before he became a chief priest, and I could expect a lot from him as a warrior.


    He had a mighty mace in his hand, and a powerful attack that sted away with monstrous strength. He also has a huge shield to protect himself and his allies. He could also handle a higher level of healing magic than Chem, which was a good thing as it reduced her burden.


    ¡°I owe you an apology for suspecting that your exaggerated reaction was theatrical.¡±


    He seems to have truly repented, and the way he runs around busy every day is somehow enjoyable. Smooth sailing and peaceful days. I hope that nothing will happen to him until the next [Temptation of the Evil God]. While I was absentmindedly looking at my PC screen on a Sunday afternoon, thinking about this, I had a visitor.


    ¡°Yoshio, how¡¯s that new boy doing?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure how I feel about this. Destiny¡¯s figure was stuck to the ss panel, staring at us.


    ¨CHe¡¯s scared.


    An adult man and woman who understand each other¡¯s feelings are in a private room. This would normally be a good scene, but with Destiny never taking his eyes off of us, and my sister, Sayuki, staying with us with drinks and snacks, nothing can happen.


    ¡°I want to know that too. He¡¯s a very cute boy, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    My sister took a bite out of Seika¡¯s question. Their impression of Makoto has improved a lot since then. The two of them were insistent on whether he was really a man before, so I asked his permission to take a picture of him in light clothing during a break from work and showed it to them. Incidentally, when I told Makoto why I was doing this, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear of such a misunderstanding.¡±


    It made me feel ufortable.


    ¡°I have hime in twice or thrice a week to work. My senior colleague, Ms. Misaki, sometimes has to take time off for her children¡¯s events, so he¡¯s been a great help.


    Ms. Misaki is quite fond of Makoto, though sheined about the reduced opportunities to work together. Both the president and Mr. Yamamoto are good-natured people, so Makoto seems to be gradually getting used to them. Also, I was once invited by Makoto to visit his home, and his father thanked me for the visit and bought me grilled meat.


    He seemed to have exaggerated his praise of me, and I was horrified when his father bowed to me and said, ¡°Please keep up the good work.¡±


    Although I felt that it was an excessive evaluation that was not appropriate for a guy like me, I would like to praise¡­¡­myself for having the courage to reach out to him, who was in a simr situation to me in the past.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I saw something on the inte recently, do you know the story of the old vige called Iryu-Mujin-Vige?¡±


    ¡°Iryu-Mujin-Vige? What¡¯s with the long vige name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the one that¡¯s being talked about on videos now, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it, but Sayuki seemed to know and leaned forward on the ss table.


    ¡°Is it a hot topic?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y games all the time, brother. Why don¡¯t you watch some videos once in a while?¡±


    It¡¯s true that the ¡°Vige of Destiny¡± is always running on the PC, and the other PC is only used to chat with Makoto or do research.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll have to be proactive too.¡±


    There are requests from the God of Fate. The inte is full of gossip, so it¡¯s no surprise that some of it is yer-rted.


    ¡°So, about ten years ago, there was a thread that was popr on the ult board¡­¡­and it was called ¡®I¡¯ve arrived at a dangerous vige.¡¯¡¡It¡¯s being rekindled on video posting sites.¡±


    Her tone is usually calm, but today it¡¯s feverish. ult¡­¡­Personally, I¡¯m not a fan of horror stories, but Seika liked that kind of stuff. She liked urban legends and horror movies, and I can¡¯t tell how many times she invited me to a courage test or a horror movie. I went along with her because I had a sense of pride as a man, but honestly speaking, I wanted her to give me a break.


    ¡°So, so¡­The abandoned vige mentioned in that thread is called ¡°Iryu-Mujin-Vige¡±. The location of the vige was recently discovered, or something like that, and a not-so-popr streamer posted a video of him going there. Oh, it¡¯s easier to understand if you look at the old thread first.¡±


    I used my PC to search for the ult board¡¯s summary site that Seika told me about. It¡¯s true that there is one called ¡°I¡¯ve arrived at a dangerous vige ¡°. Let¡¯s click on it.


    0: There¡¯s a tunnel that¡¯s closed to traffic.


    A picture of a mossy tunnel, barely wide enough for one car to pass through, was posted on the wall. The entrance was blocked by a ragged board, but most of it was rotting away, so there was enough space for a person to enter.


    ¡÷: Lies!


    X: Oh, where did you get that picture? It looks so real!


    0: I¡¯m serious. Here, let¡¯s do this.


    The second picture was apanied by a newspaper with the date of the day printed on it.


    ¡÷: You¡¯re going all the way to the crime scene? What kind of horror spot is this?


    0: We¡¯re going into the tunnel now.


    X: Iryu-Mujin-Vige. That¡¯s a long and strange name. Sounds interesting, go, go!


    ¡ó: I did a little research. I¡¯ve been doing some research. It says that the vige was destroyed by fire in the early Showa era.


    No more posts from 0 for a while.


    0: I managed to get through the tunnel, it was really long. But more importantly, look at this!


    A new photo was posted, showing the ruins of a za where not a single nt or tree had grown, and an abandoned vige that had been burned to the ground.


    ¡÷: Fishing is tough today.


    X: If you went this far you might as well go all the way.


    ¡ó: Hey, I was wondering if¡­¡­¡­¡­this is for real?


    0: It¡¯s up to you guys to believe it or not, but honestly I¡¯m a little freaked out. I didn¡¯t think it was possible¡­¡­.


    ¡÷: I¡¯m not scared. Let¡¯s explore some more!


    X: Is there a body?


    ¡ó: There¡¯s no way. The incident took ce in the early Showa era, right?


    0: Whoa. Seriously?


    ¡÷:You¡¯ re wasting your time!


    X: Let¡¯s get going.


    ¡ó: Hey, man. If it¡¯s really bad, go home.


    Ten minutester, a photo was uploaded. There was what looked like a ckened humanoid corpse lying on the ground. The head, body, arms, and legs had been cut off.


    ¡÷: You¡¯re too borate.


    X: You just burned a¡­¡­¡­¡­mannequin, didn¡¯t you?


    ¡ó: I¡¯m not sure if this is a scene from a horror movie or not.


    There were no posts from 0, only photos being uploaded one after another. A burnt vige. Countless things that looked like burnt bodies.


    X: This is definitely a fake. The first thing that¡¯s strange is that there are still dead bodies. It¡¯s also strange that there are no weeds growing on the ground. If it¡¯s been decades, there should be weeds growing on the ground.


    ¡ó: I don¡¯t know.


    ¡÷: I don¡¯t know what to say. You should write something 0.


    ¡ó: If you want me to believe you¡¯re real, you¡¯d better write something.


    0: This ce is Tusketekurushii.


    0: What the hell? I didn¡¯t type that!


    ¡÷: Damn, that gave me the creeps for a second.


    X: Actually, me too. I¡¯m creeped out.


    ¡ó: I¡¯m a little freaked out by this.


    0: No, it¡¯s not! Seriously, I didn¡¯t write this, it¡¯s changing all by itself!


    ¡÷: That¡¯s enough!


    X: We¡¯ve lost, so it¡¯s important to draw the line.


    ¡ó:We¡¯ve lost.


    0: What the hell is that? I¡¯ll take a picture now.


    In the photo that was uploaded, it was a scene of a burnt and mutted corpse floating in the air anding towards the 0. The second photo was just ¡°Omaera Monigasanai¡± written in red blood letters.


    ¡÷: Okay, this is a movie promotion! It¡¯s a promotion using a message board! It¡¯s not that bad.


    X: I don¡¯t like it.


    ¡ó:I¡¯m just kidding.


    After this, there were no more posts from anyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s a well-written story. It gave me chills for a minute.¡±


    ¡°When I first saw it, it waste at night and I regretted it. I was afraid to go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    Why does Seika seem so happy to see us siblings a little freaked out? When I saw this site, I just remembered that I¡¯ve seen this topic a few times on the. I didn¡¯t know the details or the title, and I¡¯ve been avoiding those kinds of stories, so I¡¯vepletely forgotten about it.


    ¡°I think it was about a week ago that I found the location of the vige, and I¡¯ve been posting videos of the process of getting there.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what to make of this. In the video, an unremarkable looking young man is frightening himself at the entrance of the tunnel, chewing repeatedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re sounding like a bottom-feeder.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being nice by not saying that.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what to say. I thought about it for a while, but I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡­


    ¡°It looks just like the cave I saw on the website.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does. It¡¯s a little different in some ways, but it looks like it¡¯s just been weathered by the passage of time, which makes it more realistic.¡±


    The surrounding weeds have grown a little longer and the moss seems to be increasing. The young man walked into the tunnel, talking idly. From there on, he hummed a bad song, but after about four songs, he must have run out of repertoire, because from there on, there were enough images of him walking in silence.


    For some reason, we couldn¡¯t take our eyes off the video and concentrated on it, even though it was the same old video. After a long, long tunnel, what we saw was an abandoned vige that had been burned to the ground.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    The camera and the young man¡¯s scream fell to the ground. Then, the disturbing images were cut off.


    ¡°Are you really scared, big brother?¡±


    ¡°Yoshio, you¡¯re not very good at this.¡±


    I¡¯m doing my best to put up a false front as a brother, but can you please stop seeing through it so easily? I think the video is very well done for a fake. That dull young man is quite an actor if his scream at the end is an act.


    ¡°The Inte seems to be divided between the real thing and a promotional video for a movie.


    ¡°Oh, I see. If you think of it as a promotional video, it makes sense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big sess, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I¡¯m a little embarrassed that I thought for a second that it might be real. Oh well, it all makes sense when ites to movie promotions.


    ¡°But, even after all this buzz, there¡¯s no information about the movie¡¯s distribution anywhere. Isn¡¯t it strange that this video was posted about a month ago and only became a hot topic in thest few days?¡±


    ¡°Like a very steady advertising campaign?¡±


    They both look like sisters, tilting their heads in distress.


    ¡°Oh, wait a minute. If this is real, aren¡¯t there other people who went to this ce?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d think so. But the poster didn¡¯t clearly specify where it was, so no one knows where it is.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what it is, but I¡¯m strangely curious about this topic¡­¡­. If it¡¯s not a promotion and it¡¯s just a horror story, it¡¯s scary, but there¡¯s something else that¡¯s bugging me apart from the curiosity of seeing something scary.


    ¡°I find real stories more romantic¡­¡­.hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what to make of it. I thought she hade to surprise Seika as usual, but she was just staring at theputer screen.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Tranted by X-treme


    Edited by X-treme


    C100:


    Naming sense and me


    Since then, I¡¯ve been curious about the vige, so I¡¯ve tried to find out more about it, but I couldn¡¯t get any more information than what I was told by Seika, who loves horror. If there were any new developments, Seika and my sister would be happy to tell me about it, so I decided to stop looking into it.


    Today, all the residents except for the guards had gathered in the square in the center of the vige. The eyes of the vigers were fixed on Lodis, who was standing on a temporary tform.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone. Today we will be announcing the name of the vige, which people voted for.¡±


    The vigers cheered when they heard Lodis¡¯s voice. As I had exined, today was an important day to decide the name of the vige.


    I had set up a bulletin board in front of the church, on which I had written down five possible names for the vige and ced a ballot box. Anyone who lives in the vige is free to vote. Vigers who cannot write can simply write in the numbers.


    I set up a voting period of one week, during which all the vigers finished voting. By the way, here are the candidate names.


    1, Vige of Fate or Destiny


    2, Forbidden Forest Vige


    3, Lodis Vige


    4, Sugoi Vige (Sugoi means amazing or awesome)


    5, Kiragalochi Vige


    I don¡¯t need to exin the first two. As for the next name, since it ismon to name a ce or a representative of the vige, I decided to put the name of the vige chief, Lodis. And Carol came up with the fourth one¡­¡­.That¡¯s it.


    For the fifth, I just took the initials of the five people who founded the vige and pieced them together. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m the only one who thinks that sounds a little crazy. In the first ce, the reason why we suddenly decided to name the vige was because of the branch of the Hunter¡¯s Guild.


    ¡°What is the name of the vige?¡±


    This question was the start of a series of meetings. It was said that there was a space for the vige name in the documents to be submitted to the headquarters, so a meeting was hastily held to discuss the problem.


    The members were the usual Gams, Chem, Carol, Lodis, La, Murus, Fodom, and Sudhir representing the Dark Elves. There were nine members in total, including the neer Niles. Here was the log of our discussion at the meeting.


    ¡°The name of the vige has been ¡°Vige of the God of Destiny¡± for the sake of convenience. But since we haven¡¯t decided on an official name, let¡¯s decide on one at this time. It is necessary for official documents in the future.¡±


    ¡°Um, is there any kind of rule about the name of the vige?¡±


    Chem raises her hand and asks a question. The other vigers seemed to have the same question on their minds, and their eyes focused on Lodis.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t anything special. I know, Mr. Niles¡­¡­.Sorry, Mr. Niles.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re referring to the viges I¡¯ve visited in the past, the names of the vige leaders and representatives who founded the viges, the names of thends, some nuances, and even the names of the vigers were connected.¡±


    He answered while counting his fingers. Niles seemed to have traveled frequently to do missionary work and visit churches around the world, so he was more familiar with the geography andmon sense of this world than anyone else.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s just Lodis Vige, Forbidden Forest Vige, and the vige of the God of Fate that we¡¯ve been using. People from outside may call it the Vige of Destiny, though.¡±


    Gams is unusually outspoken in his opinions. He rarely speaks out except in rtion to battles, but he seems to be interested in the name of the vige.


    ¡°Yes, yes! I like Sugoi Vige.¡± (Carol)


    Her parents silently pat Carol¡¯s head with a chuckle as she raises her hands and bounces them in an appealing manner.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Do you have any other suggestions for the name of the vige? And please don¡¯t use Lodis Vige. It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡±


    Lodis moderated the discussion as if nothing had happened. They all exchanged opinions on this and that, and eventually narrowed it down to five names. The only reason for including Carol¡¯s was to keep her quiet, though.


    ¡°How about we let the God of Fate choose one of these?¡±


    But I wanted the vigers to decide, so I went ahead with the voting system by oracle, and here we are. As for the results of the voting¡­¡­I don¡¯t actually know.


    Lodis was tallying the votes on behalf of the vigers, but I consciously avoided looking into it, so I¡¯m looking forward to the results.


    ¡°Now, I will announce the results of the poll. The one with the most votes is¡ª¡°


    Carol¡¯s eyes light up and she¡¯s expecting something, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to happen.


    ¡°It is the Vige of Destiny!¡±


    Hearing this, the vigers gave a big smile and pped in unison.


    ¡°Not surprisingly¡­¡­¡­..this was decided from the beginning?¡±


    It¡¯s hard to believe that the name of the vige happened to be the same as the title of the game. So, maybe it was a foregone conclusion. As for me, I have noints. It¡¯s better if it¡¯s the same as the game.


    The only viger present who seemed to be unhappy was Carol. It¡¯s cute to see her puff out her cheeks, though.


    The name of the vige was decided without dy, and the other vigers were notified. The Hunter¡¯s Guild branch was also informed, so ¡°Vige of Destiny¡± became the official name.


    This means that all my problems are solved for now. There are still three weeks left before the end of the month, so there is plenty of time to prepare for the [Temptation of the Evil God].


    In the first ce, the number ofbatants has increased with the addition of Dark Elves and Elves, and more than a dozen hunters are always present, so there is little to worry about in terms ofbat.


    I¡¯m nning to ask the guild to help me with a quest during ¡¶Temptation of the Evil God¡·, so I can expect the help of a certain number of hunters. Furthermore, since I¡¯m building the vige together with Makoto, we have the advantage of having two yers.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t be too careful. Every time, there¡¯s an unexpected ident.¡±


    Real life attacks, attacks in the other world and the difference in funding.


    I¡¯ve got a lot of points to activate the miracle now. In the beginning, there were five vigers, but now there are more than a hundred. Even without paying, the amount of points that increase every day is different. With such arge number of people, it is possible to trigger a little weather control every day without any problem. Of course, I refrain from wasting points.


    ¡°I understand that it will be easier if there are more people, but I don¡¯t want there to be more.¡±


    When I first started the game, I had ambitions to make a big city, but now I honestly don¡¯t think so. I¡¯vee to think that as long as the vigers living there are happy, that¡¯s all that matters.


    Increasing the poption will make the town more convenient and give me more things to do, and then the game may be more interesting. But for me, vigers are not characters in a game.


    The old members in particr are like family to me. It may be wrong to give priority to people, but I will act with the vigers in mind first. That¡¯s the one thing I will never change. Speaking of the vige, the thing I¡¯m most concerned about is that thing.


    After oveing the battle with President Chosokabe, the vige¡¯s level has risen to 4, which means that the number of miracles has increased even more, and another big addition has been added. That was the ¡°territory¡± category.


    When I clicked on the ¡°Territory¡±mand, which had been added at the same time as the level up, this exnation was disyed.


    [Territory: Forbidden Forest]


    [The location of monsters, humans, and animals in the entire Forbidden Forest will be disyed on the map. Once you have conquered all the points of interest in your territory, you will be able to see and hear the entire Forbidden Forest.]


    When I checked the map, I saw that unlike before, red and blue dots were disyed everywhere on the map.


    If I zoom in on the red dots, I can see monsters. Blue dots are humans and subhumans. Yellow dots are animals.


    It would be quite helpful if other areas that are still uncharted could be shown as dots if they are within the Forbidden Forest. In addition to that, once the yer has conquered all the strategy points in the territory, the yer will be able to see and hear the entire Forbidden Forest.


    Until now, it has been possible to overhear conversations within a certain range centered on the Bible, but if that range is extended to the entire Forbidden Forest, the enemy¡¯s strategy will be transparent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go for it.¡±


    The only condition was that I had to ¡°conquer all the capture points in the territory.¡±


    These points refer to the newly disyed locations on the map, and there were three marked areas that were still undeveloped and dark. All of them are located in the northern part of the Forbidden Forest, a dangerous ce where even elves and dark elves can¡¯t get close.


    I wanted to fulfill the requirements, but I didn¡¯t want to put the vigers in danger. So I used the Hunter¡¯s Guild to request a quest to explore the area and have a hunter check it out. I told them that it was dangerous and set a higher fee.


    ¡°¡®I guess I¡¯ am waiting for the results of this or use a miracle.¡±


    One of the miracle items is ¡°A great hunter ising¡±. If I use this to get him to ept a request, I have a naive expectation that he will conquer at least one of the strategy points. That¡¯s the sweet expectation of¡­¡­


    Well, the points for that miracle are extremely high, so I can¡¯t just casually activate it. Either way, I should work steadily this month and see how it goes. I¡¯m also busy with real life, so I might as well try out some things after I¡¯m able to work and y games smoothly with Makoto.


    My brain was tired from thinking so much, so I left theputer andy down. I checked my watch and found that more time had passed than I expected. I must have been concentrating too hard on my thoughts. There seemed to be an iing call on my phone, but I¡¯ll deal with it after I get some sleep.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Tranted by X-treme


    Edited by X-treme


    C101: Games, Horror, and Me


    After dinner, I went back to my room to y with Destiny and take some pictures, but when I picked up my phone, themp was glowing.


    ¡°Oh, so I got a call before I went to bed¡­¡±


    When I hurriedly turned on my phone to see if it might be an extra job, I found out that the caller was¡­¡­Makoto. What is it? Is it about work, or is it rted to the ¡°Vige of Destiny¡±? Either way, I¡¯ll know if I ask, right? I selected his name from the list of contacts, which was no more than two digits, and tapped it.


    ¡°Hello, I just saw that you called me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry to bother you. I wanted to talk to you about the vige we talked about earlier.¡±


    Well, I remember bringing up the topic during a break at work. I guess I casually mentioned where everyone was as one of the topics to kill time. The president and Ms. Misaki had never heard of it, but Mr. Yamamoto knew about the old days and the video distributor, so we had a good time with it.


    ¡°Oh, that story.¡±


    ¡°Since then, I¡¯ve been interested in it, so I looked into it. Some of my friends in the game loved that kind of story. So I heard some information that caught my attention. I¡¯ll send the link to your PC.¡±


    I received the data from Makoto on my new PC. Five addresses were disyed, and I clicked on the top one. This was the same video distribution site with the suspicious title.


    ¡°It seems that there are a lot of video distributors who take advantage of that video because it went viral, and most of them are just wandering around unrted ces with random spection, but can you take a look at thest one I just sent?¡±


    ¡°The bottom one?¡±


    I clicked on it and saw [Finally found! That vige!] in red bold letters that filled up most of the screen.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting it to be the same as the other one, but the entrance to the tunnel looks exactly like it.¡±


    To make it easier to understand, he pasted a video clip of a scene from a popr video. If Ipare them side by side, they look like the same ce.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve hit the jackpot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. I¡¯m not going to spoil it for you, but the video goes all the way through a pitch-ck tunnel and ends with a scream as soon as you exit the tunnel. I checked his other videos, but the part where he mentioned the location had blown up the sound and the image was distorted, so I couldn¡¯t find the location.¡±


    ¡°I see. If this is really a promotion for a movie, I¡¯m impressed. I¡¯m starting to want to see the movie.¡±


    If it entertained me this much, I think it¡¯s worth watching even if the content of the film is dull.


    ¡°Well, um, apparently it¡¯s not for the purpose of promoting a movie, so, um, can you take a look at this too?¡±


    The next thing I saw was an exchange on an inte forum. It was also this¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find something that will help you out.¡±


    The main purpose of ¡°the forum ¡± is to collect information about the game, but there are also threads for just talking about useless things. This was one of them, an uninspired thread titled [Is there anything interesting in the game or in real lifetely?]


    It¡¯s such a popr topic. I¡¯m not surprised that it¡¯s being talked about on the forums, but the fact that Makoto took the trouble to tell me about it makes me wonder if there¡¯s something¡­..about it. I thought it would be quicker to read the article than to question it, so I read through the contents disyed on the screen.


    278: Do you have anything interesting to say?


    279: Let the vige grow.


    280: Now that it¡¯s in a stable period, it¡¯s just peaceful. It seems to be a very remote area, and even the evil gods aren¡¯ting after it, which is a good thing!


    281: If you¡¯re bored, watch a video.


    282: Could that be that? It¡¯s a horror-like thing that went to some vige.


    283: Iryu-Mujin-Vige, right? That was really well done, wasn¡¯t it?


    From there, they talked about the video for a while.


    378: There¡¯s something strange about this vige that bothers me.


    379: What, you too? It¡¯s the same for me. It¡¯s not just a rumor, it¡¯s something that¡¯s bothering me.


    380: I want to say no¡­¡­but I understand.


    381: You know, maybe it¡¯s because of the name of this vige.


    382: That¡¯s a bit of a stretch, isn¡¯t it?


    This was a bit of a thought for me too. When I first saw the name of the vige, that was the first thing I thought of. The name of the vige fit the situation of the God we were ying. I wanted to dismiss it as a coincidence, but when I remembered all the events I had been involved in, I couldn¡¯t do it.


    383: Stories are more interesting when they¡¯re told in an exaggerated way, so let¡¯s assume that¡¯s what¡¯s going on!


    384: I¡¯m on board with that!


    385: So, if you think it¡¯s rted to the game we¡¯re ying, what is that vige¡­..?


    386: Could it be that yers from the evil god side are secretly living there?


    387: ¡­¡­Maybe there are? If they want to abuse the power of miracles, it would be more convenient for yers to cooperate with each other.


    388: It¡¯s rumored that yers over there are all dirty with money. I wonder if they¡¯re running some kind of shadypany there and using it as a front.


    389: But if that were the case, would you name a vige after such an easily associated name?


    ¡°Oh, 384 and 390 is me!¡±


    I hear a happy voice from the other side of my phone.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡±


    In fact, it was a question I had, too. If they¡¯re going to be secretive, what¡¯s the point of naming the vige? Why would we, the yers, give it a name that would ring a bell?¡­¡­¡­¡­Maybe?


    391: Isn¡¯t it more like an invitation?


    392: Who are they inviting?


    393: Well, you know, the yers on the Lord God side.


    394: For what purpose?


    395: To make it easier to attack us in the game, to capture and imprison yers who went there?


    There was a yer from the evil side who actually attacked me for real. I can¡¯t ignore this hypothesis. Is it possible that yers from the evil side are really involved?


    396: We¡¯ve been having a lot of fun hypothetically, but there¡¯s no evidence, it¡¯s all spection.


    397: Well, there¡¯s no way to find out. Unless you go to the¡­¡­site.


    398: Someone should go. I¡¯m definitely not going.


    399: Then I¡¯ll go.


    400: No, I¡¯ll take care of it.


    401: I¡¯ll take care of this.


    402: You thought I was going to say¡­¡­didn¡¯t you? Stop this trend!


    They seem to be having a light-hearted and fun conversation, but what is this buzzing in my chest? As a person who has experienced real attacks many times, I can¡¯tugh at this conversation.


    403: I can¡¯t help it. Do you want me to perform a miracle for you?


    404: Oh, really? But is there such a thing as a convenient miracle?


    405: You¡¯re just lying to get attention, aren¡¯t you?


    406: You can¡¯t lie on this forum, so I guess not.


    407: My miracle is called ¡°irvoyance¡±. I can¡¯t see inside buildings, but I can see into any distant ce as long as I know where it is.


    408: Ooh¡­¡­isn¡¯t that the same as Google Maps?


    409: Don¡¯t put them together! I can see into the most inessible ces.


    410: That¡¯s a satellite photo¡­¡­


    411: I¡¯m not going to do it for you.


    412: No, no, no. I yed a little too hard. But, you know, how do we find out where it is?


    413: Does irvoyance has to be used in an exact location?


    414: Well, if you know the general location, you might be able to find it by searching the sky.


    415: I¡¯ll take care of that. That¡¯s where my miracle of explorationes in. I¡¯ll exin, the more urate the information about what you want to find out, the better your detection ability will be and the more you can find out where it is!


    Damn, I wish I could have been a part of this conversation in real time. yers working together in using miracles is a hot development.


    434: Not yet. Hey, not yet.


    435: Don¡¯t rush me. I just finished. It¡¯s pointing to the sea pretty far south in Wakayama Prefecture. It¡¯s quite far from the main ind, so I know it looks like¡­¡­ind. Sorry, this seems to be the limit with the information I have.


    436: OK, that¡¯s all I need to know. It might take a while, but I¡¯m going to try to scour the ind.


    437: I just looked it up on Google, and all the inds in Wakayama Prefecture are close tond. Are there any in remote areas?


    438: It¡¯s pretty far south of Wakayama Prefecture, right? Hmm, inds, inds, inds.


    The other yers cooperated in looking for it, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t find it and the game seemed to be over. I heard that yers who can use ¡°irvoyant¡± will continue to search for it, so let¡¯s hope for the future.


    However, I hadn¡¯t imagined that the topic would be connected like this. Is there some kind of conspiracy going on behind the scenes? If so, what are the evil gods thinking?


    ¡°What do you think, Yoshio?¡±


    ¡°That was an interesting story. If there really is an ind and the yers on the evil side are ying tricks on it, it could be quite a big deal, so I¡¯ll look into it myself.¡±


    Hopefully I can tell the God of Destiny and get some information. From there, Makoto and I talked about work and small things, then I thanked him and hung up the call.


    ¡°I thought it was deep in the mountains, but it¡¯s an ind.¡±


    I had assumed that the location of Iryu Mujin Vige was somewhere in the mountains in the middle of nowhere, but I had lost sight of the possibility of an uninhabited or remote ind. If it was an ind, it would make sense that it would be hard to find.


    When ites to gathering information on the evil god side, there is one person I know of. But I don¡¯t want to get involved with him, and I don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll demand of me if I owe him anything. If I had to use him, it would be as ast resort.


    I turned my attention to the oldputer screen to take a look at the vige to rest my head, and there ¨C I saw a familiar scene that looked like the entrance to a tunnel.


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    ranted by X-treme


    Edited by X-treme


    C102: Another world, another reality, another confused me


    ¡°What?¡±


    Howe I can see the entrance to the tunnel that leads to the Iryu-Mujin-Vige on the game screen!? I was doing some research yesterday, so the screen is still the same¡­¡­.No, this PC is for gaming only, not for any other purpose. If that were the case, this image would be¡­¡­.


    ¡°Is this the entrance to another world?¡±


    ¡°Another world?¡±


    I repeat myself in response to Chem¡¯s muttering.


    Let¡¯s calmly check the current situation. Standing in front of that tunnel-like ce are six hunters, the siblings of Chem and Gams. Murus and Sudhir, a bickering duo of Elves and Dark Elves. And then there¡¯s Niles, the former chief priest. This lineup means¡­¡­that!


    I remembered. I was having the hunters look into the points that needed to be conquered in order to make the ¡¶Forbidden Forest¡· into my territory, and they were discussing in the vige that Gams and the others would go out to inspect the ces.


    ¡°Was today the day of the inspection?¡±


    I understood why they were here. But the problem was the scenery in front of me. At first nce, it looked like the entrance to a mossy cave, but upon closer inspection, I could see that the edge of a side hole in the mountainside had been reinforced with concrete.


    ¡°There is concrete in this world, and the cave is made of¡­¡­.¡±


    How long has concrete been around in the first ce? I was curious, so I did a search on my otherputer.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s been around since the Roman Empire? If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be strange to find a tunnel made of concrete in another world where civilizationgs behind ours? If I think about it that way, this tunnel might not be unusual in another world.


    ¡°This cave is not natural. It looks like it was dug and then reinforced with concrete.¡±


    ¡°There is a passage to the north of the capital that is hollowed out of a mountain and connects to a neighboring country, and it looks simr to that structure.¡±


    After listening to Gams and Niles, it looks like I was right. Concrete tunnels do exist in this world. So was it just a coincidence that the shape of the entrance was simr to the rumored tunnel?


    I reviewed the video and found it to be simr, but not identical. The shape of the tunnel is the same, but the surrounding scenery is different. The nts and trees that grow there are different. It¡¯s dangerous to assume it¡¯s a coincidence, so I¡¯ll keep it in the corner of my mind as a possibility. For now, I need to concentrate on their conversation and grasp the current situation.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on in the back there?¡±


    Chem poses a question to the six hunters. An older, spear-carrying hunter opens his mouth, stroking his beard.


    ¡°There is a straight road leading here. There are no demons, but there is an abandoned vige at the end of this cave, which is a nest of undead.¡±


    This is the first time I¡¯ve ever been to an abandoned vige¡­¡­But this ce is very simr to Iryu-Mujin-Vige. I think it¡¯s impossible to dismiss this as a coincidence.


    ¡°There were quite a few of them, and no matter how many I defeated, undead kept springing up one after the other. So we had no choice but to retreat. But this time, there are two clergymen. And he¡¯s a former chief priest, isn¡¯t he? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s very good at killing the undead.¡±


    The hunters¡¯ expectant gazes focused on Niles and Chem. Niles only smiled calmly, but Chem gave a small nod. her face looked unusually confident.


    ¡°Against the undead, sacred magic works, so I thought I could be of some help.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve also defeated the unholy undead in many ces, so I¡¯m sure I can meet your expectations.¡±


    The clergy duo¡¯sments were encouraging. Chem has never had a prominent role in battle before, but she seems happy to be able to y a role this time. As for Niles, he has a high fighting ability, so I can definitely expect a lot from him.


    ¡°The goal is to destroy the monsters. But don¡¯t overdo it and retreat when it gets dangerous, okay?¡±


    Everyone in the ce nodded in agreement. They¡¯re going to attack? I thought they were just going to take a look today.


    I¡¯ll just have to prepare miracles and oracles in case of an emergency. If they had the statue of God, I could have used the ¡°Summon Golem¡±, but what can I do without it?


    With the hunters in the lead, Gams and the others followed and entered the tunnel. They hadnterns filled with ¡°glowing stones¡± in their hands, so they had enough light. The inside of the tunnel, illuminated by thentern, is bare of concrete, and a bleak and unchanging image continues.


    If I had to describe it in one word, it would be eerie. If I were asked to walk here alone, I¡¯m confident I would resist with all my might. I¡¯m sure Seika, who loves¡­¡­horror, would be happy to go into it.


    Chem seems scared, plucking Gams clothes from behind and scurrying around. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the rest of them, but they seem unconcerned.


    After nearly ten minutes of silently moving through the interior, natural light appeared in the direction of their path. It seemed to be the exit atst. The joy of being released from the narrow, dark space made everyone¡¯s faces smile for a moment, but their expressions tightened as they remembered what awaited them ahead.


    Moving quickly to the exit of the tunnel, they split into left and right groups and put their backs against the inner wall to keep their voices low.


    On the right were the six hunters and on the left the vigers. The first two quietly peeked outside. Then the cked-out area on the map brightened, and I could see the end of the tunnel. A number of burned and copsed houses could be seen. Not a single structure was still intact. The ground was bare and not a single weed was growing.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr.¡±


    The abandoned vige looks simr to the picture I saw on that bulletin board. I disyed a photo of the vige on my otherputer screen andpared it to the photo. The angle is different from the photo, so I can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s exactly the same, but the arrangement of the burnt buildings is the same.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The area around the entrance of the tunnel was different, only simr. That¡¯s for sure. But the end of the tunnel looks the same¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡°Does it mean anything to me? Or is it still a coincidence?¡±


    Once I denied the coincidence, but if this is not a coincidence, what is it? When they went through the tunnel, they found themselves in another world?


    I can¡¯t deny it because I have been to other worlds. But even then, there may be some loophole. It¡¯s also possible that they are using the power of the evil gods to do something about it.


    Let¡¯s leave the¡­¡­assumptions and spection forter. It¡¯s an unusual situation right now, so I need to keep a close eye on the actions of Gums and the others. I must be ready for anything.


    The group is still observing the abandoned vige without leaving the tunnel. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone in the abandoned vige at the moment.


    ¡°There seems to be no sign of the enemy, what do you think?¡±


    Gams asked Chem.


    She gave a small nod, pointed her hand at the abandoned vige, and closed her eyes. After doing so for a while, she opened her eyes and let out a big breath.


    ¡°I sense an evil aura. There is a high possibility that there are undead hiding in the ground. What do you think, Mr. Niles?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is no doubt about it. It seems that this ce is covered with an unholy soil that the undead love. It also blocked my aura detection. If you step into it, countless undead hiding in the ground will probablye out. Because it seems that this ce is a pool of monsters. Hahahaha!¡±


    Niles isughing as he squeezes his beard. I don¡¯t think this is the¡­¡­ce tough.


    But is this a ¡°monster pool¡±?


    A monster pool is a ce where evil spirits spew out, but in game terms, it is a monster spot. It¡¯s a ce where the evil god yers can spawn monsters. In other words, it¡¯s likely to be one of the evil yer¡¯s bases. So, if I destroy it, I can suppress the proliferation of monsters, and I can also expect to reduce their power in the event of ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡± in the future. There is no reason for us not to attack.


    ¡°Unless, of course, this monster spot isn¡¯t his.¡±


    The face of the yer on the evil side who was persistently targeting our vigees to mind. To be honest, I don¡¯t really want to get involved with him. I can¡¯t be bothered if I attack him without question and heinster.


    So far, the vigers have only continued to observe and have not attempted to leave the tunnel. I don¡¯t like it, I really don¡¯t, but I¡¯ll contact him while I can. I looked up the person¡¯s name from the address on my phone and reluctantly made the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Well, well, well. I¡¯m d to hear from you again.¡±


    The voice through my phone sounded pleased, but I¡¯m sure I wasn¡¯t mistaken when I got the vibe that he was teasing me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Habata.¡±


    A car chase in Hokkaido. The repeated attacks on my vige. And then there¡¯s the stain of having to ask for help in the fight with President Chosokabe. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯d have been able to do it if I hadn¡¯t gotten help.


    ¡°I know this is sudden, but do you have a base in the Forbidden Forest?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really sudden. There used to be, but it¡¯s been withdrawn now. After all, you and I have a cooperative rtionship.¡±


    When I heard the word ¡°cooperation,¡± a shiver went down my spine. I don¡¯t think I will ever be able to wipe out my dislike for this person.


    ¡°Then you have no problem with me attacking the monster spot in the Forbidden Forest, do you?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to do with it, so it¡¯s fine. You seem to be unusually proactive. Are you trying to secure¡­¡­¡­..territory?¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡±


    Does Habata have a grasp of the territory system? Does that mean the evil side has the same elements?


    ¡°One piece of advice, the evil side can secure a number of monster spots based on their level. If you are a high level yer, there are some spots that have been neglected and forgotten. If you provoke those spots, you may end up waking up a sleeping lion.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your advice.¡±


    I asked what I wanted to ask, so I was about to hang up the call, but then I remembered what had happened and casually asked him.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Habata, do you know the story of the Iryu Mujin Vige?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    Didn¡¯t you just get a little agitated? Maybe it was just my imagination, but it sounded like you were unusually stammering. I¡¯d like to pursue the matter, but I¡¯ll leave that for another time. The vigers were about to enter the abandoned vige.


    ¡°It¡¯s a rumor on the Inte. I¡¯m sorry. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave you now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Thank you for sharing.¡±


    I wonder what the ufortable feeling of distrust is, as if something is clinging to my body even after the call is over. Since we didn¡¯t talk to each other in a heart-to-heart manner, I didn¡¯t feel refreshed even after the conversation. I ended up having more things to worry about, but for now, let¡¯s focus on the vigers¡¯ movements.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Tranted by X-treme


    Edited by X-treme


    C103: Horror Videos and Me


    The two vanguard members, Gams and Hunter, lead the way and step out of the tunnel, the rest of the group follows them.


    The abandoned vige was full of crumbling buildings with pirs and beams turned to charcoal, and not a single structure was intact. The roofs had been burned off, so it was impossible for anyone to live inside.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean there are beings living in hiding?¡±


    Since this is as far as I can see, and I can¡¯t look deep into the abandoned vige, there may actually be buildings left that could be inhabited. That¡¯s why there are hidden basements where demon summoning rituals are performed¡­¡­.I¡¯m too paranoid.


    The sky is overcast and the area is dimly lit, a perfect setting for a horror story. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s better to make the sky clear by a miracle. I wonder if there are any disadvantages to the undead, such as the fact that they can¡¯t move well when it¡¯s sunny. I¡¯ll have to wait and see. If this team can handle it without any problems, I can just watch and wait. It¡¯s not as if the gods should have their hands in everything.


    ¡°It¡¯s got a certain vibe to it.¡±


    If you just look at this ce, it¡¯s aplete horror game. The ck charred pirs and beams and the copsed exterior walls. There is not even a hint of life, let alone people.


    Judging from what I can see, the scale of the abandoned vige seems to berger than not only the Vige of Destiny but also the Vige of Dark Elves. The houses are still intact, but even a cursory count shows that there are more than fifty of them. And that¡¯s just at the entrance of the vige. I had taken the liberty of interpreting it as a vige, but maybe it¡¯s a small town, this ce. Well, it¡¯s only going to get moreplicated, so let¡¯s just call it an abandoned vige.


    While the vigers and hunters were looking around curiously, Niles¡¯ voice sounded quietly but clearly warning them to be on guard. In the blink of an eye, the people who understood what it meant readied their weapons.


    As if on cue, the ground of the abandoned vige began to rise one after another. Stretching out through the ground was a human arm. The arm was covered in dirt and blood, and the skin and flesh had been scraped off in ces, leaving the bone exposed. Yet, not a drop of blood was spilled. The arms extended from the ground to surround the vigers, followed by the head and upper body. The lifeless eyes and skin color, and the missing parts made it easy to recognize the body at a nce.


    ¡°I guess zombies in horror movies were better than that¡­¡­.¡±


    Realistic images of dead bodies crawling around cannot bepared to the scary effects in horror movies. It¡¯s not a fake, it¡¯s real fear. Even through the screen, I could clearly feel the horror. Watching them furrow their eyebrows and cover their noses with their arms, I could almost smell the stench of the scene and frowned.


    There were twenty-three moving corpses that looked like zombies and we were 11. There was more than double the difference in numbers, but looking at their slow and somewhat distorted movements, I had a feeling that we could overpower them. We should be careful, though.


    I wonder if there is such a thing as a zombie movie where you get infected if you get bitten. If so, that¡¯s a different story.


    ¡°From the looks of it, it¡¯s just dead bodies. Their movements are slow, but their power is stronger than before they died. Please try to avoid being bitten. If you are bitten, our magic can prevent infection, so don¡¯t forget to report any injuries to us.¡±


    Niles¡¯ advice dispelled all my worries. Hearing this, the vigers nodded vigorously. I could see the relief on their faces. After all, they were afraid that they would be infected and be zombies, or dead bodies in this world. It seems that they were afraid of bing zombies.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t have to worry about infection, it¡¯s easy! Let¡¯s make some money, boys!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    The group of hunters raised their weapons, and without hesitation, plunged into the monsters. Gams and Niles followed suit. Chem closed her eyes in a prayer-like pose, muttered a small ¡°Power to shatter the impure,¡± and held her hand up to her brother¡¯s back. Then, the two swords in Gams¡¯ hands glowed faintly white.


    ¡°Thank God.¡±


    Chem smiled back at Gams, who turned and thanked her. It looks like that was support magic that gave his swords a holy attribute.


    The dark elf and elf duo of Sudhir and Murus, who are good with bows,peted with each other, shooting dead bodies one after another. However, the opponent is only a corpse and continues to move without fear even when the arrows stick.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like dead bodies.¡±


    ¡°Huh. It¡¯s because you¡¯re only aiming at the biggest part of the target. If you shoot them in the joints, you can prevent them from moving.¡±


    As Sudhirins, Murus makes good on her word and shoots the dead body in the knee joint, causing the opponent to fall forward to his knees. She nces at Sudhir and makes a smug face.


    Sudhir bites her lip and shoots the arrow without even trying to hide her annoyed attitude. The arrow pierced the dead body¡¯s elbow joint, and the arm fell off. The two of them still don¡¯t get along, but their shooting uracy has improved. The elves and dark elves abhor each other, but they seem to recognize each other as rivals and extremely hate to lose.


    I know that both of them are honing their archery skills so that the other doesn¡¯t find out, so I try not to say anything about these skirmishes. I¡¯m hoping that they will¡­¡­¡­..get along a little better, though.


    While I was paying attention to them, the dead bodies were being eliminated one by one. It seems that the six hunters are not lying when they say that they are good at what they do, and they handle the dead bodies without any trouble.


    As usual, Gams was at ease in the fight. He didn¡¯t let the enemy get close to him at all, and without even giving him a chance to counterattack, he chopped off his head with a single blow. The leader of the hunters, who was observing his movements from the side, couldn¡¯t help but let out an exmation of admiration, saying, ¡°Wow, that young man is really good.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel my cheeks rx when I heard those words. The reason why vigers feel proud when they are praised is not from the perspective of the gods, but because they unterally believe that they are a big family. Everyone is happy when their rtives are praised.


    Well, the one who has achieved so much in battle that even the activities of such Gums are blurred is Niles. A dead body that has been struck in the brain with a huge mace has been forciblypressed to half its height. With each swing, a dead corpse is destroyed. Approaching enemies are pushed back with the huge shield in his left hand and blown away.


    ¡°It¡¯s so amazing, it¡¯s overwhelming.¡±


    It¡¯s a little scary that¡­¡­Niles¡¯ face is always smiling, though.


    Within a matter of minutes, the group had annihted the enemy. It was such an overwhelming victory that the word ¡°struggle¡± didn¡¯t even appear. Just to be sure, Chem, who was worried about infection, checked everyone¡¯s wounds, but they seemed to be unharmed.


    ¡°It was easier than I thought it would be, but does this mean I¡¯ve conquered the designated points?¡±


    There are three points that need to be conquered in order to turn the Forbidden Forest into a territory. This is one of them, but there¡¯s nothing special about it. I checked the map, but the point was still marked. Maybe there will be some kind of indication after I capture this ce.


    ¡°Conquering the base means either annihting the enemy or defeating the boss-like entity, right?¡±


    When we raided Mr. Yamamoto¡¯s base before, we eradicated the monsters and killed a single-eyed red demon that seemed to be the boss. I should assume that there are such beings here as well.


    ¡±I wonder what kind of undead bosses are out there, famous ones like Duhan or maybe the necromancers who control the spirits of the dead.¡±


    It¡¯s just that the standard for enemy strength is unknown, in this world. I thought about alerting them with an oracle that there might still be enemies lurking around, but needless to say, not all of them had let their guard down. None of them put down their weapons and carefully searched the area.


    As I scanned the map, I spotted a graveyard in the direction of the vigers. The fact that I was able to spot it meant that I was in sight of the vigers. The cemetery was filled with gravestones evenly spaced, and there were over a hundred of them. The graveyard was deserted, but the gravestones were still unburned, making it the most pristine ce in the vige. It looks as if something might be there.


    ¡°There¡¯s a cemetery up ahead.¡±


    Gams, who was standing at the front, stopped and stared at the front. With this horror story unfolding in the cemetery, it would be a lie if nothing happened. Without betraying my expectations, the gravestones in the graveyard began to shake and fall. After shoveling through the dirt, countless dead bodies and moving bones, or skeletons, appeared.


    When I clicked on a moving bone, it showed up as a [skeleton]. It didn¡¯t look very strong since it was just a bone. The dead bodies were also on the weak side in terms of strength. But this number was absurd. The difference in strength is about ten times.


    ¡°Should I tell them to withdraw with the oracle?¡±


    If this were just a game, I could press the pause button to stop time while I¡¯m lost, but the war in this world is real time, so I can¡¯t wait. The hunters and vigers are not intimidated by the violence of overwhelming numbers, and they face each other. Although they are superior in terms of their individualbat power, they may not be able to resist this number. Such anxiety fills my heart. If the God Statue was here, I could just use Golem Maniption to destroy them.


    ¡°O ye poor departed! Let me lead you to a ce of peace.¡±


    This voice that speaks softly to the undead is Niles? He steps forward, leaving the vigers and hunters behind, ces his mace and shield on the ground, thrusts his arms out in front of him, and takes a deep breath.


    ¡°May you rest in peace. [Tranquility].¡±


    As he raised his outstretched arms to the sky, a gentle milky white light flooded out from the ground of the cemetery. The color gradually fades from the feet of the undead who are touched by the light, and it spreads to their entire bodies. The individuals whose entire bodies were covered by the light lost their colorpletely and copsed one by one. When Niles lowered his arm, 70% of the undead that had been there had disappeared.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be able to see that [Tranquility] with my own eyes!¡±


    Chem is on both knees on the ground, expressing her excitement with her body. The others look dumbfounded, alternating between the faces of the vanished undead and Niles.


    ¡°This reaction. It looks like that was some pretty rare grand magic.¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen, wait untilter to be surprised. There are still some lost souls left.¡±


    They regained theirposure at Niles¡¯ words and began to sweep away the monsters. Once this happens, it¡¯s as if victory is already assured.


    All the monsters were easily defeated. Even though we didn¡¯t have a hard time, we were still drained of energy. I would have liked to take a breather, but we were in the middle of enemy territory. We can¡¯t just take a break.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re tired, but I need you to hang in there.¡±


    The words wereing from a safe distance, but I still wanted to express my gratitude. The vigers were exploring a graveyard, and one of the hunters was crouched in front of a gravestone, eagerly examining something.


    The hunter was an explorer, an unfamiliar job, not a fighter, but he mainly worked behind the scenes, finding traps, making maps, and transporting goods. It seems to be an indispensable job in arge party.


    ¡°Hey,e here for a second.¡±


    The explorer gathered all of them together and was talking about something.


    ¡°Only this tombstone seems to be less dirty. It also shows signs of having been touched and moved by someone.¡±


    When I took a close-up of the headstone that was pointed out after being told that, it certainly looks less dirty and newer than the other headstones. There are definitely marks on the ground as if the headstone had been dragged. If it hadn¡¯t been for this hunter, I would have missed it for sure.


    As the hunters worked together to move the tombstone, a void of darkness appeared in the ground. It was so dark and deep that we couldn¡¯t see what was inside. There seemed to be a staircase leading downward.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Tranted by X-treme


    Edited by X-treme


    C104: Shock!


    The staircase leading to the darkness was narrow in width. Two adults in a row would be the limit. The hunters looked at each other, and silently one of the vanguards descended with antern containing a glowing stone in his hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even hesitate.¡±


    As for me, I assumed that they were going to discuss whether to proceed or not, and I was ready to prepare for the oracle, but they went in easily. From the way they¡¯ve been fighting so far, I wonder if they¡¯ve decided that this group of people can ovee anything.


    The vigers didn¡¯t seem to have anyints about the hunter¡¯s group¡¯s decision, and they followed quietly behind.


    Gams was in charge of the long line. The image of the area illuminated by the magic light was extremely bleak, with concrete walls and concrete stairs.


    If you just look at this ce, it looks more like a fire escape than another world. When I go to clean old buildings for cleaning work, I sometimes find ces like this. The sound of the soles of my shoes hitting the concrete was echoing. The eeriness is even more pronounced because everyone is silent. It¡¯s not the kind of situation I can talk about lightly.


    A couple of minutes had passed since then. The group arrived at the end of the stairs. A small room surrounded by concrete. It looks about the same size as my room. There were eleven of them, so it seemed quite cramped. Deciding that fighting here was impossible they temporarily moved to the stairs, except for the hunters group.


    Their attention is drawn to the only iron door that exists in the room. It was a simple door with just a doorknob, but just looking at it made a strange sweat ooze down my back.


    But that¡¯s ¨C I¡¯ve seen it many times in real life Japan.


    The round metal doorknob, the hinges on the corners of the door. It looked exactly like the ready-made door I had seen while cleaning the house three days ago. However, my knowledge of other world is limited to the Forbidden Forest. It might be the type of door that ismonce in the cities of this world.


    It¡¯s not surprising that a yer like me would be able to pass on modern knowledge to the vigers and spread it around. I¡¯ll try to convince myself that¡­¡­is the way to go.


    ¡°I¡¯ll open it.¡±


    The explorer who had been examining the doorknob turned around once and asked for confirmation. Seeing that everyone nodded, he oiled the hinges and the bottom of the door, then slowly turned the doorknob and pulled the door without making a sound. Light flooded in from beyond the open door. The vanguard rushes to the other side of the door, weapons and shields at the ready.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! If you resist, I will cut you down!¡±


    The hunter warned in a strong tone of voice but no one answered him. There were five men in the room, all wearing shabby clothes. All of them were just looking at him with surprised and frightened expressions, unable to utter a single word. Not the boss, but people? In a ce like this?


    ¡°If you make even the slightest suspicious move, I will not tolerate it. Just move to the side of the wall, put your hands against the wall, and turn your ass around.¡±


    The hunters remain on alert, weapons at their sides, gesturing and giving orders to the five men. The men hurriedly retreated to the wall and obeyed without showing any resistance.


    They looked like nonbatants, dressed in in prison uniforms and carried no weapons. Their faces are disheveled and stubbled, their expressions weak and far from fearless. It¡¯s a bad way to put it, but they looked like small fishes.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know who these people are, but the surprise attack worked.¡±


    I let out a breath of relief and looked around the room, feeling a little less tense. There was no other way in or out of the room except for the door I hade in through. It was underground, so of course there were no windows. The room is about the size of a school ssroom. There are several beds lined up in the corner of the room.


    There were two areas surrounded by a simple threshold, which the hunters were examining with caution, but they turned out to be the bathroom and toilet. The rest of the room was arge box in the middle of the room, big enough to hold one person.


    ¡°Hey, you guys. What the hell have you been doing here?¡±


    The hunter grabs the head of the man who is trembling with his hands against the wall and asks him a question.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re just trapped in here! What are you doing dressed like that?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re in the middle of nowhere and you don¡¯t speak themon tongue?¡±


    The hunter stares at the man who is speaking quickly and tilts his head quizzically. Are they notmunicating? My ears can clearly understand both of their words, but is this thanks to the function that automatically trantes thenguage of another world? That¡¯s right. Just as there are Japanese and foreignnguages, it¡¯s no wonder thatnguages differ depending on where you live.


    ¡°Hey, does anyone understand a word these guys are saying?¡±


    Chem was the only one among them who seemed to be slumped over in thought. I looked at her to see if she was going to say something, but she just shook her head from side to side and let out a small breath. That was all.


    ¡°Hey, you. You¡¯re not just pretending you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, are you?¡±


    The stubbled man with the cutting edge pointed at him turns pale and kneels down, tears streaming down his face as he begins to beg for his life on his knees.


    ¡°I came to this vige to shoot a video, but I got caught by some strange people and I¡¯m just trapped here.¡±


    Hearing that cry stopped me from thinking for a moment¡­¡­¡­¡­.What did this guy just say? Filming a video?


    I grabbed theputer disy and pulled my face closer to stare at the stubble man¡¯s face. I couldn¡¯t tell from the shaggy hair, stubble and the worn out clothes, but the face looked familiar.


    ¡°Could it be the guy who recorded the video of Iryu Mujin Vige?¡±


    I checked the faces of the other men and found that they had the same face as the ones who had also broadcasted a video saying they had found Iryu Mushin Vige and were now missing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Really?¡±


    I was so surprised that I couldn¡¯t think straight. I thought I was used to being surprised ever since I started ying this game, but I never thought I would encounter a video streamer here. Does this mean that Japan and the other world are connected here?


    But the God of Fate said that she sealed the hole so that people couldn¡¯te and go. Did she lie to me? Or am I caught up in a situation that even the God of Fate doesn¡¯t know about?


    ¡°What do we do with these guys? They¡¯ll just get in the way if we keep them. Do you want to get rid of them for good?¡±


    The leader of the hunters made a disturbing proposal. I couldn¡¯t let him do that. I thought about using the oracle to stop him, but my vigers would never allow such brutality, so Chem, Gams, and Niles intervened between the leader and the video distributor.


    ¡±No! They may just be victims. And I have a feeling about theirnguage. It¡¯s like thenguage Carol speaks sometimes¡­¡­.to thenguage she learned in God¡¯s world.¡±


    Oh, yeah! Carol has been in Japan for a little while, but she has been exposed to thenguage here. Even after returning to the other world, she would sometimes use the Japanese she had learned with joy and bragged about it to her parents and others around her.


    Chem in particr was envious of the fact that she had gone to the Kingdom of God, so there were many times when she would deliberately speak in Japanese. I didn¡¯t realize that her bragging woulde in handy in an unexpected way.


    ¡°Thenguage of the divine world. Your vige is actually one that is watched over and blessed by the gods. It would be imprudent tough at it. I understand. If there is any chance that the gods are involved, I will take them back to the vige.¡±


    Chem pats her chest in relief when she sees the leader lowering his weapon. Although they don¡¯t speak thenguage, the video distributors seem to understand that their lives have been saved, and they thank Chem and the others with teary eyes.


    A quick inspection of the room before taking them out revealed that their clothes were folded and ced in arge box in the center of the room. They seemed to have decided to take only that and return to the vige. The goal was to take down this stronghold, but right now, they should be our first priority, right? I have nothing to say about the vigers¡¯ decision.


    I¡¯ll have to think of an oracle text to tell everyone what happened when they get back to the vige.


    ¡°And, uh, I¡¯ll have to call Makoto.¡±


    Just before I picked up my phone to call him, I heard a ring. It was Makoto. It seems that he was watching the same video. That¡¯s what I thought, and answered the call.


    ¡°Yoshio-senpai! Did you see that?¡±


    As soon as we connected, he got excited and started talking fast. It¡¯s only natural that this would happen after seeing that.


    ¡°¡®Yeah, I¡¯ve been watching them too. They¡¯re streamers, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re in the other world, but I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re the missing streamers.


    If Makoto, who watched the video more often than I did, says so, I¡¯m sure of it.


    ¡°When they get to the vige, I¡¯ll send a vague oracle about them, so can you hold off on that oracle for me in case something strange happens?¡±


    ¡°All right! If anything happens, please contact me immediately. I¡¯ll do some more research on the streamers.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    ¡°Bye!¡±


    Good. I was able to calm down a bit by talking to Makoto. First of all, we should retreat while keeping an eye on our surroundings and ensuring our safety. It would be troublesome if they attacked us all at once when we were careless like this. As soon as we got outside, I looked around to see if there were any enemies waiting for us, but there was no sign of them.


    I¡¯m sure the enemy yers know we¡¯re here because we attacked their base, but the fact that they haven¡¯t reacted is rather eerie. It¡¯s possible that the yers are not aware of the intrusion because they happen to be away from theirputers or phones. If that¡¯s the case, it might be better for us to retreat quickly without doing anything unnecessary.


    If the statue is here, I can be reckless, but right now, they are slowing us down.


    We¡¯re out of the basement and moving through the abandoned vige, but¡­¡­there¡¯s nothing. Back to that tunnel, the hunters entered first, followed by the rescued, who stopped as they tried to step into the tunnel.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When Gams called out to them, suspicious of them not moving in front of him, they turned around with faces that looked like they were about to cry.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get into the tunnel¡­¡­.There¡¯s some kind of transparent wall, and I can¡¯t go any further. Why¡­..?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not letting me off that easily, are you?¡±


    Seeing the scene, the vigers seemed to understand the current situation and all gathered together as they exited the tunnel.


    ¡°It seems that there is some sort of warding. We are fine, but they seem to be the only ones who can¡¯t get through.¡±


    Niles stroked his chin and spoke his opinion.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s possible.¡±


    The young hunter had a valid question. That¡¯s what I thought, too.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite difficult, but it¡¯s possible. The Dark Elves over there can create wards to keep only humans out.¡±


    ¡°Elves can do it too. But it was a trick only the elders could do.¡±


    If Sudhir and Murus say so, then I guess it¡¯s possible. Is it a condition of the wards that no earthlings can pass through?


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the only way to get rid of the wards is to defeat the monsters that rule thisnd.¡±


    Chem nodded at Gams murmur.


    ¡°It is possible that there is a triggering element somewhere in the vige that is the source of the wards. If we destroy it, maybe they can leave.¡±


    Niles was staring at the wards and seemed to be examining this and that. We had nned to retreat for a while, but this was a different story.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good way to destroy the monster pool so I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    The leader of the hunters and hispanions seem to have no objection.


    Should I use the oracle to tell the frightened distributors what¡¯s going on? They¡¯ve been looking at the vigers with pleading eyes, wondering if they¡¯re going to be left behind.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not going to abandon us, are you? You¡¯re going to help us, right?¡±


    ¡°Just get me out of here! It¡¯s bad here. There are tons of zombies, skeletons, and other monsters here! You have to get me out of here before that most dangerous monster arrives!¡±


    I have something to say to those who rant and rave selfishly. I¡¯d like to say that they deserve what they get for stepping into a ce that is off-limits to them.


    ¡°No choice. I¡¯ll have to use the oracle here to persuade them to do it?¡±


    As I was typing, there was a change. Dead bodies and skeletons were appearing again from all over the abandoned vige. Their numbers iparable to the previous ones, at a rough count, there were more than a hundred.


    The leader of the hunters shouted loudly as he looked at the enemy.


    ¡°Chief Priest, can you do that spell again?¡±


    ¡±It¡¯s a little hard, since it drains a lot of magic power.¡±


    If Niles can¡¯t activate his magic, we¡¯re in a lot of trouble, since they¡¯re all tired after the earlier fights.


    There are more than a hundred monsters, at least. I can¡¯t¡­¡­.I can¡¯t tell you to fight to the death, and I¡¯m not going to. The streamers were only captured, not killed. If that¡¯s the case, then we have to decide what we¡¯re going to do here. I can¡¯t force the vigers to make a cruel decision, can I?


    ¡°How can I help¡­¡­? The oracle!¡±


    Chem hurriedly opens the Bible and reads the text. Not believing what she was reading, she read it again, but the words did not change.


    ¡°Chem, what does it say?¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡­.God said to leave them and run.¡±


    It was a hard decision, but it was the only one I could make. Even if it means that the rest of them have to be killed. I will not change my decision. I feel bad for them, but the lives of the streamers and the vigers. If I had to weigh the two, I would choose the vigers without hesitation!


    Besides, there must have been a reason why they were being held alive. I hope that they won¡¯t be killed just because they tried to escape¡­¡­.I would like to believe that if this was a yer from the evil god side, he would not go as far as killing people. They may kill the inhabitants of the other world without mercy, but they still have the humanity to hesitate to kill the inhabitants of the same world.


    ¡°If Godmands it, we have no choice but to obey! You guys, let¡¯s dump these guys and run!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Without hesitation, the hunter jumped into the tunnel, followed by the vigers.


    ¡°No way! Please don¡¯t leave me!¡±


    ¡°Please, please, please, please!¡±


    Even if they didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the words, the vigers looked back again and again, perhaps drawn back by the sad cries. Chem and Niles, in particr, almost stopped in their tracks several times due to pangs of conscience, but they gritted their teeth and kept running, praying for the people they had left behind.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    ranted by X-treme


    Edited by X-treme


    C105: I¡¯m a little hesitant to attack the tunnel


    After safely exiting the tunnel, the vigers concentrated on escaping without stopping. There was no monster chasing them, as I had feared, and it wasn¡¯t until five minutester that the vigers, who had been running for a while, stopped.


    ¡°The enemy doesn¡¯t seem to be following us. Chem, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother. I managed.¡±


    Chem, the least physically strong of the group, repeatedly took deep breaths in an attempt to regte her erratic breathing.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do, bro? You¡¯re the representative of the Vige of Destiny, after all.¡±


    Gams closed his eyes and pondered as the leader of the hunters urged him on.


    ¡°The God of Fate has seen the series of events and has instructed us to retreat. I would like to ask God¡¯s decision on what to do after this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure the God of Fate will show us the right path.¡±


    There you go, asking for help from the gods in times of trouble. The vigers, including Gams and Chem, have put all their trust in me, the¡­¡­God of Fate. I¡¯d like to live up to their expectations, but I guess I¡¯ll have to take this situation into consideration. I can¡¯t help but watch the people returning to the vige, so I contacted Makoto while keeping an eye out for any pursuers.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Yoshio-senpai! I¡¯d like to continue where I left off!¡±


    I could tell from her ragged breathing and the way she spoke that she was excited.


    ¡°First of all, calm down. We need to find out why they¡¯re here and decide what to do about it. We also need to keep an eye on the entrance and exit of that tunnel and the abandoned vige where the monsters are gathering.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This time, we can see the monster pool in the abandoned vige¡­¡­.That¡¯s weird. I don¡¯t know why¡­¡­.¡±


    The excitement in his voice had subsided a bit, but this time he seemed confused and whispered something to himself.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see. I can see the entrance to the tunnel, but I can¡¯t see the abandoned vige anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡­.¡±


    I moved my mouse to take a look at the abandoned vige, but I could see the entrance to the tunnel, but from there on it was all ck.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The only thing I can think of is that there is an ability to obstruct the opponent¡¯s vision in the miracles and specifications of the¡­¡­evil side yer.


    If that¡¯s the case, I have my doubts. Maybe he was just underestimating me, but what if there was a reason why he couldn¡¯t use it? A miracle that can only be used by certain evil gods, or an ability that can be used by high level yers?


    Maybe it¡¯s like my ¡¶Territory¡·, which can only be used if you exceed a certain level. When I think about it, it makes sense that Chosokabe couldn¡¯t use it.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a miracle on the evil side or something that¡¯s interfering?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a miracle to obstruct the opponent¡¯s vision.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, though. More importantly, those are the streamers in that vige, right?¡±


    ¡°But why are those people in the other world? Did they cross over to the other world like Yoshio-senpai?¡±


    That¡¯s what I thought too, but God of Fate said that the hole was closed. No human will ever pass through it again. I don¡¯t want to think that God was lying to me. If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t it be possible that there is something that even God doesn¡¯t know about?


    ¡°If you think about it, the tunnel that was broadcasted was connected to another world, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can think of. But we can¡¯t go to the other world now, can we?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard. However, the route of the tunnel may not be known even to the God of Fate. That¡¯s why the evil gods are keeping it a secret.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    I just randomly said something that came to mind, but maybe I guessed right?


    ¡°Either way, I¡¯ll ask the God of Fate. I¡¯ll get back to you when I know the results.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try to find out more.¡±


    ¡°Please do. See youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, excuse me.¡±


    I finished my call with Makoto and let out a breath. The other world and Japan are connected again. I don¡¯t know what the purpose is or why it happened, but what I need to do now is to contact God. After the phone rang three times, I heard a voice from the other side.


    ¡°Hello. What¡¯s up? Did you want to hear my voice?¡±


    The usual cheerful voice. She doesn¡¯t seem to be aware of our situation. She said she¡¯s watching what I¡¯m doing online, but not always because of her job as a game manager.


    ¡°Actually, something like this has happened.¡±


    When I told her what had actually happened, she listened quietly until the end.


    ¡®Such a thing. Hmm, but no, then that would be¡­¡­¡±


    She was mumbling something, as if she had some idea of what was going on. I thought it would be rude to interrupt her thoughts, so I waited in silence with the phone to my ear.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I was just thinking about it. I think it¡¯s probably something to do with the evil gods, but I can¡¯t be sure. Didn¡¯t I tell you before that there¡¯s a hole in Hokkaido?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same hole that Carol and I passed through.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that. It is reasonable to think that there are more holes in other parts of Japan and the evil gods are taking advantage of it.¡±


    I see. There was more than one ¡°hole¡± in the invisible wall between the worlds. If the holes were created in the aftermath of the fierce battle between the Lord God and the Evil God, it would be more natural to be more than one.


    ¡°So, the Iryu Mujin Vige may be the halfway point. The hole is smaller than this one, and we can¡¯t get back and forth, so they¡¯re adjusting things in that vige. Or they¡¯re experimenting to see if they can lure in unrted Japanese people and send them to the other world?¡±


    She said it jokingly, but the exnation seemed to fit.


    ¡°The streamers couldn¡¯t get out of the vige; I thought it was a ward or something simr.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because the vige is in a space between the other world and Japan, so you can get in there, but you can¡¯t go to the other world yet. They were captured and are being experimented on in order to make it possible for them to go there somehow. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s safe to assume that their safety has been secured.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, is it impossible to free them from the vige?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s possible¡­¡­.If someone who can adapt to that mixed space of the other world and Japan can go there and take them out, there is a high probability that they can return to Japan.¡±


    Someone who can adapt. Does that mean God? Or perhaps there is someone else who fits the bill¡­¡­I can think of only one person.


    ¡°Um, I have a really bad feeling about this.¡±


    ¡°Bingo. I think Japanese people who have been to other worlds can interfere with the vige. And you know that¡­¡­don¡¯t you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to answer that question, but I had to say it, didn¡¯t I?


    ¡°Is it me?¡±


    I¡¯m a precious Japanese with experience in other worlds. I¡¯m the only one who can do that.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Why does the voiceing from my phone sound so happy?


    Probably, originally, you can¡¯t enter the vige unless they invite you in. But you, Yoshio, have been exposed to the divine aura of the other world through your life in the other world. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to get inside easily because the conditions are simr to those of the otherworldly vige. Of course, I¡¯ll back you up.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I should check out the vige?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s not mandatory. If you want to help them, that is. I don¡¯t have any sympathy for them because they are strangers and they deserve it.¡±


    It¡¯s true that I can¡¯t be med for abandoning them. But when I remember the way they were crying, I want to help them as a human being.


    ¡°By the way, what is the purpose of connecting the other world and Japan?¡±


    ¡°I think the ultimate goal is for the followers to return to the other world. However, there are some dangerous people on the evil god side who genuinely like confusion and fear. There¡¯s no guarantee that these people won¡¯t summon monsters from other worlds to run rampant in Japan.¡±


    A pack of monstersing in from another world. I tried to imagine the scene of those green kobolds and single-eyed red devils running rampant in Japan¡­¡­.crazy. I¡¯m sure it will be a hellish scene with people screaming and hollering. If that happens, it won¡¯t just be chaos. It would be a massacre.


    ¡°Are the followers of the Evil God dangerous people?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say in general. You know that some of the followers of the Evil God are former main gods, and vice versa.¡±


    Are you saying that not all police officers have a sense of justice, or that not all politicians want to improve the country? If that¡¯s the case, I can understand it.


    ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s definitely a crisis. If the ce is as we feared, we have to do something about it. For that reason, I hope that someone will go and check it out¡­¡±


    Only at the end did she make a sweet sound. I want to repay the God of Destiny for all the help she has given me. However, I was reluctant to go to such a dangerous ce to investigate.


    When I remembered the scene of zombies and skeletons, I was so scared that I shuddered. There was no way I could resist if I was attacked by one of those things. The only equipment I have for killing monsters is a wooden bat.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be unreliable if all we had was a lousy ex-neet?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell you to go alone.¡±


    Whoa, could it be that God is going to apany me? If so, that¡¯s quite reassuring.


    ¡°You see Yoshio¡¯s partner there? Here, next to you.¡±


    The words prompted me to look beside me, and I saw Destiny looking up at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°He was born in a different world and raised in Japan, and since he passed through the Hole, he fits the bill perfectly. There¡¯s no choice but to go!¡±


    That being said, the conditions are certainly not a problem. The most suitable person for that ce¡­¡­me. And with my partner, I feel like I can do it. The most important thing is that we have a bond that has helped us ovee difficulties together until now.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go investigate.¡±


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want me to go along with this?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. If I refuse, I¡¯ll probably lose sleep worrying about it. If that¡¯s the case, I thought it would be better to take the plunge and move on. I¡¯m tired of spending my days doing nothing.¡±


    I know from first-hand experience that if you don¡¯t take the first step, nothing will happen. It¡¯s better to have the courage to move than to stay stuck in regret. That¡¯s what I promised myself to do.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to do anything reckless, so I¡¯ll wait until I¡¯ve gathered a little more information and prepared myself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll look into it, and nail it down to the evil gods as to what will happen if they harm my yer.¡±


    It seems that the attendant gods on the Lord God side work on the third floor of the same building, and the attendant gods on the Evil God side work on the second floor.


    I can¡¯t think of any other word than surreal when I imagine the work scene, but I¡¯d like to visit thepany. I wonder what God¡¯s workce¡­¡­is like.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless. If you¡¯re in danger, run.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t have the courage to be reckless or do anything crazy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you seem like the type to do something rash, Yoshio. I¡¯m counting on you. I¡¯ll be in touch.¡±


    The God of Destiny hung up the call in a voice that sounded cheerful.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, will you go to the ind with me sometime?¡±


    When I asked my trusty partner, he nodded with a wide bend of his upper body. Now that I¡¯ve gotten mypanion¡¯s approval, I¡¯ll do my best to prepare for the trip and gather information.

 Chapter 106

    <strong>C106: I¡¯ll be ready to conquer the capture</strong><strong>points</strong>


    With each swing of the sword, the snake-shaped monster¡¯s head would whirl through the air. Behind the blood smoke, I see a statue of a god who freely maniptes the swords in his hands and brings about sessive deaths. The corpses of countless snakes were lying around, and the earth was stained with blood.


    ¡°Whoa! I am with God!¡±


    I can¡¯t take my eyes off the activities of the vigers who are fighting alongside me, including the former chief priest, who is wielding a mace while shouting like a hero and bursting into tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too far ahead! Just do what you can!¡±


    Wielding the sword with which I cut down the two-headed snake, I sent the bloody paste and pieces of flesh flying, and now I sent a message to my friends. Although his skills are a bit hazy in front of the activities of the statue of God, Gams has definitely improved since we first met. Manipting two swords with both hands, he kills the monsters around with his strength and skill.


    Next to him is Niles, who uses his strength rather than skill to crush his enemies. d in a robe reserved only for those who serve the gods, he strikes with a huge mace with an iron lump at its tip.


    ¡°I shudder at the honor of fighting alongside the gods!¡±


    His robe, which was supposed to be white, was painted red with blood, and the smile stered on his face was made more ferocious by the blood makeup. When a snake with a body length of one meter is hit by Niles¡¯ mace, it ignores gravity and blows away in an interesting way. Only one of them has the monstrous strength of another dimension.


    The monsters fled in fear of his vicious appearance, but the arrows of Murus and Sudhir pierced the back of their heads without mercy, refusing to allow them to escape.


    ¡°Looks like there were three more of them here.¡±


    ¡°You missed one, though.¡±


    The two of them, who respond to sarcasm with sarcasm, are still not on the best of terms.


    ¡°If you¡¯re injured, please stand back! We will heal you!¡±


    Chem, Ran, and Kang stayed in the rear, in charge of healing the injured and protecting them.


    ¡°You guys have to be active here or you¡¯ll make less money!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Work, work, work!¡±


    Two other groups of hunters were also struggling to keep up with the vigers. There were no casualties on their side, and so far things were going well.


    ¡°Yes, I can! Oops, don¡¯t mess with the vigers!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re very active, Yoshio-senpai!¡±


    It is Makoto, who is praising and ttering me as I manipte the statue of God. He¡¯s also watching the battlefield on hisputer screen. Right now, the vigers are attacking one of the capture points in the Forbidden Forest. Since there¡¯s nothing we can do about the mysterious vige at the moment, we decided to put it on hold and attack the other points first.


    One of them was a ce where giant snakes lived, and it was an area full of snakes and reptilian monsters. The boss, a giant snake, had eight yellow eyes and white scales that shone like porcin. It had an alluringly beautiful appearance, and I feared that it might be some kind of divine beast, but the reaction of the vigers and hunters was not so bad.


    ¡°Multi-eyed mutant snake.¡±


    That seems to be the case. A multi eyed snake is a kind of monster that is not umon in other worlds, and is also known as a serpent of fortune. When it is born, it has three eyes, but as it gets older, it gains more eyes. It is said that the number of eyes is the standard for strength, and the eighth eye is a very high level enemy, capable of dominating snake-type monsters.


    Since the hunters and vigers could handle all the monsters except for the boss, the multi eyed snake, I used the oracle to make a suggestion.


    [Carve a small statue of the god out of light wood and have Niles, who boasts monstrous strength, carry it on his back.]


    Niles readily agreed, he was very pleased.


    ¡°What an honor it is to obey God¡¯smand and carry His statue! I feel my body tearing with joy!¡±


    He cried like a waterfall and was thrilled. I had gotten used to that kind of reaction, so I watched him with a wry smile on my face. He¡¯s always like this when God is involved. So for this battle, he carried the statue of God on his back without a shield and I activated the ¡°Golem Summon¡± after moving to the site. I fought one-on-one with the boss, the multi eyed snake, and let the vigers and hunters take care of the surrounding enemies.


    The statue of the god was carried to the site in a wooden form because of its weight, but I had Gochuphu, the silver basilisk that apanied me to the battle, petrify it on site before engaging inbat.


    The multi-eyed snake possessed vicious abilities such as poisonous breath and paralyzing gaze, but it was too bad for the opponent. Since I was a statue, I was immune to such attacks. So, it was possible to dominate the enemy unterally. And now, I easily decapitated the multi-eyed snake, and the statue was covered in blood.


    I guess I¡¯ll just have to clean up the rest of the monsters and be done with it.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to call it a day.¡±


    Immediately after the snake was killed, snake-shaped monsters attacked as if in a rage, and the vigers were forced to fight a hard battle, but thanks to the sess of the statue of God, the battle situation became one-sided.


    If I zoom out the map and look at it from above, you can see the location of the monsters as red dots. There are only four red dots left on the battlefield, and now there are only two left.


    ¡°It was a stingy maneuver, but saving points is important, so I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    I could have used the ¡°Golem Summon,¡± and walked from the base, but that would have cost me a lot of points, so I gave up. I thought about carrying the statue of the god in the state of a portable shrine, which I had done once before, but I wanted to leave some people in the vige just in case, since I was worried about the existence of Iryu Mujin Vige.


    After much deliberation, I came to the conclusion that it would be better to have Niles carry it. He¡¯s happy, so let¡¯s assume I was right. While I was forcibly convincing myself, thest red dot disappeared from the map. It seemed that we had eradicated the monster¡¯s capture point.


    [Capture point conquered. Two more points left.]


    Blue letters appear on the PC screen. So now I have two left. I¡¯d like to take out the other one, since I¡¯m going to have to take out that Iryu Mujin Vigeter.


    Here¡¯s the n I came up with after that. First, I¡¯ll take out the other two capture points first. By reducing my worries, I can concentrate on the attack on the mysterious vige, but I¡¯m also impatient to get it done before ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s the end of the first one. Can we finish the other one this month?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still halfway through the month, so we should be able to make it, but my preparations are going well.¡±


    I dared to reply cheerfully to Makoto¡¯s question in a worried voice. I had already checked out the other point of attack, and that was an area where insects were the main type. It was a humid forest and huge spiders were crawling all over¡­¡­I don¡¯t think spiders and centipedes were exactly insects, but whatever.


    When I first saw the video, I was so horrified that I wanted to scratch my whole body. I remember that Makoto seemed to be quite ufortable with it and let out a scream. There were spider webs everywhere, and the sight of spiders the size of children wriggling around was like a scene out of a horror movie. Incidentally, all the women in the vige seemed to be ufortable with those huge spiders, and many of them begged not to be included in the team that was going to attack them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the raids there to the Dark Elves.¡±


    ¡°No! Stop trying to force me to do things I don¡¯t want to do. Why don¡¯t you just go?¡±


    ¡°No. For generations, elves have been determined not to touch that hunting spider. It¡¯s¡­¡­disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shy about your true feelings. We¡¯ve been trying to stay as far away from them as possible!¡±


    I was impressed by the way Murus and Sudhir were pushing each other.


    Chem turned pale and announced her intention to participate, but Gams gently coaxed her into giving up. She seemed reluctant to do so, but let¡¯s not get into the fact that she gently patted her chest.


    While I was pondering about the next attack Gams and the others had arrived back at the vige. I praised the members who participated in the oracle¡¯s defeat and urged them to take a good rest today. Gams and Niles in particr have a tendency to be overly enthusiastic, so I need to remind them to take a break once in a while.


    Now that I¡¯ve used the oracle, is there anything else to do in the vige today? I¡¯ve been concentrating for a long time and my eyes are tired, so I think I¡¯ll take a break.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a break, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on the vige and let you know if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°I see. But don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been watching, so I¡¯m full of energy!¡±


    True to his word, Makoto replied cheerfully. It¡¯s nice to be young. I leave theputer, lie down on the bed, and exhale heavily. I¡¯d like to sleep like this, but there¡¯s so much more to do than just run the vige.


    Afterzing around for about five minutes, I got up and opened the zipper of my backpack in the corner of the room. I should take out all the stuff I had packed inside and organize it.


    I¡¯m going to act while it¡¯s still light, but I need a shlight in case of an emergency. If I¡¯m going to a ce that looks like the setting of a horror movie, I¡¯ll need a shlight. I also have a three-day supply of portable food. I¡¯ve also packed drinking water and a portable water purifier to purify even the dirtiest water just in case. A raincoat is also included. Is there anything else I need?


    Ever since I decided to go to Iryu Mujin Vige, I¡¯ve been studying to make sure I¡¯m prepared. I watch horror movies to find out what the problems are and how to deal with them beforehand. It would be preferable to solve the problem easily, but it¡¯s better to be prepared.


    I thought about buying a stun gun for self-defense, but the price was higher than I expected and I was afraid of the risk of my family finding out about it, so I decided not to buy one this time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can get any more information.¡±


    Since then, I¡¯ve been personally investigating Iryu Mujin Vige, but I haven¡¯t been able to get any interesting information. However, the people at the Exchange za have found out the exact location of the ind, so if I want to go there, I can leave right now.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Going to that ce that is mixed with another world? After all this time, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s worth risking that much for the sake of others. To be honest, I don¡¯t have any obligation to help the streamer because he deserved it. However, if I don¡¯t do something about that vige, I¡¯m sure it will have a negative impact on the fate of my vige.


    Nevertheless, I want to be prepared. The ideal situation would be to conquer the other capture points before taking on thest one. The goal is to get¡­¡­Gams to visit Iryu Mujin Vige again. I¡¯ll enter the vige at the same time. Meet up with the vigers, secure the streamer, escape the vige and return to Japan. The remaining vigers will continue to attack the vige and secure the territory.


    ¡°It¡¯d be great if this happened.¡±


    Do not just hope for it, but try to make it happen. If I just wait and do nothing, I will not get anything. If I get distracted by too many things to think about and lose control of the vige, there will be no point. As a yer of the God of Destiny, I must guide the vigers.

 Chapter 107

    <strong>C107: A changed life and a changed me</strong>


    Three weeks have passed in June. It¡¯s still the rainy season, but the temperature has risen and the humidity is clinging to my skin, making me feel more ufortable. I used to stay in my room and not notice the change of seasons, but since I started going out as a matter of course, I can feel the seasons on my skin, for better or worse.


    Even as I was thinking about it, sweat was pouring out of my body and my shirt was sticking to my body. I¡¯m cleaning a room in the office with no windows open and no air conditioning.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m dying from the heat and humidity. Let¡¯s turn on the air conditioner.¡±


    During the cleaning process, Mr. Yamamoto was wiping off his waterfall of sweat with the towel around his neck and talking directly to the president. As a neer, I can¡¯t say what I think, so I¡¯ll just cheer him on in my heart. Please speak up!


    ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to, my client told me not to use the air conditioner.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least open a window.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me to do that either. He said it would be a problem if important documents were blown away by the wind.¡±


    The president seemed to be dissatisfied with the current situation and started toin. Well, I guess so. The president, despite his stern appearance, cares about his employees. I knew it was strange to impose such an absurd situation on him.


    ¡°Refill your water often. When we¡¯re done here, we¡¯ll take a break and get some ice cream at the convenience store.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m feeling a little more motivated. Hey, Yoshio, Makoto.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think I can work a little harder.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    I was too busy giving a feeble reply, and even Makoto was about to run out of steam. All that was left was to continue cleaning in silence, rehydrating without talking to anyone.


    ¡°Thanks for your help. Which ice cream would you like?¡±


    As I was cooling off outside the building, the boss asked me to unfold a bag from the convenience store and choose one.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°I had to go get it.¡±


    When Makoto, who was dying next to me, apologized, the president broke into a smirk.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Running errands is not part of the job description. Besides, it was cooler at the convenience store, so it was a perk.¡±


    It¡¯s amazing that the president can say these things so naturally. He deserves respect as a person in a superior position. I want to respect him, too. I chose the ice cream on a stick, and Makoto chose a cup of shaved ice. The president and Mr. Yamamoto were fighting for the ice cream at a distance. It seems that Mr. Yamamoto chose the most expensive one.


    ¡°That¡¯s mine, give it back.¡±


    ¡°What are you being so stingy about? It¡¯s only fifty yen difference. You¡¯re abusing your authority!¡±


    ¡°You bought it with my money, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    To a stranger, it might look like a tense situation, but I know it¡¯s just the usual joking around, so I¡¯ll just watch while I chomp on my ice cream.


    ¡°At first, I was worried that the president and Mr. Yamamoto didn¡¯t get along well, but I guess that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    Makoto, who was watching with me, seemed to have recovered a little after eating the shaved ice. I knew he saw it that way too.


    ¡°You two are always like that, you know. We¡¯re lucky to have people like that at work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Everyone is so kind here¡­¡­.¡±


    Makoto looked at the cloudy sky with a distant look in his eyes. I hadn¡¯t heard the details of why he was withdrawn. His father had told me before that he was having problems with his rtionships at school. I was a recluse too, but he seemed to have a very different and more serious reason.


    ¡°I¡¯m really d to work here.¡±


    I nodded my head with a smile at his words filled with real feeling. It looks like I made the right decision in rmending him a part-time job.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to attack another capture point in the next few days.¡±


    I changed the subject and brought up the topic of the Vige of Destiny.


    ¡°That¡¯s where all the bugs are¡­¡­.¡±


    He looks scared to look at them. I guess he really doesn¡¯t like them. Well, if I were asked to actually go to that ce, I would refuse with all my might.


    ¡°There are a lot of spiders there, so I¡¯m worried about their webs and stuff.¡±


    For some reason, spider monsters appear frequently in horror movies, and I guess they are excellent creatures designed to make people dislike them.


    ¡°Oh, what are you going to do, exterminate spiders?¡±


    Before I knew it, the stern face of the president, who was standing nearby, came into my vision. It was a close call. We hadn¡¯t had a conversation that would have conveyed the contents of the game, but I guess I was distracted by fatigue, and I had to be careful.


    ¡°Yes, actually, I do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that spiders don¡¯t like citrus smells, so it¡¯s useful to bring a spray with tangerine juice in it. I¡¯ve also heard that if they drink coffee, they¡¯ll get drunk. But the best thing to do is to use insecticide.¡±


    He has a lot of knowledge because he used to work as a pest control operator before he started his own business. I¡¯ll take out my phone and write this down. After that, I asked him a few questions about pest control. I¡¯m sure this information wille in handyter.


    I managed to finish my work for the day and made it home. First, I took a bath to wash off the sweat and dirt, and then went to the living room to find that dinner was already prepared. I heard that both my father and sister wereing homete, so it would be just me and my mother for dinner.


    In the past, I avoided seeing them as much as possible, so it was normal for me to eat dinner alone or with my mother. These days, if I¡¯m running a littlete, I tend to wait and have dinner with the family of four.


    ¡°It was hot today, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Gloomy and awful.¡±


    In the past, my mother would only talk to me about two things: one-sided topics or reprimand me for not doing anything. I am relieved just to be able to have a peaceful conversation. I used to feel pressured to have dinner with my family, but now I don¡¯t even think about it. Rather, I find myself actively talking about what happened at work. Oh well, I guess I¡¯ll tell them about it now.


    ¡°Oh, I might go on a trip for a couple of days around the end of the month.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Are you staying with Seika?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahaha! No, that¡¯s not it. What are you talking about?¡±


    I cough upset at the blow that was released with a smirk on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re all old enough to know better than to be embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point! I¡¯m going to participate in an offline meeting of lizard lovers. So I¡¯m taking Destiny with me.¡±


    If I don¡¯t do something, I¡¯ll get caught up in my mother¡¯s pace. I quickly rattled off the details of the false event that I had prepared in advance. If I wanted to take Destiny with me, I would need a good reason, so I thought of a setting for an off-line meeting that would actually happen.


    ¡°That sounds like an event your father and Sayuki would love.¡±


    ¡°You know. If I tell them, they¡¯ll want toe along, so you¡¯ll have to fake it, Mom.¡±


    I could see the trouble I would get into if I told this lie to my father and sister, who are unparalleled lizard lovers, so I would get my mother on my side.


    ¡°All right. You have to take care of his condition. Well, he seems to be fine in any environment.¡±


    My mother is the second closest person to me in this house. Every day, she and Destiny watch a TV show together when he sneaks out of my room. She seems to think that he¡¯s a smart lizard with a good ear and doesn¡¯t even pay attention to him when he walks around the house.


    The only person who is still surprised when he sees him is Seika. As a matter of fact, Destiny can adapt to any environment. He has a weak constitution against the cold, but when he went to Hokkaido, he used a disposable body warmer to keep himself warm. The high temperature and humidity seems to be a morefortable environment for him, and he has been thrivingtely.


    When I returned to my room after finishing my meal, I found Destiny lying in the corner of the PC desk in a fixed position, idly looking at the PC screen. Basically, he¡¯s either taking a walk around the house or observing the vige on my PC.


    ¡°Did you notice anything unusual?¡±


    When I asked him that, he just turned and tilted his head back and started to flick his tongue in and out. What¡¯s going on with your neck joints?


    ¡°There didn¡¯t seem to be any change.¡±


    I sat down in front of myputer and took a quick look at the past logs, and then went through the vige as usual. The vigers are trustworthy, but there have been times in the past when people from the evil god side have infiltrated the vige, so checking the vige like this has be a daily routine. I also have to keep an eye on the newly arrived hunters to make sure they don¡¯t do anything stupid.


    The regr hunters have be so ustomed to the vige that some of them have even bought houses in the vige and are living there. The vige has a reputation as a hot spot in the capital and surrounding viges, and several people a monthe here to settle down.


    However, the only drawback is the ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡± that urs at the end of every month, and our vige is almost always attacked on arge scale, so that is the biggest obstacle for people to move here.


    ¡°The poption of the vige is now over a hundred, so that¡¯s about right.¡±


    The truth is, I can¡¯t keep track of too many people, so this is almost my limit. I¡¯ve memorized almost all of the names and faces of the vigers¡­¡­80%¡­¡­70%¡­..60%, but to be honest, I don¡¯t think I can do it if there are more.


    ¡°But if I want to get to the next level, I¡¯ll probably need to increase the poption.¡±


    I know that my current level is 4 and that there is a level 5. So, there is at least one more level up possibility. It seems that reaching that level is one of the goals of the game, and there are rumors on the forums that the benefits of the game increase once you reach level 5.


    So I¡¯m aiming for that level, but if I want to increase the poption of the vige any further, I¡¯ll have to start by expanding the vige grounds. The trees around the vige have been cut down, so there is enoughnd for expansion, but I need to rebuild the log fence from scratch.


    If the number of people increases and the defense capability increases, there maye a day when we don¡¯t have to be afraid of the Temptation of the Evil God. If I think about it, it would be wrong to say that I don¡¯t want to grow the vige because of my ego. However, there is a downside to growing a vige. This is what I heard from Habata, a yer on the Evil God side, and the God of Fate.


    The bigger the vige, the more points the evil gods will get when they destroy it. Apparently, poption is one of the conditions for assessing points, and 10,000 points are added for each viger. In other words, if they destroy a vige with a poption of over 1,000, they can get at least 10 million yen. So, if I develop, I may be a target for high-level yers on the evil side.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that some yers purposely miss the smaller viges and wait for them to grow bigger before harvesting. It goes without saying that those people are the old-timers, high-level, strong characters.¡±


    Because of these circumstances, I¡¯m hesitant to develop the vige any further. What¡¯s better is that I¡¯m working with Makoto to build the vige, so it¡¯s easier for me to see what¡¯s going on than others. It¡¯s quite an advantage that even if I can¡¯t handle an unexpected situation, Makoto can.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, maybe we can get another yer from the Lord God¡¯s side to join us and live in the vige, so we can work together to build it.¡±


    It¡¯s difficult, though, because of the problem of selecting the right people. The only yer I can get in touch with is¡­¡­Habata, but he¡¯s on the evil side. I don¡¯t want to invite that guy into the vige.


    ¡°I guess the development of the vige will have to wait. First, let¡¯s look at the next capture point, and the matter of Iryu Mujin Vige.¡±


    Let¡¯s do what we can, one thing at a time. I¡¯m going to look up on the Inte what I heard from the president today and make a note of it. I¡¯ll just keep moving forward steadily without stopping.

 Chapter 108

    <strong>C108: I¡¯m the one who knows how tough it is to get rid of pests</strong>


    ¡°Mr. President, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to call it a day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to leave early.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Me too.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha. You¡¯re not getting away with this.¡±


    As I, Makoto and Mr. Yamamoto were about to leave the door, the president, who hade around, interrupted us with a smile. By a coincidence that made me wonder if the spider extermination that I had talked about a few days ago was a prelude, I ended up working as a pest exterminator.


    The site was in the basement of an apartment building. Two years ago, there used to be an Italian restaurant in the basement of the building, but it was closed down due to poor management and has been abandoned ever since.


    A new owner is nning to open a restaurant here soon and asked us to clean it, so the president went to check it out the other day and today was the day. All we were told was that we would be cleaning the floor of the former restaurant, so we opened the door of the former restaurant with great enthusiasm and closed it immediately.


    ¡°¡­¡­ is awful.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯d known, I would have skipped it.¡±


    ¡°You knew, and you didn¡¯t tell me, did you?¡±


    ¡°No one asked me.¡±


    The president answered my question without any ill will. The floor was dirtier than I had expected, and there was no air conditioning, so I had nothing toin about, but this was too unexpected. When I saw the scene beyond the door, Makoto¡¯s face turned pale and he was trembling from a little while ago. I feel sorry for him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to a lot of sites, but none like this one.¡±


    Even Mr. Yamamoto, the oldest of the group, looked a little pale. I guess that¡¯s how shocked he was by the scene.


    ¡°You guys are still good, I¡¯ve seen those things alive and wriggling. You¡¯re lucky that I blocked the doorway and threw in some insecticide to wipe them out.¡±


    Oh, so the president witnessed them alive. That¡¯s certainly better than what I imagined.


    ¡°But it¡¯s tough to see dead cockroaches scattered all over the floor¡­¡­.¡±


    What we saw were dead cockroaches that covered so much of the floor that we couldn¡¯t even see it. If it had been just one cockroach, we would have been a little surprised, but when you see a swarm of dozens or even hundreds of them, it¡¯s natural to be scared.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get rid of the spiders next time. Think of it as a prelude to that, and it¡¯ll be easy, easy, easy.¡±


    No, spiders are still better. I was tempted to argue with him, but I held my ground. This is my job, so it¡¯s not my ce toin. I have to forcefully convince myself that¡­¡­is the way to go.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s get going. Collect the carcasses with a broom and put them in a bag. If there are any survivors, I¡¯m sorry, but I need you to get rid of them.¡±


    Then he handed me the insecticide spray.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t get a chance to use it,¡± he said, ¡°but don¡¯t forget to ventte the area, because there may still be some insecticide left in it. Don¡¯t be scared. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The three of us reluctantly replied in anguid voice.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re early. You need dinner, right?¡±


    The first thing my mother asks me when I get home, I answer immediately.


    ¡°No¡­¡­.I have no appetite.¡±


    I¡¯m not daring enough to have an appetite after seeing that. If I can¡¯t stand itter, I¡¯ll have something to eat but I want to take a bath first and foremost.


    After that, there were dozens of survivors who withstood the insecticide¡­¡­.Let¡¯s not do that, I don¡¯t even want to remember anymore. I quickly took off my work clothes and threw them into the empty washing machine to start washing. If I wash them with my family¡¯s clothes, I¡¯m sure to getints.


    I went into the bathroom and washed myself carefully before soaking in the bathtub.


    ¡°Forget about today¡­¡­.No, it was a learning experience.¡±


    It¡¯s not bad if I consider it a prelude to the capture point. It¡¯s not a bad¡­¡­idea. I¡¯m not sure which is better, the spiders or the cockroaches. I¡¯m seriously worried. But I think this job has made me a little more tolerant of bugs. Besides, the impact is lessened because it¡¯s through the screen.


    ¡°The vigers have to endure much more than me.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to tell you which is tougher, killing a giant spider or cleaning up today.


    ¡°Looks like Chem can¡¯t do it, and neither can Murus and Sudhir at that rate.¡±


    The next point of attack has already been announced and the vigers know what kind of monsters are living there.


    Tomorrow, the members of the team were scheduled to participate in the extermination. Chem was included in the list, but she was pushing herself too hard, so she decided not to participate tomorrow. Murus and Sudhir might be stubborn and announce their participation, but if that happens, I¡¯ll use the oracle to stop them. I don¡¯t want to force them to participate.


    ¡°Oh yeah, what about the Basilisk?¡±


    I spoke to Destiny, who was floating in the bathtub. My family knows that he likes to take a bath, and they don¡¯t even pay attention to me when I take a bath with him anymore.


    I called out to him, but he didn¡¯t even turn around, his big eyes scurrying and staring at the window. I turned my gaze to the window and saw a small fly. With uncanny speed, Destiny¡¯s tongue extended from his mouth and stuck to the fly, then instantly reeled back into his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­seems fine.¡±


    I thought it was chameleons and frogs that had extended tongues, but I didn¡¯t go into it. No one knows the biology of a basilisk. So, the basilisk in the vige, Gochuphu, seems to be okay. Also, I wonder if Niles will carry the statue of God again.


    Even Gams and his friends aren¡¯t always good with bugs. There¡¯s a chance that they¡¯re just as scared as I am. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better to sweep them up with the statue of God. Thanks to the increase in the number of vigers, I have enough points without having to pay. I don¡¯t remember having a problem with ack of pointstely because I¡¯m getting quite a bit more every day. It¡¯s totally possible to get by without paying, nowadays.


    ¡°In the beginning, I struggled and worked part-time to pay for points, but now I have a little extra money, since I don¡¯t need to pay anymore.¡±


    After all this time, I can¡¯t help but wonder if this ¡°Vige of Destiny¡± has the purpose of rehabilitating people. Like me, Makoto¡¯s life was changed by the game. The gods on the Lord God¡¯s side dare to choose such people and guide them.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I should be more grateful.¡±


    I have to make sure I don¡¯t bring shame to the God of Fate who chose me.


    After I got out of the bath, my hunger got the better of me and I managed to finish my dinner. Then I went back to my room and sat down in front of myputer as usual.


    It was gettingte and most of the vigers were asleep, but the elves and a few others were hard at work. They crushed the citrus fruits in a stone bowl and use a pestle to liquefy them, and then transfer the contents to small jars. About a dozen jars are already filled with liquid, but there still seem to be more than twice as many empty jars.


    I had told them in advance that spiders might not like the smell of citrus, so they prepared this way. I had my doubts about whether the spiders of other worlds were the same as the spiders of Earth, but when Murus saw the oracle, she said, ¡°I see. It¡¯s true that spider monsters don¡¯t appear in ces where there are citrus trees.¡±


    She mumbled to herself and was impressed, so I think she¡¯s probably okay. The citrus juice can be thrown at them if the need arises, or applied to their bodies to prevent them from being attacked. There are many ways to use it so there is no harm in preparing more.


    I skimmed through the vige logs and found no problems, so I scaled down the map and focused on another thing that was bothering me: the entrance to Iryu Mujin Vige. As usual, I could see the tunnel at the entrance, but the area behind it was still ck.


    Nothing has changed since then, which is conversely eerie, and I can only wonder what is going on in that darkness. I¡¯ve been doing a lot of research on the rumors about Iryu Mujin Vige, but I haven¡¯t found anything new. No video streamers seemed to have prated the vige since then, and there was no progress.


    If they are experimenting with connecting the other world to Japan, I need to take action soon or it will be a disaster. The God of Fate is well aware of this and is working behind the scenes in cooperation with her fellow followers, but they are not getting any results either.


    ¡°Originally, I wanted to take my time and make sure I could capture it, but I don¡¯t know how long those people will be safe.¡±


    The only reason they are safe is because they are used for experiments. Until then, I don¡¯t think they will do anything strange, but there are problems with the experiments, so they need more than one experimental subject.


    I was able to go back and forth between the different worlds safely with the help of God, but that wasrgely due to the existence of a proper ¡°hole¡±. Perhaps there is a kind of ¡°hole¡± in Iryu Mujin Vige, but it¡¯s not enough to connect to the other world.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if they can¡¯t pass through, but if they¡¯re forced and their body vanishes¡­¡­.¡±


    In a science fiction movie I once watched, there was a scene where a warp failed and the ship disappeared. I shudder just thinking about it. I push today¡¯s images to the corner of my mind and ponder about tomorrow.


    ¡°I have to get through tomorrow first. I¡¯m not capable enough to do two things at once, am I?¡±


    Once I kill the big spiders, I won¡¯t have to worry about the aftermath. Then I can focus my attention on the Iryu Mushin Vige.

 Chapter 109

    <strong>C109: A wriggling spider and a distracted me</strong>


    Today is the day we head for the second capture point.


    ¡°I¡¯m off work and ready to go.¡±


    I woke up early and finished my breakfast by myself, then went back to my room with a bottle of water and some snacks. Today, I¡¯m nning to stay here until the spider extermination is finished.


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous.¡±


    The voiceing from the PC is the familiar Makoto. His Bible is supposed to be left in the vige just in case. It¡¯s always nice to have another yer who can take care of the defense in times like this. Since the vigers¡¯ voices can¡¯t reach the yers if there¡¯s no Bible in the field, I¡¯ve set up my PC screen to be shared with Makoto¡¯s. This way, I can check the scene while watching over the vige.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so. I hope it goes well.¡±


    ¡°It hurts that the number of participants has decreased quite a bit. Will it be okay?


    It was understandable that Makoto was worried. The members of this time¡¯s group are mainly men, with a noticeable absence of women.


    The only major yers in the vige were Gams, Kang, and Niles, the former chief priest. Chem had tried to force herself to go with them, but Gams persuaded her not to.


    Murus and Sudhir, who grew up in the Forbidden Forest but seemed to have a weakness for spiders, decided not to apany the group this time. Instead, several men from the Elves and Dark Elves joined, so there was no problem.


    There were also two teams of five hunters. It seems that even in other worlds, there are many people who are ufortable with spiders, and many women in particr are afraid of them.


    ¡°That giant spider is a carnivore and prefers human children and women, it¡¯s too scary.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A cannibalistic spider that loves women and children is nothing to sneeze at.¡±


    It seems that the giant spider, our extermination target, has a habit of preferring human flesh, especially soft flesh of children and women. Knowing this, all the women refused to participate.


    The characteristic of the giant spider is that it puts up arge web, twines its threads around the opponent and pulls them up and attaches them to the web. It then injects a neurotoxin into them and bites them whole when they are unable to move. It¡¯s a scene straight out of a horror movie.


    Once caught in the strings, it is difficult to get out alone, so all participants apply citrus juice to their bodies beforehand. This way, if they were caught, they would be hesitant to eat because of the smell. In our human senses, the faint scent of citrus from food would increase our appetite, but since we were dealing with a spider, we didn¡¯t have to worry about that. In the end, only twenty-three men went to exterminate the spiders. The rest of them stayed at home in the vige.


    ¡°Brother, I apologize for not being able to apany you to¡­¡­.¡±


    Gams walked up to his sister, who shrugged and apologized, and put his hand on her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll feel safer if you wait for me in the vige.¡±


    As an older brother, there¡¯s a part of me that¡¯s d she won¡¯t be participating in the battle. As someone who also has a younger sister, I can understand that feeling. You don¡¯t want to put them in danger as much as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I would have liked to join you, but¡­¡±


    ¡°If you wanted to, you could have gone. I¡¯ll give you a turn this time, okay?¡±


    Murus and Sudhir stared at each other in silence. Normally, the two of them would join the battle even if they had to push their opponents out of the way andpete to see who was better, but this time they did note forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking both of you to stay in the vige. If you two stay, I can go to the battlefield with peace of mind.¡±


    They both smiled and nodded at the same time, as if they didn¡¯t feel bad when Gams told them so. He used to be sloppier, buttely he¡¯s been speaking more clearly in important situations.


    Lodis is the leader of internal affairs and Gams is the leader of thebat. Both of them are people I can trust with my life.


    As the group left the vige, I went ahead of them to make a preliminary survey of the attack points. However, we¡¯ve only explored the area around the entrance, so I can only see a forest with spider webs everywhere. The territory of the giant spider is a deep forest with dense vegetation, and not much sunlight gets through. Such a forest with huge spider webs is a perfect setting for a horror story.


    There are spiders as long as a man¡¯s arm here and there, but deep in the forest, there are also spiders that are bigger than an adult. Even though I was only observing them from a distance through a screen, the horrifying sight of them sent shivers down my spine. I can¡¯t stop thinking about Gams and the rest of the extermination team who have to face these things and kill them.


    I put my hands together and bow my head toward them, whose steps seem heavier than usual. I¡¯ve been peeking at the conversations of the participating members since yesterday, and none of them are good with spiders! Even if they¡¯re not into it, most of them are dividing it up as a job for the vige or as hunters.


    ¡°Spiders. I don¡¯t like them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t approve of anything with more than five legs.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it from a physiological standpoint.¡±


    I was relieved to see that both the inhabitants of the other world and the inhabitants of Earth seemed to have simr feelings of dislike, and at the same time, I felt more and more sorry. I watched a movie in which a spider-like creature attacked the protagonist in order to build up a tolerance for spiders, and now I understand the feelings of the characters who saw him off to the enemy territory in that scene.


    ¡°I hope I can be of some help.¡±


    What I can do for the extermination team is to observe the enemy territory in advance. If there¡¯s any danger, I¡¯ll let them know through the oracle. And then there¡¯s the ¡°Golem Maniption¡± to rampage through.


    In the end, Gams and the others arrived without any incident at the entrance to the forest. The statue of God that Niles had carried on his back could be suddenly activated from here, but we didn¡¯t even know what was going on deep in the forest, and we didn¡¯t know where the giant spider guarding the base was.


    The invisible area filled with ck is quiterge, so even if I activate it, I might run out of points first. So, it¡¯s better to refrain from using ¡°Golem Summoning¡± until I find a monster that looks like a boss or after I¡¯vepleted more than half of my search.


    ¡°It may take some time, but let¡¯s be on the safe side here and move together.¡±


    Everyone nodded at Gams¡¯ suggestion. Even the hunters, who were brave and used to danger, agreed with a serious look on their faces.


    After applying citrus juice to their bodies, they stepped into the danger zone where the spiders were waiting for them. Normally, Gams holds a sword in each hand, but today he is holding a spear in his hand, brushing away the spider webs as he goes. The other hunters were also moving forward, albeit slowly, using sticks and spears to remove the cobwebs. It doesn¡¯t matter how long it takes, safetyes first.


    ¡°Spider monsters generally attack from the sky, but there is no guarantee that there are no other monsters. Please be sure to keep an eye on your surroundings as well as above you.¡±


    The hunters, who had been staring only at the sky above, hurriedly shifted their gaze downward when Niles pointed out that with a smile stered on his face as usual. Well, Niles looks the same as always. I wonder if he¡¯s not afraid of spiders.


    ¡°Niles¡­¡­aren¡¯t you afraid of spiders?¡±


    One of the hunters asked Niles a question at the same time as if he had heard my inner voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very good at it, but I¡¯m not bad either. It was about three years ago that I saw a centipede-like creature with three human faces¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it another time.¡±


    The hunter hurriedly interrupts Niles, who was about to start telling him an old story. Personally, I¡¯m very interested in the story of that monster, but now is not the time for that.


    From time to time, I seerge spiders in the webs above us, but the elves and dark elves are shooting them down one by one. The reason they struggle so much when the arrows hit them is because the arrowheads are coated with citrus juice. It¡¯s like poison to the spiders.


    ¡°Oh, my God, a spider!¡±


    Still, there were too many of them, and some of them attacked the vigers and hunters, but as soon as they got attached to the body, they didn¡¯t like the smell and left, so they were cut down there. The citrus juice strategy seems to be working better than I thought, so it was worth the research.


    There was no major damage, and if it was only a minor injury, Niles¡¯ magic would heal it immediately, so things are going well for now. We¡¯re about to reach the center of the area that was obscured by ck fog. The encounter rate with spiders has been increasing for a while now, so maybe the enemy boss is close.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time, there might be a monster master, so please be careful. Again, the enemy¡¯s master is believed to be a demon hair spider, based on sightings. It is a giant spider with a head full of stiff hair and arge horn on its head.¡±


    They had already been briefed by Niles before they left, but he reminded everyone to be careful. The other thing to keep in mind is that since they are spiders, they can use their eight legs to manipte threads to entangle people. So it¡¯s a nasty enemy to fight with a small group of people, but if there are so many people, it should be possible to rescue them even if the threads block their movement.


    The important thing is to be able to fight without letting other monsters get close to you. So I killed all the monsters I could see on my way here.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for me to go.¡±


    If the boss is waiting for us, it¡¯s best to defeat it at once with ¡°Golem Summoning.¡± I¡¯ve also brought the silver basilisk Gochuphu with me, so I¡¯m well prepared to petrify the statue. Gochuphu is set up to be a ¡°messenger,¡± so I can give him simple orders from here. She¡¯s as smart as Destiny, so she¡¯s never resisted mymands.


    ¡°We¡¯re out in the open.¡±


    An unnatural open space in the deep forest. The open space wasrge enough to amodate a vige of less than a hundred people, and only a little sunlight was reaching it. It¡¯s better than before, but it¡¯s still dim because of the huge spider webs in the sky blocking the light. The ground was littered with countless bones: animals, monsters, and even a few human skulls.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very typical ce.¡±


    The perfect boss stage.


    ¡°Be alert of your surroundings. If you see an enemy, call out.¡±


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    A scream echoed through the forest, drowning out Gams¡¯ attention. It was the hunter who had released the voice, but he was nowhere to be seen, even though he was supposed to be at the end of the line. Everyone hurried to look for him, and one of the hunters spotted him.


    ¡°Diagonally across the sky!¡±


    The voice drew my attention. There was a huge spider with a twisted horn growing out of its forehead, pulling the hunter around on a thread.


    ¡°I need your help!¡±


    ¡°Get the arrows!¡±


    As the elves and dark elves fired their arrows in unison, the demon hair spider stretched its two legs out in front of it and they were all entangled in the web-like spider silk stretched between them.


    Seeing this, Gams threw the hatchet that was hanging from his waist not at the demon hair spider, but at the thread that was drawing the hunter in. The axe de cuts the thread and the hunter falls to the ground. Niles, who quickly circled underneath him, caught him firmly.


    ¡°Good job, Gams! That¡¯s my cue!¡±


    I ignore Destiny¡¯s cold look at me as I activate ¡°Golem Summoning¡±. I picked up the two swords I had prepared beforehand. The sword in my right hand has a sharp de, while the sword in my left hand is a dull color that does not reflect any light. With the sword in my right hand, I cut the rope that bound the statue of God and jumped off of Niles¡¯ back.


    ¡°Oh, God¡¯s miracle here!¡±


    Niles is in tears and praying, but it¡¯s not the first time the statue of God has moved in front of him. I¡¯ve seen him do this more than five times now, and he does it every time. I¡¯m used to dealing with it, and I raise my sword lightly.


    Now, the problem was the enemy¡¯s position. He¡¯s on top of a spider¡¯s web that¡¯s more than ten meters above the ground, so my attacks can¡¯t reach him from here. Besides, the bristly hairs on his body were repelling all the arrows that came through the web.


    ording to Murus, those hairs are harder than iron, and the hair covering the body is a solid armor that prevents attacks. There is a good chance that the monstrous strength of the statue of God will be able to cut it off, but I wonder if the sword will be able to withstand it.


    ¡°But I have no choice, do I?¡±


    ¡°Get out of God¡¯s way and distract the enemy!¡±


    Gams and the others threw spears and sticks in their hands, and the elves shot up arrows. Most of them didn¡¯t reach us because the distance was too great, but the enemy¡¯s attention was turned in that direction.


    ¡°Pigyaaah!¡±


    A murderous re was directed at Niles, but he smiled nonchntly. Irritated by his reaction, the demon hair spider swung the thread with the rounded down to the ground. Four balls of thread came at Niles, but he didn¡¯t even try to avoid them and took them head-on. Huge balls of thread stuck to his hands and feet, but he didn¡¯t seem to be worried.


    ¡°Cut off the thread!¡±


    Gams and the others rush over to cut the spider thread, but Niles stops them with his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry everyone. I hope this bought some time.¡±


    That was directed at¡­¡­me, the God of Fate, wasn¡¯t it? The answer is¨C


    ¡°Of course, thank you!¡±


    Falling on its back from above the demon hair spider was the statue of god. While his attention was diverted to Niles, I climbed up the tree and positioned myself further up in the sky. I put all my weight on the sword in my right hand, and the blow pierces the opponent¡¯s back!


    ¡°Gawd!¡±


    What I heard at the same time as the demon hair spider¡¯s scream was a metallic sound. The sword that had been used to sh through the bristly hair had been broken at the base.


    He is desperately trying to shake off the statue of the god statue, but I throw away my sword, which has only a hilt, and grab the bristles with my right hand to hold on.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡±


    I swung the dull-colored sword held in my other left hand, kicked away the de that was still impaled, and inserted the sword in my left hand into the wound. At that moment, the statue of God was blown away because I stopped operating it. What I¡¯m doing now is giving instructions to the messenger.


    ¡°Gochuphu, unpetrify!¡±


    Following the order, what was unpetrified wasn¡¯t the statue of God but the sword that was impaled into the spider.


    The demon hair spider, which was struggling violently, broke free from its web and fell to the ground. As everyone retreated from the scene, the demon hair spider came crashing down. Half of its body was crushed by the impact of falling to the ground, and it was convulsing. The monster¡¯s blood that spurted out from its entire body was mixed with another liquid, giving it a strange color.


    ¡°Is that the scent of fruit juice?¡±


    One of the hunters seemed to be the first to catch a whiff of the scent. Yes, mixed in with the blood was arge amount of fruit juice. The sword in the left hand of the statue of the god was a stone sword, made of fruit juice hardened into the shape of a sword. It was then put inside his body and returned to its original liquid form, allowing the juice to permeate his body. This is the result.


    ¡°Okay, mission aplished.¡±


    I researched my opponent¡¯s weaknesses and thought of a way to make the most of them, and the results came out. I¡¯m d I put my head into it.

 Chapter 110

    <strong>C110: I¡¯m a viger and a co-fighter</strong>


    With the demon hair spider defeated, there was only one capture point left. Well, thatst one is the big problem. I checked my calendar to see how many days I had left.


    ¡°There¡¯s only a little over a week left in June¡­¡­.¡±


    The vige is located on a remote ind, and I¡¯ve already found out how to get to the nearest fishing vige. But I don¡¯t have a way to get to the ind. If it was a TV show project, I could charter a boat or ask a fishing boat to take me there. However, as an ordinary person, it was a bit impossible for me to use that method.


    First of all, I don¡¯t have a license, so I can¡¯t drive a boat. If that¡¯s the case, it would be too reckless to go using a rubber boat. It would be a disaster waiting to happen.


    I looked on the Inte and found a boat cab and tried to negotiate with them, but they refused, saying that there was no ind in such a ce and even if there was, they would not take me into an uninhabited ind without permission.


    After that, I did some research on my own, but there was nothing I could do. For a moment, I wondered if I could make a raft out of the logs sent from the ¡°Vige of Destiny.¡± But after taking a deep breath, the idea disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dead end.¡±


    I had the idea of asking my dad if he had any contacts, but there was a good chance he didn¡¯t, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t admit it without a detailed exnation. The location of the ind was already known thanks to other yers. But there is no way to get there.


    ¡°The only thing left to do is¡­¡±


    When I told her how difficult the situation was, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to do something about it,¡± but I haven¡¯t heard from her since. I was about to give up. Just as I was about to give up, I heard a ring. After confirming the name, I picked up the phone to answer the call, which led to a video call screen.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not just timing me?¡±


    ¡°What, what are you talking about?¡±


    It was a close-up of the God of Fate with a look of genuine surprise on her face.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m the God of Fate, so maybe there is such a thing as fateful timing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a tasteless attitude. It¡¯s not the time to y with words. Have you found a way to get to that ind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve run out of ideas.¡±


    There was no point in lying, so I answered honestly.


    ¡°I see. But I¡¯m d. I would have been in trouble if you had already made arrangements.¡±


    ¡°So, could it be?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we got a boat!¡±


    I saw a smug look on her face as she stuck her thumb on the screen of her phone. Upon closer inspection, I saw that she was wearing the same suit as when I met her in Hokkaido, and I could see several desks in the background. I wondered if this was God¡¯s workce. It just looks like a normal office to me. Oh, it looks like a wonderfully tanned gal just passed by¡­¡­.


    She was wearing a sleeveless shirt that was wide open at the chest, and incredibly low-rise shorts. She was holding a cup of tapioca milk tea in her hand and had a straw in her hand. Is that person also an employee or a god?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you too happy to be here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Thank you very much.¡±


    Yes, that was my priority right now. The office is on my mind, but I should concentrate on the conversation. I¡¯m very concerned about the gal-like person pacing around behind her, ncing at me.


    ¡°But how did you find it? I tried to find out if I could charter a boat myself, but they all refused.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. If you ask someone to send you to a deserted ind where they don¡¯t know your name, most people will say no, of course. The one who can help me this time is a yer who is a follower of the Water God.¡±


    Will the yer cooperate with me? If so, I can give a detailed exnation and not worry about being rejected.


    ¡°That would be great. Are you acquainted with this follower?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a colleague, after all. I asked him to help me because he is not my immediate supervisor. He said he couldn¡¯t leave me alone once he knew what was going on.¡±


    The master deity that the God of Fate follows is the God of the Moon. I¡¯m sure there are factions in the world of the gods.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. If the evil gods are involved, it¡¯s our problem as well. I¡¯ll spare no effort to help.¡±


    I can count on God of Fate to give me her full support. Now I have no reason not to take action. The only thing left to do is to do it.


    ¡°When do you n to leave for the ind?¡±


    ¡°Well, June ends on the 30th, so I want to finish things before the Temptation of the Evil God, so I want to arrive in Wakayama on the 24th and take the boat from there.¡±


    Half a day to travel from here to Wakayama, and half a day from there to the ind. I¡¯ve been asked to find out where the cave is on the ind, but it will take two days to search and rescue them in case there is some ident. From there, it would take one day to return home. I estimate that it will take a total of five days. The extra day is an insurance policy in case of emergency.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send you a mapter. Can you meet me there around two o¡¯clock on the 24th?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    From there, we had a detailed discussion and then hung up. We talked about unrted things, so we must have been on the phone for about forty minutes in total.


    ¡°Well, now I can¡¯t back out.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to back out, but the outer moat waspletely filled in. All I could do was prepare for the trip and have a meeting with Makoto in case something happened.


    I can y the game on my phone, but there¡¯s always the chance that I¡¯ll lose it in an ident. In that case, I¡¯ll have to ask Makoto to protect the vige. It is because of him that I can make this decision to go away. The fact that we are running the vige together instead of me alone is a great advantage.


    ¡°The rest is part-time, right?¡±


    I¡¯ve been working about four days a weektely, but during the rainy season, it takes me a long time to finish the wax because it¡¯s too humid for it to dry. So I feel ufortable taking a few more days off when my work schedule is full even though the number of cases is small, even though I¡¯ve been forced to take the end of the month off.


    I apologized to the president for my long absence when I was in Hokkaido, but heughed and said,


    ¡°What are you talking about? When someone takes a day off, it makes it easier for other people to take a day off. It¡¯s good to be able to take a few days off a month. Our employees take time off frequently, too. That¡¯s the way ourpany is, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Those words helped me a lot, but I can¡¯t be too picky every time, can I? Yamamoto-san and Misaki-san are filling in for me. It¡¯s time for me to seriously think about how to bnce this ¡°Vige of Destiny¡± with my part-time job. I need to lower the ratio of gaming and concentrate more on work. I guess that¡¯s the obvious thing to do. However, I can¡¯t leave the vigers alone.


    So, I need to stabilize the vige and create an environment where I can watch over them with peace of mind. That¡¯s why this territory function is so appealing.


    If I can see the entire area of the Forbidden Forest, it will be much easier. Bncing work and games, I can¡¯t afford to make any mistakes in order to make that happen. Of course, I¡¯m also worried about the streamers, and what the evil gods are up to.


    ¡°My objectives are clear, so why bother?¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It is June 24th. I¡¯m sitting on the dock with one foot on a round ledge of unknown use, looking out over the ocean. Destiny, peeking out from a bag I¡¯ve ced a short distance away, is staring at me.


    ¡°How¡¯s the ocean after all this time?¡±


    I asked him about it, he turned his face toward the ocean and made a gesture as if he was sniffing it. When I tilted my head, he stuck out his tongue a little and tilted his head further. I wondered if he was ufortable with the scent of the tide.


    Now we are waiting for someone at the port of Wakayama. There are still thirty minutes left until the appointed time, but I came early because I can¡¯t keep the person I¡¯m asking waiting. I don¡¯t know what he looks like or what his name is, but he knows who I am.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one with any personal information.¡±


    The evil gods know my name, face, and address because of the Bible and Carol that we¡¯re sent from the other world. The only yer on the Lord God¡¯s side whose identity I knew was Makoto, but this is the second yer I¡¯m meeting today.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of person he is.¡±


    I have heard that he owns a boat and can drive, so I have an image of him as a rich man. A fresh, handsome man who looks good on the sea, dashing in his cruiser or maybe he¡¯s an old man who seems to have a lot of money. Either way, he¡¯s someone I¡¯ll have to take care of. I should try to remember to be polite without prejudice. As I was thinking about this, I heard a sound approaching from the ocean.


    Pong pong pong pong pong¡­¡­.


    What came with the distinctive sound of an engine was a fishing boat. A small fishing boat with a slightly rusty and aged body stopped in front of us.


    ¡°Are you a yer of the God of Fate?¡±


    Standing on the deck looking at us was a man with a beard. He has a twisted towel wrapped around his head and is wearing a ck cape, a typical fisherman¡¯s style. His beard makes him look old, but on closer inspection, he looks quite young.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Are you the yer who will help me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. God asked me to do it, and it sounded interesting, so I dly epted.¡±


    Then he smiled, baring his white teeth. With his stern appearance, he has a simr vibe to the president.


    ¡°Thank you for your time today.¡±


    I bowed deeply, and Destiny, who was walking next to me, bowed as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good day. You have a very cute lizard with you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my partner.¡±


    He seemed to be a person who was fine with lizards and was stroking Destiny¡¯s head without a care in the world. I was grateful for this reaction, because if he was as bad at this as Seika was, it would haveplicated the situation.


    ¡°Shall we talk on board?¡±


    We climbed into the fishing boat without being prompted, and the boat pulled away from the dock. There was a chair behind the steering wheel, so I sat down and turned my head to the side.


    Wow, this is my first time on a fishing boat, and it¡¯s a lot rockier than I imagined. When I traveled to Hokkaido, I took a ferry, so the rocking didn¡¯t bother me that much, but this might be a problem. I took a few deep breaths to mask my nausea and turned my gaze to the sea, trying to see as far as possible.


    ¡°Destiny, don¡¯t get too close to the edge. If you fall into the water, it¡¯ll be hard to save you.¡±


    I lifted Destiny, who was trying to look into the ocean, and ced him on myp. He still seemed to be curious about the ocean, so I put him on my head. He seemed satisfied that he could see the ocean clearly from there, and his tail, wagging in a good mood, hit my back, but I would put up with that.


    ¡°I checked the map, and it should take us about two hours to get there!¡±


    He was talking loudly from the wheelhouse, overpowering the distinctive sound of the engine.


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    I shout back. The engine noise bothers me, but I¡¯ll get used to it after a while. I¡¯m not going to be able to rx once we get to the ind, so I think I¡¯ll just enjoy the view of the ocean for now.

 Chapter 111

    <strong>C111: The Great Ocean, the Lonely Ind, and Me</strong>


    An hour has passed since we boarded the fishing boat. Sea, sea, sea as far as the eye could see. The sky was clear and cloudless, with only the asional ind visible in the distance, and my vision was filled with blue.


    The engine was off as we were riding the tide, so it was quiet and noiseless, and I could feel like I was at a resort as I gazed out at the sea.


    ¡°Oh-ro-ro-ro!¡±


    After I threw up everything in my stomach, I didn¡¯t mind the swaying of the boat anymore. But I didn¡¯t have much appetite, so I just drank water, but there was a lizard next to me who was cheerfully eating sashimi without a care in the world.


    ¡°You¡¯re totally fine. I envy your appetite.¡±


    He must have heard my voice, but he didn¡¯t even turn around and silently ate the sashimi. By the way, this sashimi is the fish that Nagare caught for me earlier. Nagare is the name of the yer who drives the fishing boat.


    ¡°You¡¯re eating well. Is it good?¡±


    He nodded repeatedly in response to Nagare¡¯s question, but his chewing did not stop. On the contrary, he pulls the sashimi on the te closer to him with both hands. It¡¯s¡­¡­embarrassing, so stop it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he¡¯s got a big appetite.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. It¡¯s the best way to make sure people eat well.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Nagare processed the fish he caught one after another and put more on the te in front of Destiny.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any more fish, so I¡¯ll leave you to it. Now, let¡¯s get serious. Aren¡¯t you scared, Yoshio? The ind we¡¯re going to now has a vige that¡¯s connected to the game world, right? I heard that there are monsters there.¡±


    As he washed and put away his sashimi knife, he gave me a serious look. I don¡¯t think I can duck this with a lie or a joke.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m scared. I understand the fear of monsters from games.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Just the thought of people like us, who grew up in peaceful Japan, taking on monsters gives me warts.¡±


    The way he shrugged his shoulders and shook his head seemed a little over the top andical, but he didn¡¯t seem to be lying about his fear.


    ¡°And the ones you¡¯re going to help are people you don¡¯t know who are fooling around on the Inte, right? Do you have any obligation to go help them?¡±


    ¡°No, I guess not¡­¡­.But if someone is reaching out to you for help, you want to pull them¡­¡­along.¡±


    Even if they are a bad person, I want to grab them by the hand, because that¡¯s what they did to me. The reason I am doing this now is because so many people held my hand and pulled me up from the darkness.


    ¡°If the other world and Japan were to be connected by any chance, the people I care about might be hurt. I have to stop that from happening.¡±


    What happens when monsters flood Japan? My family, Seika and Grandma Okiku, the people at work and Makoto. If those people are harmed, I¡¯ll regret not going to the ind for the rest of my life.


    ¡°This is not so much for others, but for me. To live with no more regrets.¡±


    After I finished speaking, I felt a little embarrassed about what I had said. I had spoken passionately to someone I had just met today. I nced at Nagare¡¯s face to see if he was smiling bitterly, and he nodded his head in a serious manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s a noble idea. I was scared to death just to take you to the ind, but to go and help them even if it¡¯s for your own sake, that¡¯s not easy!¡±


    He put his hand on my shoulder, brought his face close to mine, and smiled. I didn¡¯t expect him to praise me, so I was caught off guard and couldn¡¯t speak right away.


    ¡°I¡¯d really like to help you explore the ind, but I¡¯m worried about keeping an eye on the boat just in case. You know, in a horror or suspense story, it¡¯smon for the boat to disappear.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I¡¯ve seen that.¡±


    I¡¯ve seen simr scenes in horror movies and my mother¡¯s favorite suspense films.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But it¡¯s not good for my ass if I don¡¯t help with anything. Here, take this.¡±


    With that, he handed me an inted water balloon. I was given those strange colorful water balloons that you see at the fairground stalls¡­¡­.


    ¡°These are not just water balloons, these are special balloons that contain my miracle. When you¡¯re in trouble, throw them at your enemies.¡±


    It seems that this person is a follower of the Water God, so he can perform miracles in water. If so, there¡¯s no harm in epting it, right?


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°This is the least I can do, but do your best.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    We arrived at an ind that had been just out of sight just a few minutes ago. We didn¡¯t go ashore right away, but went around the ind to observe it.


    ording to the information we had researched beforehand, the vige was located in the center of the ind and could not be seen from the sea. The cliffs are a hindrance tonding on the ind, but there is a sandy beach in the southern part of the ind where we could anchor our boat. But conversely, that¡¯s the only ce we can dock our boat, so if they keep an eye on the beach, they¡¯ll be able to detect any enemy intrusion.


    So I¡¯m looking for somewhere else to sneak into the ind, but it seems impossible. As well as the cliffs, the ind is surrounded by rocky shores, making it inessible to fishing boats.


    ¡°Oh, no. If we get too close, we¡¯ll make a hole in the bottom of the boat.¡±


    If a professional fisherman says so, he¡¯s right. We had to give up and go to the beach.


    ¡°There¡¯s a gentle slope there that you can climb, but these sharp rocks are too dangerous.¡±


    When I turned my eyes in the direction Nagare was pointing, I saw a slope that looked like it could be climbed. At the same time, I could also see a number of sharp rocks poking out of the sea like spears.


    ¡°The only way is from the beach, right?¡±


    We looked at each other, let out a big sigh, and as we were leaving the shore, Destiny jumped over the edge of the boat and turned around to look at us. He stood dexterously on his hind legs and crossed his front legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to make of that. Uh, does that mean I can¡¯t go back?¡±


    I asked, and he nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°But what should I do? I can¡¯t go across even if I wanted to.¡±


    When we asked him a simple question, he seemed to smile, the corners of his mouth lifting up in a lizard-like grin. He turned his back to us and stared out to sea, then jumped over the edge of the boat.


    ¡°Destiny!¡±


    I rushed over to him and reached for his hand, but it cut through the air, and his golden body was sucked into the rough sea andnded on the surface of the water without¡­¡­


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Nagare, who is also reaching next to me, widens his eyes in astonishment and stares at Destiny. Perhaps I have the same look on my face. My eyes fluttered and I carefully looked at Destiny and the surrounding area again. The gray ground stretched straight up to the ind above the sea, and the back of a lizard walked leisurely on it.


    ¡°You petrified the ocean?¡±


    I know you can petrify liquids because I tried it with Gochuphu, but I didn¡¯t know you could petrify the ocean and such arge area. This is unexpected.


    ¡°That¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    Nagare seems to have understood the situation and is very impressed. After crossing a few meters, I turned around and saw Destiny beckoning me. It¡¯s an appeal for me to cross, too.


    The weight of a lizard is different from that of a human being, so I feel uneasy, but I wouldn¡¯t be a man if I didn¡¯t go along with the arrangement. Fearfully, I gripped the edge of the boat and gently lowered my feet into the petrified water.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s more solid than I thought.¡±


    I was worried that the foothold would be unstable, like a piece of wood floating on the water, but it was as solid as a stone bridge. I could cross the bridge with ease.


    Still, the difort and fear of walking on water prevailed, so I walked slowly and carefully. When I finished crossing the petrified bridge and reached the ind, I let out a big sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you on the beach, since it will be easier for them to pay attention to me.¡±


    ¡°It would be great if they could take the bait, but will you be okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯m a follower of the Lord God of Water. If there¡¯s a lot of water in the area, I¡¯ll never lose.¡±


    As he said this and raised his right hand, seawater swirled up from behind the fishing boat and rose to the sky. Whoa! Can he use a miracle like this? Then he won¡¯t be defeated so easily, will he?


    ¡°I can control the current and escape at will. Good luck with your mission.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Destiny and I waved widely, and Nagare responded with a thumbs-up. We watched the fishing boat move away and then climbed up the slope. The top of the slope is densely covered with tall trees, so they can¡¯t see us from outside.


    I pulled out the map of the ind that I had printed out beforehand, and reconfirmed our current location and destination to figure out our route. The shortest and most unobtrusive route would be the best.


    ¡°Destiny, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen from here. We might run into other yers, or worse, monsters from other worlds. Keep your guard up.¡±


    When I turned to my trusty partner, he was tapping his chest vigorously as if to say, ¡°Leave it to me.¡± I¡¯m sorry to keep asking you to do this, but you¡¯re the key. I have faith in you.

 Chapter 112

    <strong>C112: I¡¯m going into a horror spot</strong>


    I ducked into the long weeds and carefully made my way through them. So far, we hadn¡¯t seen a soul or even a beast. We have to be careful of the yers on the evil side, but on an ind rich in nature, the existence of wild beasts can be a problem.


    If it¡¯s a harmless beast, it¡¯s fine, but if there¡¯s a wild boar or a bear¡­¡­no, if there are yers on the evil side, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll exterminate it if it¡¯s inhabiting the area. Still, it¡¯s worth being vignt.


    If it¡¯s a single threat, Destiny¡¯s petrification can overwhelm it, but if it¡¯s multiple threats, I have to hope for poison breath. But it has some disadvantages, such as the fact that I need to be upwind of it and it can¡¯t be used in a small space. If I rely on it too much, I might get hurt, so I should try to enter without being detected.


    ¡°I thought I was ying a vige building game, but I didn¡¯t realize it was a stealth game.¡±


    Aint spills out of my mouth. I¡¯m not very good at stealth games where you have to defeat your target without being spotted by the enemy or invade enemy territory, but I guess I can¡¯t say that.


    Keeping my posture low, I chose a ce with as little light as possible and walked towards the cave I wanted. On the way, I encountered arge insect and almost screamed, but I managed to hold my mouth shut and endure. Incidentally, the bug that scared me ended up in Destiny¡¯s stomach. He really is a reliable buddy.


    Other than that, there were no other troubles and things were going smoothly so far. I checked the map to see where I was and where the tunnel was, and it seemed to be pretty close to¡­¡­.The closer I get, the more likely I am to be found.


    ¡°It¡¯s now or never.¡±


    I sat down with my back against arge tree and decided to take a short break. As I took out my portable food and water bottle to replenish my nutrition and moisten my throat, Destiny was staring at me. I filled a special deep dish with water and handed it to him; he lifted it with both hands and began to gulp it down with gusto.


    I took out my phone and started up the game¡¯s forum. The most popr thread right now is ¡°yer invasion of Iryu Mushin Vige¡±. Of course, it¡¯s about me.


    Since I announced it beforehand, most of the yers on the Lord God side know that I¡¯ m heading to the ind. Since only the Lord God¡¯s side can see this bulletin board, if the Evil God¡¯s side knows about it, either there is a traitor or there is a way to illegally look into the bulletin board. So I intentionally announced on the bulletin board that I would be raiding today to flush them out as well. Then, the thread got a huge response.


    It¡¯s a hot topic in thepany, and everyone is sticking to the bulletin board. They¡¯re even asking to see what I¡¯m doing. It seems that even the gods are paying attention to this mission. Even though I wasn¡¯t the one who wrote the thread, ¡°yer invasion of Iryu Mushin Vige¡± postsing in one after another.


    555: I didn¡¯t know there were yers who would seriously venture into enemy territory.


    556: I wanted a female knight to go in anyway.


    557: Isn¡¯t her life in danger?


    558: What¡¯s going on in the field?


    559: Local yer, how are you feeling right now?


    I guess I should write this one up. I¡¯ll post some pictures I took a while ago.


    601: A yer in the field. Situations like this.


    I¡¯ve also included a picture of the forest that I took twenty minutes ago after I wrote the post. This way, I can create a sense of realism and use it as bait in case the information is passed on to the evil side. I¡¯ m pretty far away from that ce now, so if they pay attention to that, the security will be lessened.


    633: Looks like an unchartednd!


    634: Is this what a deserted ind looks like?


    635: If there¡¯s an Evil God yer, it¡¯s not deserted, right?


    636: In case you were wondering, there¡¯s also the Iryu Mujin Vige.


    637: I thought it was half a lie or fishing, but seriously?


    Now that I¡¯ve dropped some fuel, I¡¯m sure this will keep people talking for a while. There¡¯s another reason why I¡¯m doing this: I was hoping that some yers would be able to help from a distance, just like some yers can use irvoyance. In fact, there was a separate thread for this.


    In the separate thread called ¡°Iryu Mujin Vige Strategy Thread,¡± where there¡¯s a lot of serious discussion and advice that I¡¯ve been referring to. I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s still doing it, but he posts pictures from the sky that he¡¯s looking at with his ¡°irvoyant¡± every few minutes, which is very helpful. I really have to thank him. After a good break, I closed my phone and proceeded cautiously again.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it, the tunnel?¡±


    I avoided the open spaces, but as I neared the tunnel, there was nothing to block my view. The tunnel was hidden behind arge tree, but if I stepped out of it, I would be in full view. There was no one in the vicinity of the tunnel. There are no surveince cameras within sight, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s safe, and that¡¯s the problem.


    Just as the Lord God has a miracle called ¡°irvoyance,¡± the Evil God could have a simr miracle. Since this is a ce that is often visited by streamers, it would be reasonable to assume that they are still monitoring it somewhere. But that doesn¡¯t mean nothing will happen if I stay here and wait. I should take action.


    I picked up a small stone that was lying at my feet and threw it towards the tunnel entrance. The stone went into the tunnel without any hindrance.


    ¡°They¡¯re not using hallucinations to disguise the entrance, and there¡¯s nothing that looks like a trap.¡±


    I knew it would be okay since the streamers were able to get in, but now I was convinced. I checked the time on my phone and saw that I had five minutes left until the time I wanted.


    This time, I activated the ¡°Vige of Destiny ¡± and looked at Gams and the others. The members of the vige marching through the forest were Gams, Chem, Ran, Kang, Murus, and Sudhir¡­¡­.Niles was carrying a life-sized statue of God on his back.


    Then there is Gochuphu, a basilisk riding on the shoulders of the statue of the god, plus two elves and two dark elves. The rest of the team consisted of three groups of five hunters. In terms of strength, it was perfect.


    They are nning to enter the tunnel at the same time as me. I¡¯vee to the conclusion that this is a method that will benefit both me and the vigers, but I¡¯m really thinking about whates next.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll just have to trust fate.¡±


    As the vigers arrived in front of the tunnel and lined up in a row, Gams, the leader, extended his right arm toward the sky. This was the signal I had decided on beforehand. I jumped out from behind the tree and rushed into the tunnel at a nce. I looked sideways at Destiny, who was running with me on all four legs, and saw that he was looking at me at the same time.


    When I returned my gaze to the front, I found myself at the end of an unnaturally dark tunnel. A darkness that does not allow any light to pass through is standing there. Fear of the dark would¡¯ve slowed me down, but Destiny, who is a little ahead of me, turned his head and¡­¡­opened his mouth wide and made a sighing motion.


    ¡°Are you freaked out?¡±


    It¡¯s probably not a mistake that I feel agitated.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. You can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    I stepped on my feet, which were beginning to lose feeling, and kicked the ground with all my might, plunging into the darkness. What was that? I felt a slippery sensation clinging to my skin, as if I had been sprayed with warm¡­¡­breath. But the feelingsted only a moment, and the difort disappeared in less than a second.


    Instead, a chilly air that I would not expect in June hit my skin. It was Destiny rather than me who reacted sensitively to the cold, and he hurriedly climbed up my body and wrapped it around my neck like a scarf. The spikes on his body hurt a little, but I¡¯ll let it slide.


    It was pitch ck inside the tunnel, and even though there was a bright view outside the entrance, no sunlight could prate the tunnel as if it were a boundary. I took out a small light from my bag and tried to shine it further in.


    ¡°It looks normal.¡±


    I wondered what I would do if the light waspletely blocked out of the space, but it seemed that I didn¡¯t need to worry about that. The light alone was a bit disheartening, but the tingling pain and weight around my neck gave me courage. I¡¯m not alone, and that¡¯s enough to keep me going. I¡¯m okay.


    Under my feet is the hard texture of concrete, ttened by the light, not a pebble in sight. The walls of the tunnel are curved and shaped like fish paste. Normally, there would be lights on the ceiling, but I couldn¡¯t find any. It looked like it was just made of hardened concrete.


    As I walked, the sound of my footsteps echoed in the air. If I had been alone, I¡¯m sure I would have slumped. I took one step at a time, stroking Destiny around my neck to distract myself. In a horror movie, you¡¯d hear strange voices and see monsters and ghosts around here, but this is real life.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Oh, it¡¯s¡­¡­.¡±


    Hmm? I thought I heard someone¡¯s voice. No, no, no, it must be an auditory hallucination caused by my fearful mind. I¡¯m just listening to a voice that doesn¡¯t exist in the atmosphere of this tunnel. Calm your mind, calm down, calm down, calm down.


    ¡°¡­ing soon¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­will be fine.¡±


    Yeah, I heard it again. Was it the sound of the wind? I wanted to be silly, but there was no wind in the tunnel. I tried to light up the area, but of course there was no one in sight. Give me a break, I¡¯m really not good with horror stories.


    ¡°Is the Buddhist prayer good for this kind of situation? Oh, but if the other world mixed in, the prayer that Chem does is better.¡±


    I was in a hurry and my thoughts were confused, so I tried to take a deep breath, but then I heard the voice again.


    ¡°Are you also at¡­¡­brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Chem.¡±


    Hmm? They just said brother and Chem didn¡¯t they? And what¡¯s that voice? My curiosity increased more than my fear, and I listened carefully after catching my breath.


    ¡°Will those people be safe at the end of this tunnel?¡±


    ¡°The oracle said there was a good chance they were safe.¡±


    ¡°And you said there might be one person who could help us.¡±


    This time I could hear them clearly. There was no doubt about it, the voices were Gams and Chem! Well, this tunnel is the boundary between the other world and Japan. I can¡¯t see them, but I can hear their voices. It¡¯s like the radio waves are mixed up. As soon as I realized that the vigers were also walking in the same ce, my steps became lighter. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get through this tunnel.

 Chapter 113

    <strong>C113: When I went through the tunnel, that¡¯s where I was</strong>


    I see a light ahead of me. It seems to be the exit of a tunnel. It is still a long way away, so it seems to be only a point of light, but in space with only the light at hand, it seems awfully bright. I changed my speed from a fast walk to a short run, stroking Destiny, who was around my neck as I went.


    The light that had been a dot gradually grewrger, and the scene on the other side of the tunnel filled most of my vision. Ahead is a burnt-out ruin. A world filled with the ckness and ashes of charcoal. It looks the same as it did when Gams and the others visited it before. A few more steps and I could exit the tunnel, but I stopped and listened carefully.


    ¡°We are almost in enemy territory. Stay alert.¡±


    Gams¡¯ voice was in my ear. Maybe they¡¯re in the same ce. I took out my phone to check on Gams and the others, and found that they were standing in a tight group near the exit of the tunnel.


    After making a roll call to see if everyone was there, the hunters stuck to the exit wall and peeked outside. Then, when they looked at Gams, he nodded widely and raised his right hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s the signal.¡±


    As soon as I see it, I step out of the tunnel. For a moment, I felt the same strange sensation that I did when I rushed into the entrance, but since this is my second experience, I ignored it and didn¡¯t stop.


    I kicked the earth forcefully to shake off the air that clung to my body, and exited the tunnel. In front of my eyes, I saw a number of houses whose pirs and beams had copsed into charcoal. I could smell the burning smell, as if the house had been burning until recently. The sky was cloudy. If I had been alone in such a ce, I would have felt nervous and wanted to run away, but now.


    ¡°Hey, who are you? You¡¯re not the guy from before.¡±


    I hear a questioning voice behind me. I turned around to see one of the hunters pointing a cuss at me. The other hunters are surrounding me, weapons at the ready, on alert. I miss this kind of response. I chuckle, remembering Gams when I first visited the vige.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. I know that man.¡±


    ¡°Master Yoshio!¡±


    The two brothers Gams and Chem stepped in to stop them. Murus, Kang and Ran also stood around me as if to protect me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, everyone. How have you been?¡±


    I switch on a different mode than my usual self and speak to them. I must be a follower of God, Yoshio, not a good friend in front of them.


    ¡°Oh, so we are on the same side. Can you exin?¡±


    The leader of the hunters instructed hispanions to lower their weapons and then stared at my face. From their point of view, I was just a strange man who suddenly appeared. It was natural for them to be wary.


    Sudhir and Niles are vigers, but they joined the group after I returned to Japan, so they look puzzled. Chem cleared her throat once, nced at me and nodded lightly. Seeing this, I gave her a nod as well.


    ¡°This is Yoshio-sama, a follower of the God of Fate. He has visited our vige before and spent time with us.¡±


    Upon hearing the exnation, a surprised voice leaked out, ¡°Oh!¡± followed by ¡°What?¡± There was a cry of joy that shook my eardrums. There was no need to search for the owner of the voice, it was Niles, the former chief priest. Arge man with a face covered in tears, approaches me with a thud and the earth shaking. I can¡¯t help but notice that the smile that was stered on his face has been pulled away.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! I¡¯ve heard rumors of you from the vigers! My name is¡­¡±


    ¡°I know who you are, Mr. Niles, and I thank you for all you do for our vige.¡±


    ¡°What a waste of words!¡±


    I took Niles¡¯ hand and smiled at him, and the amount of tears in his eyes increased. I guess I¡¯ll have to rehydrate himter.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you too, Mr. Niles, but this is hostile territory and it would be helpful if you could keep your voice down a bit.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me!¡±


    Niles hurriedly held his mouth as he replied loudly. His exaggerated movements softened the atmosphere of the ce. Thanks to Niles, who has a big reaction to everything, I can feel that they¡¯re less wary of my sudden appearance.


    ¡°I would like to talk more with you all, but it seems that now is not the time. First, let¡¯s rescue the inhabitants of the Kingdom of God. After that, if there is time, we can talk.¡±


    ¡°I see. I understand.¡±


    Gams and everyone else agreed to that suggestion. Nevertheless, I should say something to the vigers I met before.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you, Mr. Gams, Miss Chem, Miss Murus, Mr. Kang, and Mr. Ran. I¡¯m d to see you all again.¡±


    ¡°Wow, me too.¡±


    The rest of them just nodded because they were basically silent, but it was no optical illusion that their faces were beaming.


    ¡°Sudhir, you moved to the vige, and the God of Fate was delighted. The God of Nature also praised your decision.¡±


    A yer, to be exact, but there¡¯s no need to mention that here.


    ¡°Yoshio, have you ever met the God of Nature?¡±


    Sudhir brings her face closer to mine and looks into my eyes. I rather like the fact that she doesn¡¯t lose her usual attitude even towards a follower of God.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve met him several times, and he¡¯s always been pleased and saddened by the exploits of the Dark Elves.¡±


    ¡°I see. Hmm.¡±


    She seemed indifferent at first nce, but her cheeks remained rxed. Anyone would be happy to be praised by the god they worship, right?


    Suddenly, I noticed that my shoulders were getting lighter. It was not so much that the burden had been lifted from my shoulders, but rather that the burden had actually been lifted from my shoulders. Destiny, who had been wrapped around my neck for so long, was now at my feet, facing a silver lizard of his own species, Gochuphu. His tongue lolled out and she swayed from side to side, a meaningful gesture in the lizard world, I wondered.


    This time, two of them were chasing each other¡¯s tails, spinning in circles on the spot. I wondered what was going on. I want to keep an eye on these two strange creatures, and I have a lot of things to talk to the vigers about, but I have to be sensible about where I¡¯m going. So much for the harmonious mood. I need to tighten up my loosened spirits. Standing around talking is a waste of time, so let¡¯s aim for our destination first.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk as we walk.¡±


    I urge them on, and they all nod. Gams and Hunter took the lead, drawing their swords from their sheaths and moving forward. We gave them a look and followed suit. We are some distance away from the ce where the distributor was being held. Maybe it¡¯s time for an exnation. I decided to tell them why we were here, just loud enough for everyone to hear.


    ¡°My goal is to secure the inhabitants of the Kingdom and deliver them safely to home.¡±


    ¡°I see. May I be so bold as to ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°What is it, Mr. Niles?¡±


    Niles shrugs hisrge body and raises his hand. You don¡¯t have to raise your hand, but the way you do it makes you look like a bear doing tricks and is very charming.


    ¡°When we tried to rescue those people before, we couldn¡¯t get them through the tunnel. I¡¯m worried about that this time too.¡±


    ¡°You mean that? I¡¯m here, so they¡¯ll be fine. If they are with me, they¡¯ll be able to return to the Kingdom of God through the tunnel.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. You are indeed a follower of God.¡±


    You¡¯re overly impressed, but you¡¯re really okay¡­¡­aren¡¯t you? God of fate, I believe in you.


    ¡°Those captives have made a mistake and they deserve it. I¡¯ll have to preach harder after I rescue them, but I can¡¯t just abandon them.¡±


    Scratching my head, I let out a deliberate sigh.


    ¡°I want to remind you that our primary goal is not to conquer this ce, but to keep you safe. You can forget about rescuing them when the timees.¡±


    I¡¯ll try not to misunderstand the purpose. In fact, even if the streamers were to be sacrificed, I would put the vigers first without hesitation. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s even worthparing which is more important.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s all I have to say. They¡¯re here.¡±


    Hearing Gams quietly advising voices, everyone stopped in their tracks. A circle was formed with me and Chem in the center, while Destiny and Gochuphu ran up my body and took up positions on my right and left shoulders. There were no copsed houses in the area, just burnt ground.


    Maybe this ce used to be a za or a park. Even though we were in a vige, it was pretty bleak. As I waited the ground in the vicinity began to rise up. Pushing aside the soil, countless zombies and skeletons appeared. Their heads and hands extended out of the soil, pushing up their upper bodies and trying toe out of the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯ll crush you!¡±


    It seems that only in the game world can we wait so long for such an enemy full of gaps, as Gams mercilessly hits the monsters whose lower half of their bodies are still buried in the earth and cannot move. It¡¯s a great way to get rid of a lot of problems.


    As a¡­¡­gamer, I have a few thoughts, but this is the most efficient way. It¡¯s the enemy¡¯s fault for exposing a gap. As I kicked the skeleton¡¯s skull, which was about to emerge from beneath my feet, as hard as I could, I made an excuse in my mind.

 Chapter 114

    <strong>C114: I¡¯m in the middle of something</strong>


    We all crush the monsters that appear one after another from the ground. I¡¯ve been kicking the crap out of them for a while now, too, but they weren¡¯t zombies yet¡­¡­with flesh stuck to them and a putrid smell. I avoided the dead bodies and aimed at the skeletal¡­¡­bodies.


    To be honest, I am notfortable with the act of kicking a monster. I mean, it¡¯s just in scary. However, thanks to my previous experience with ck dogs and green kobolds in the vige, I could manage to move. I can¡¯t force all the scary and painful tasks on the vigers, can I? I have to help them, even if it¡¯s just a little bit.


    ¡°But it¡¯s more destructive than I imagined.¡±


    Incidentally, the shoes I¡¯m wearing are safety shoes with a hardened toe, which were given to me by the president because I needed to wear them when I went to clean the factory. They were originally designed to protect me from heavy objects falling on my toes, but the thin steel te in them increased the power of my kicks. It¡¯s enough to crush a battered skull.


    I was actually nning to bring the bat from home, but even if I put it in the case, if someone got suspicious and searched my luggage while I was on the move, they would find Destiny hiding in my bag. The monsters are attacked before their bodies are out of the ground, so they can¡¯t fight back and are just defeated.


    ¡°In any other game, that would be a good experience hunting ground.¡±


    I was in such a good mood that I could afford to feel that way. In my bag, I have a reasonably-sized hammer that I bought at a home improvement store near the port just in case, but at this rate, I won¡¯t have to take it out.


    I guess the dead bodies and bone bodies in this area have run out, and no new monsters have appeared. For some reason, the gazes of Gams and hunters were focused on Niles and Chem, so I looked at them, too, and saw that they had closed their eyes and were making some kind of praying gesture.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any sign of undeads in the area.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the foul spirits are gone.¡±


    The two of them assured me once and for all. They can use some kind of magic to sense the presence of undead nearby in the cleric¡¯s magic, so if they say it, it must be true.


    The enemies in the area seemed to have been cleared out, so we started moving forward again. I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s a graveyard up ahead, and I found a staircase that leads to a basement, where the streamers were trapped.


    Countless gravestones greeted me, as if to confirm my recollection. The gravestones that had fallen down when the monsters had appeared before were still intact, as were the countless holes in the ground. Could it be that, unlike the previous ce, the enemies here no longer appeared?


    ¡°Well, it seems there are no more enemies nearby.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Niles¡­¡­.¡±


    If the two clergymen say so, I¡¯ll trust them. After easily finding the stairs leading to the basement, they all turned to look at me. I guess I should interpret this as a request for instructions.


    ¡°Our goal is to purify this ce, but it would be better to rescue them first so they won¡¯t be used as hostages.¡±


    As I said, I have no intention of obeying a threat to drop my weapon if they use the hostages. However, if I could stop that situation, I would. The vigers are the most important, but I also want to save the streamers. That¡¯s what I really feel.


    ¡°One thing that worries me is that there are probably people who are watching this vige. This is not confirmed, but there is a possibility that those who worship the evil gods are pulling the strings behind the scenes. So, please be careful and stay alert.¡±


    I have to tell them this. If they only paid attention to the monsters, they might suffer an unexpected blow. The person controlling the monster is more troublesome than the monster, whose principle of action is simple.


    There¡¯s a good chance that they¡¯re still peeking in on us, and that they¡¯re eavesdropping on our conversation. I think I should take care of the vigers as much as possible, since I can¡¯t help them in the fight against the monsters.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be too careful when the Evil Ones are involved.¡±


    When the smile disappears from Niles¡¯ face, he exhales heavily. Next to him, Chem also has a difficult look on her face. As a believer on the side of the Lord God, she seems to have some thoughts about the evildoers.


    ¡°They may have predicted that we areing to help again. Be very careful of traps.¡±


    When I alerted the small hunter who was examining the stairway entrance, he nodded with a serious look on his face. After a careful inspection of the area, we descended the stairs with the small hunter in the lead. I left a pair of hunters outside to let me know if anything happened.


    At the bottom of the stairs, there was a concrete space with an iron door. This looked creepier in the flesh than through theputer screen. Everyone looked at each other while those with swords drew them from their sheaths, and the door slowly opened in a battle ready position.


    It¡¯s a bleak room surrounded by concrete. There is a TV, a game console, and a bookshelf full ofic books. There are severalrge cushions on the floor, and I make eye contact with someone lying on them, covered in clothes. The living environment has improved remarkablypared to before.


    They just nced at us and continued ying games and reading. The people seemed to have a different attitude than before, as if they had a different soul. They were definitely the streamer, I can tell that by looking at their faces. What I don¡¯t understand is this attitude. They used to shed tears and plead for help, but what is this change?


    ¡°Gentlemen, we¡¯re here to help.¡±


    When I said that, she nced at me, but quickly looked away. I was waiting for them to say something, but silence prevailed.


    ¡°Hey, you guys! We¡¯re here to help!¡±


    One of the hunters, annoyed by the other¡¯s reaction, walked up to the nearby streamer and shouted at him. The streamer then waved his hands in annoyance and let out a big, deliberate sigh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Oh, right. I forgot. They were Japanese, so they couldn¡¯t understand thenguage of the other world. It was my job to talk to them here.


    ¡°Then let me do the talking. You can understand me, right?¡±


    My words are tranted into otherworldlynguages on their own, but if I¡¯m conscious of them, I can deliver them as Japanese.


    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s Japanese. Are you Japanese?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here to help you. Do you understand where you are?¡±


    They have stepped into a horror spot and are being held captive. So, I want to make sure that they understand that this is a different world. What happens next will depend on whether they know or not. If they know, I can tell them honestly and take them out. If they don¡¯t know, I can just cover it up.


    ¡°Oh, so this is the other world, huh?¡±


    Whoa, you know that? The other streamers were nodding, so it seemed to be amon understanding.


    ¡°I thought it was a different kind of vige, but it turned out to be a different world. If we publish this, our views will increase tremendously.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a big hit, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    They were having a casual conversation with each other and I didn¡¯t think they really understood the situation. Unlike thest time I saw them, there was no sense of sadness or crisis on their faces. They seemed to be rxing as if they were at home.


    ¡°Are you sure you understand the situation?¡±


    I said the question out loud. The distributors looked at me quizzically. ¨CTheir eyes were dark and cloudy. What is it with these lifeless, vacant eyes?


    I almost flinched a little at the unexpected reaction, but I couldn¡¯t let my pathetic appearance be exposed in front of the vigers. I put on my best face and faced them unfazed on the surface.


    ¡°I know. This ce is run by a guy who worships some evil god. We¡¯re being held as test subjects to see if we can chain another world to Japan, right?¡±


    They understand the¡­¡­big picture. If so, why don¡¯t they try to escape?


    ¡°If you know that¡­¡±


    ¡°Just leave us alone. We¡¯re here because we want to be here. You abandoned us once. If you stay here, we¡¯re guaranteed food, clothing and shelter. We don¡¯t have to work, we can just y and live, how can we not be happy?¡±


    ¡±Yes, yes.¡±


    They don¡¯t look like¡­¡­people who are threatened and pretend to obey. I¡¯m not sure what to make of that. I can only assume that they mean what they say.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯re guaranteed food, clothing and shelter for now, but you¡¯re being used as an experimental subject. Are you aware that this is a dangerous thing to do, not knowing what will happen if you fail?¡±


    ¡°Even if we live in Japan, we could die tomorrow in a car ident, or from a disease. So, if we are happy now, why not?¡±


    Decadent thoughts, an excuse for those who have grownzy. I know it¡¯s a pathetic argument, but I used to think the same way. If I had been in the same situation a year ago, I would have said the same thing¡­¡­.I can¡¯t help but think so.


    ¡°I have friends to hang out with here, and my parents and others don¡¯t say anything if I ck off. I¡¯m not even scorned. This is what heaven is all about.¡±


    My heart aches as I look at my old self. I didn¡¯t have a ce at home, I didn¡¯t have a job, and I didn¡¯t have a shoulder to lean on. I was worried about what people would think of me, but I still couldn¡¯t take the plunge. In the midst of all this, people who thought they could get a shot at streaming are gathered here.


    I thought of ways to persuade them to leave but that would be a pointless act. When you¡¯re in this state, no amount of words from others will change your mind.


    Even if the words resonated with them, they would be meaningless unless I took the time and patience to do it over and over again. It¡¯s too convenient to suddenly change your mind and reflect on the situation.


    I know that better than anyone. I was able to change because I interacted with the vigers through the game and had a reason to move on. Even so, after much hesitation, I managed to take the first step.


    ¡°Master Yoshio, what are they saying?¡±


    They may not have been able to understand the words, but they must have realized it from the atmosphere. Niles is looking into my face with concern.


    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s leave them here. Focus on defeating the enemy here first, then we can take them with us.¡±


    We could forcefully threaten to take them away, but that would definitely drag us down. If that were the case, it would be better to leave them here and take them out after everything was over. Besides, I¡¯m worried about those eyes, empty eyes that don¡¯t see reality.


    I was expecting one of the vigers or hunters to argue with me, but they seemed to have guessed from the other¡¯s attitude, and no one said anything andplied. I didn¡¯t say anything to them, but looked at them the moment the iron door closedpletely. They had already lost interest in us and were all back to reading or ying games.

 Chapter 115

    <strong>C115: The Evil Side, the Lord God Side, and me</strong>


    Once I gave up on the streamers, I decided to defeat the boss of this capture point first. There was no need to be depressed, since this was my main goal. I¡¯ll just have to take my time and think about the trouble afterwards.


    They¡¯re all looking at me, waiting for instructions. The leader of this team is supposed to be Gams, but it seems that my position as a follower of God has given me the authority to make decisions.


    ¡°Mr. Niles, do you sense any huge, evil presence?¡±


    ¡°I can use magic to detect evil, but the distance is limited. Would you like me to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes¡­¡±


    I thought I¡¯d ask him to probe just to be sure.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Suddenly, I hear a quiet, solemn, yet intonationless voice. The voice resonated in my core, even though it was only speaking inly. Instantly, the vigers and hunters look around, but cannot find the owner of the voice.


    ¡°Up there!¡±


    I followed the sharp warning gaze of Gams and saw a single object floating in the sky.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    I heard someone¡¯s startled murmur. I didn¡¯t have time to see who it was, but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off a spot in the sky. There was something oddly shaped floating there. There is a white square¡­¡­cage in the sky, but it is not made of iron or wood.


    ¡°Is it made of bones?¡±


    Gams was right. Those are bones. A huge cage made of human bones. And crammed inside is a wriggling mass of flesh. Blood vessels that repeatedly pulsate and make unpleasant noises are stretched across the surface of the lump, and blood asionally spurts out from these vessels.


    There are many eyes and noses on the surface of the lump of flesh, but only one mouth. The huge mouth, with the corners of its mouth split open like a crescent moon, was full of sharp des like the fangs of a shark. Every time the saliva dripping from its mouth hit the ground, the ground sores and white smoke billowed out.


    Just looking at him made me sweat all over my body. The reason why my vision has been blurred since a while ago is because my body is unconsciously shaking.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe a monster like that exists¡­¡­.¡±


    The strange shape and the odor that wafted in the air made the others, including Chem, shrink backpletely. When I looked at their faces, they looked pale, and the weapons they were holding slipped from their hands andy on the ground.


    I can assure you that if I had been here alone, I would have run away without even looking over my shoulder. My instincts were telling me that I couldn¡¯t do that, but my heart was screaming at me to run, run, run.


    Even so, as a follower of¡­¡­god, a god destined to protect the vigers, I had no choice but to summon up what little courage I had. I¡¯ve chosen not to run from reality anymore! I clench my hands and grit my teeth. Hold on, hold on, don¡¯t slouch, and don¡¯t look away! You¡¯ve¡­¡­stopped running away from reality, and you¡¯ve stopped looking away!


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    I heard the sound of breath leaking from next to me. When I turned my gaze slightly to the side, I saw Chem in a praying outfit, tears streaming down her face. The other men were simr, but with strength in their eyes, some of them were supporting their bodies and enduring, using their weapons as canes. Unlike the others, Niles was the only one with arge bead of sweat on his forehead, but instead of distorting his face in fear, he seemed to be thinking about something.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the God of¡­¡­Desire?¡±


    While everyone was confused and unable to move, Niels spoke the name. Everyone in the room reacted to the words with a look of despair.


    ¡°Is that the¡­¡­God of Desire?¡±


    Niles nodded broadly in response to my question and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡±Yes, a follower of the Evil God¡­¡­the God of Desire. They say it enters the crevices of the mind, seduces and fascinates. Its form is a bloated, skinless mass of flesh. Arge mouth and countless eyes and noses. He covers his false body with a cage of bones and keeps it that way. Or so the legend goes.¡±


    I gulped as I listened to what he said with a face devoid of blood. I was prepared for a strong opponent because it was the boss of the capture point, but of all people, he was a subordinate of the Evil God!


    ¡°Is there anyone who knows me? Yes, I am a god. I am one of the evil gods, sealed in the depths of the earth. Bare your ugly heart. Give in to your desires.¡±


    ¡°Gagga!¡±


    My head wobbles and my heart beats faster just listening to the voices falling from above. Our weak mind whispers, ¡°Give up, give up everything,¡± but we shake our heads violently and struggle to escape the sweet words. There was an invisible force from above that was tormenting us. If we let our guard down even a little, we would fall to our knees.


    ¡°You are in the presence of the God of Desire. Prostrate yourselves, mortals.¡±


    The pressure increased in an attempt to crush us, and we all fell to our knees on the spot. I was told that the Followers were sent to Japan and lost most of their power, but what is this pressure? This is nothing like when I met Sedo-san, the God of Destiny. In the first ce, it¡¯s a foul thing to not have a human form.


    The ugly and horrible appearance, the texture is real, not CG. It¡¯s a monster of a strange shape. My instincts, not my logic, are frightened. A sense of despair washed over me, as if I could not even resist. Still, I try to resist somehow, but it¡¯s all I can do not to be crushed. I don¡¯t even have time to think about anything else.


    None of my friends showed any signs of moving. Is there nothing we can do but wait to be crushed like this? Most of the vigers and hunters distorted their faces in despair, and not a few of them were sheddingrge tears of fear.


    You can rest now. You can give in now. A sweet temptation that shakes the heart tries to sneak into the cracks of the weak heart. I¡¯m not as strong or as gutsy as the people in the other world, but I¡¯ve done well.


    I gathered up what little courage I had left and red at the God of Desire. The vigers are closer to the god than I am. It¡¯s been ingrained in their minds from an early age as an enemy they will never be able to defeat. They wouldn¡¯t even think of defeating the god.


    But I was different, wasn¡¯t I? Not only did I not believe in God, but I even cursed God for my misfortune, putting my own disappointment on the shelf. I put my hands on my knees and put all my strength into my body. I hear something creak and feel pain, but I ignore it!


    ¡°Yoshio, sir?¡±


    Chem stares at me with a dumbfounded look on her face. In response to her words, everyone else turns to look at me. Faces stained with despair are lined up in a row. I know, I¡¯m worried, I¡¯m scared. For those who believe in God, the existence of God is absolute, right?


    I smiled as much as I could at my precious friends. I¡¯ve been pampered and protected my whole life while many of my ssmates have gone from being protected by their families to protecting their families.


    ¡°Gu¡­¡­ooh, ooh, ooh.¡±


    My joints and bones are screaming. I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re going to have to endure the biggest pain of your life with me for a little while longer!


    In one fell swoop, I stand tall and heroic. I was really happy to be able to protect someone, even if it was just for a game, and to be able to be pampered and relied on by someone. Even if I¡¯m like this, I can be of use to someone. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t show my pathetic appearance in front of them. I want to continue to be their idol, even if this is just a trivial pride.


    ¡°God of Desire, I will not be defeated! I can¡¯t give in!¡±


    ¡°Scramble, foolish yer!¡±


    The countless eyes stuck to the lump of flesh stared at me. This is the only thing that can take away what little courage I have left. But when I think of the vigers around me¡­¡­I can find any amount of courage I want!


    There is no way to recover from this, on the contrary, I was at the limit of my ability. I can barely move my hands and feet. But still, I¡¯m not going to avert my gaze.


    Would he say something, or would he attack us without question? I had prepared myself for this, but my opponent didn¡¯t make any move at all. For some reason, he was just staring at me. What broke through the tense atmosphere was a song with a cheerful rhythm that was too out of ce. The song came from my chest. This is¡­¡­the ringtone of the God of Destiny!


    ¡°What the hell is that noise?¡±


    That dumbfounded voice I just heard is the God of Desire, right? I didn¡¯t feel any greatness in this voice, even though it had been an unemotional and indifferent voice earlier. Whether it was the effect of the song or the result of being caught off guard, the power that had been restraining my entire body disappeared, so I hurriedly took out my phone from my breast pocket.


    ¡°Whoa, bright!¡±


    The screen of my phone was flooded with a dazzling light. It should be showing the name of the iing caller, but the white light is too bright to see anything.


    ¡°Hello, are you connected?¡±


    I knew this voice was the God of Destiny!


    ¡°Yes, I can hear you!¡±


    The white light on my phone went out, and I checked the screen to see a close-up of the face of the God of Destiny, Ms. Sedo.


    ¡°Oh, good. That was a really impressive performance. Now, I¡¯ve got some work to do. I know you¡¯re there, God of Desire.¡±


    She called the other person by name, so I extended my arm as I thrust my phone into the air above me.


    ¡°You are¡­..God of Destiny.¡±


    You two know each other.


    ¡°What are you trying to dress up as? You¡¯re downstairs working on yourputer.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Downstairs, so the God of Desire works in the same building too!


    I had heard that both the subordinate deities on the Lord God¡¯s side and the subordinate deities on the Evil God¡¯s side were equally fallen in Hokkaido, but I didn¡¯t realize that even this God of Desire was a colleague who worked in the same office building.


    ¡°It¡¯s against the rules to misbehave with a piece of yourself left in the other world, isn¡¯t it? Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Can I go downstairs now and spank you?¡±


    The God of Desire, who keeps silent while the God of Destiny speaks rapidly. Although his appearance remains the same, the way he keeps his mouth tightly shut makes me feel sad. The sense of fear and oppression I felt earlier has faded considerably. This is changing the direction of the wind. If the negotiations¡­¡­or rather the threats go well, we may be able to get through this.


    ¡°Oh, um, Yoshio-sama. Who is that voiceing from the board and what is it saying?¡±


    Chem tugged on the sleeve of my dress and called out to me apologetically. The others seemed to feel the same way and looked at me with troubled faces. Oh, so this conversation wasn¡¯t interpreted to people from other worlds? I was relieved because it was about the dignity of God.


    ¡°The owner of the voice is the God of Destiny.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God.¡±


    Chem and Niles were so surprised that their upper bodies fell over on their backs. The others were also surprised, their mouths wide open and their eyes wide.


    ¡°The Gods are negotiating right now. Please wait a moment.¡±


    When I said that, he nodded his head so many times that I thought his neck would break. It¡¯s notmon to have the opportunity to witness a conversation between gods, so it¡¯s only natural that they react this way.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak up and act like a big shot like you did before? You¡¯re probably just holding a grudge because your yer was beaten out of the game by Yoshio-kun, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re a god, but you¡¯re a little man.¡±


    There are two people who fit the criteria. They are Yamamoto-san and the man who manipted Seika. So this God of Desire was the God the band man was ying!


    ¡°The purpose of connecting the other world to Japan is also secondary to this one. It never urred to me that your main goal was to lure Yoshio out and harm him.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t by chance that Iryu Mujin Vige was in the Forbidden Forest, but rather that it had been set up knowing that it was my territory.


    ¡°By the way, your pay cut is final.¡±


    The God of Desire, who has been silent since then without a response, is creepy.


    ¡°Shut up. Shut up, shut up, shut up! Bitch! Ahh!¡±


    The air shook as the huge mouth rasped, and my whole body trembled from the vibrations of the voice. I¡¯d been caught off guard by our earlier exchange, but that was a follower of the evil god. He¡¯s a god.


    ¡°We¡¯re all gods, but we¡¯re all bound by human reason. What are the rules? If you¡¯re going to give me a pay cut, then I¡¯m going to go on a rampage!¡±


    It¡¯s easier to deal with him now that he¡¯s lost the dignity he had earlier and has be more human. However, the current situation is still quite difficult. I heard that it¡¯s a piece of God, but even with that, it must still have the power to defeat us. We who are facing it are feeling the difference in power firsthand.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I¡¯m going to go downstairs to knock you down, so be prepared. Yoshio, if they¡¯re going to break the rules, we don¡¯t need to follow them either. I¡¯ll lend you my strength, so good luck! Okay, Mi-chan, Yaku-chan, and¡­¡­we¡¯re going to hit the bottom floor!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    The call was cut off after those words. I could hear other people¡¯s voices, but was that an employee¡­..or another god? I¡¯m curious, but right now, my top priority is to deal with the current situation.


    ¡°Oh, shit, they really broke in. Damn it, stop it, man! You guys, stop watching and help! If this happens, I¡¯m going to run an automated program called¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    The God of Desire was ranting and raving and then suddenly fell silent. It would be great if he would just stop moving, but that¡¯s not going to happen. The eyes of the God of Desire, who had only moved his mouth for a long time, had a red glow in them, and the blood vessels lining his body were pulsating more violently than before.


    ¡°I am the God of desire. Those who belong to the Lord God must be destroyed.¡±


    The voice, spoken in onenguage, is of such poor quality that it could only be a voice synthesized by an old type of machine. He activated the automated program he was talking about earlier!


    ¡°Everyone, please be vignt. The God of Destiny has weakened his strength, but he still has some power left. We have no choice but to fight him off ourselves!¡±


    The conversation between the gods ruined the seriousness of the situation, but the battle with the God of Desire is inevitable. Even though that thing is a fragment of a god and not aplete body, and even though it has been weakened, it is definitely a powerful enemy.


    ¡°It¡¯s thest boss fight. We¡¯ll get through it.¡±

 Chapter 116

    <strong>C116: God of Desire, God of Destiny, the viger, and I, the squire</strong>


    The other party is a follower god, an entity superior to humans.


    A word from the God of Fate gave me strength.¡±I¡¯ll lend you my strength,¡± she said. The cage of bones shook and creaked, the joints holding the bones together came apart, lumps of flesh overflowed from the gaps in the cage, and some of the shredded flesh fell to the ground. The fallen pieces of flesh were crushed and spread out, but as they grew vertically, they became armless humanoid shapes.


    It had only arge mouth and human-like legs, from which two tentacles extended and swayed. If it¡¯s an alter ego created by a god, it¡¯s bound to be a strong opponent. I took out the water balloon that Nagare had given me and threw it at him, hoping that it would buy me some time.


    When the water balloon popped in the air, a thinyer of water, which was obviously not the right amount for its contents, spread out and wet the entire ground. In an instant, the ground liquefied like mud. The legs of the piece of meat are buried up to the knees.


    Thank you for your help, Nagare!


    ¡°Split up into vanguards and rearguards and concentrate on the enemies on the ground! Miss Chem and I will take the rear.¡±


    After exchanging nces with Chem, I left the battle line and hid myself in the ruins where there were barely any pirs and walls left. My guards, Destiny and Gochuphu, came with me.


    ¡°I need to focus my attention on using this board to summon the image of God, so let me know if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Now I can immerse myself in ¡°Summon Golem¡±. The battle situation is not¡­¡­good. That piece of flesh looks soft at first nce, but no attack has been able to prate it. Ohe on, nullifying a physical attack? Even if it¡¯s a piece of meat, it¡¯s still a part of God.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s time for God to step in!¡±


    I turned on my phone in a familiar motion and was about to perform the miraculous ¡°Summon Golem¡± when I saw a ¡°Special Gift¡± item underneath it that I had never seen before.


    It flickered and blinked furiously, showing off its existence in an excessive way. I guessed this was it; since she said that she would help me. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to hesitate. Let¡¯s leave it to this new miracle!


    I touch ¡°Special Gift¡± and ¡°Summon Golem¡± in session.


    As usual, the screen on my phone switched to the one for the golem, and the image was filled with the back of Niles. It was still on his back, wasn¡¯t it? I cut off the rope that was holding it in ce and jumped off his back.


    ¡°The God of Destiny has descended upon us!¡±


    Therades who had been fighting the pieces of flesh of the God of Desire cheered when they heard Niles¡¯ voice. You know how to raise morale. As expected of a former chief priest who had many people under hismand. I took a quick look around the body of the statue of God, but there was no particr change. The effect of the ¡¶Special Gift¡· had nothing to do with the statue of God?


    ¡°Yoshio-sama, Yoshio-sama?¡±


    As I concentrated on the image, my body shook violently as she called out my name.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Chem?¡±


    The distraught voice urged me to look next to me, and I saw Chem with a puzzled expression on her face, her eyes wide open as if her eyeballs were about to fall out. I was about to ask her what was going on, but when I saw the direction she was pointing, I was speechless.


    There were two swords, one golden and one silver, lying there. The swords were thin, single-edged and warped like a Japanese sword, but the problem was the hilt. The hilt was decorated with a fine pattern of pointed scales, and on the part of the hilt that connected to the tsuba was a familiar face. Yes, there was no mistaking it.


    ¡°Destiny, Gochuphu?¡±


    The face looked exactly like a familiar basilisk. The sword has the overall appearance of two of them straightening their bodies and sprouting des from their mouths¡­¡­but no way.


    ¡°I thought I saw a sudden glow, and then they took on this shape.¡±


    Chem could not believe her eyes and her words were weak. I immediately understood that this was the result of the ¡°special gift¡±, but my emotions could not catch up.


    ¡°The two of them are swords¡­¡­..Oh God, I¡¯ll be surprisedter! There¡¯s no time to waste!¡±


    I manipte the statue of the god to beat the squirming pieces of flesh away with my sword and run to where we are. Then I grabbed the golden sword in my right hand and the silver sword in my left. Then there was a change in the wooden statue of God. Its hair shone with gold, its clothes turned silver, its skin transformed into a human-like appearance, and its eyes were filled with gold and silver light.


    ¡°What a divine figure¡­¡­¡±


    Chem, who had just witnessed the sight of God, was crying tears of joy and praying. I was just as moved as she was and made a silly face, but I came back to myself when I saw my own face reflected on the screen of my phone.


    I don¡¯t have time to make a fool of myself!


    I repeatedly took deep breaths to calm myself down. Concentrate, concentrate on the operation. As the statue of God took a step forward, a cloud of dust rose from the ground. That was all the movement it took to get back to Gams and the others¡¯ ce. It was as if it had moved instantly, its speed of movement unnoticeable to the eye.


    ¡°What the hell is this speed?¡±


    With just one step forward, it moved as if it was flying on the ground. Enemies and allies alike were stunned by the statue of God and stopped moving.


    I quickly got back on my feet and shed at the nearest piece of meat with my left and right swords. The pieces of flesh were easily cut, my friends struggled to get through the tough skin, but I was able to do it easily.


    If I look closely at the cross section of the torn piece of meat, I can see that the cut is petrified. Oh well! So this sword can use the ability of the two basilisks. So, by petrifying the part it touched, it erased its ability to nullify physical attacks.


    ¡°I can do this. I can do this!¡±


    The statue of the god raises both swords and swings them down to the ground at the same time. The vigers know that this is a signal to back off, so they exin to the hunters and back off together, keeping the pieces of meat in check.


    I¡¯ll take care of the rest. If it¡¯s a war of the gods, it¡¯s my role as a proxy for the God of Fate. I cut down the pieces of meat that were about to attack my retreatingpanions one by one. The pieces of meat that were about to attack the retreatingrades were cut down one by one. The petrification of the fallen pieces of flesh spread from the cuts, and in a few seconds, they turned into distorted stone.


    In less than a minute, I had transformed the enemy into stone, and a shadow fell around the statue of God. Not needing to look up to confirm it, I jumped backwards. The source of the vibrations was the God of Desire, who had fallen from the sky. A lump of flesh with countless eyes and noses was pierced by several pieces of broken bone cages, which seemed to be protecting themselves with sharp spikes. Fresh blood spurted out from the pierced bones, and his whole body was colored with blood.


    ¡°If I was alone, I¡¯d freak out and cry, but I¡¯ve got everybody.¡±


    As long as the people I¡¯m supposed to protect are here, I¡¯m not backing down! I will not run! Flesh tentacles extended from the body of the God of Desire faster than the statue of the god could step forward. Their tips were coated with sharp, pointed bone fragments, increasing their ferocity and aggression. When I shed the tentacles with my golden sword, the cuts became petrified, but the petrified parts immediately shredded off, preventing the petrification from spreading.


    ¡°You¡¯re learning.¡±


    I was dealing with two tentacles, but the enemy must have thought that this was getting out of hand, because the number of tentacles increased to ten.


    My swordsmanship is faster than his attacks. But I don¡¯t have¡­¡­confidence that I can outrun this number. I don¡¯t know how well the current statue of God can defend itself, so I¡¯m not going to take the gamble of testing out an attack.


    I saw the big mouth of the hunk of meat grin as he realized he had the advantage.


    I crossed my two swords in front of my chest and thrust them out toward my opponent. The mouths of the two basilisks that were holding the swords in their mouths opened wide and purple smoke spewed out of them. The tentacles and the God of Desire were hit by the smoke from the front. Theyy helplessly on the ground, while the God of Desire shook his stubby body violently and struggled.


    ¡°How¡¯s that double poison breath?¡±


    I thought that if I could use the power of petrification, I could use this as well, so I tried it out on a whim and seeded. The opponent had a huge mouth, nose and eyes. I tried to use poisonous breath on it and it was very effective.


    This one has taken on a human-like appearance, but since it was originally a statue, it is not affected by the poison. Therefore, there was no reason to hesitate in stepping into a ce that was still filled with poisonous smoke.


    I plunged head first into the purple smoke and took a giant leap. Below me was the head of the God of Desire, with the smoke clearing and exposing the unprotected top of his head. I thrust two swords ¨C with my falling speed and weight ¨C deep into the tear-stained eyes of the top of the head.


    ¡±Destiny, Gochuphu, please!¡±


    Once again, the sword¡¯s jaws opened, injecting purple smoke directly into its body. Therge amount of smoke that entered his body caused it to expand like a balloon, and smoke poured out of his nose, eyes, and mouth, exploding and scattering.


    The smoke disappeared as if it had never existed, and the scattered pieces of meat bubbled up and dissipated. Before I could bask in the afterglow of my victory, I heard a fanfare sounding from my phone and looked down.


    [All points of attack have been cleared. The Forbidden Forest has be your territory.]


    A golden letter appeared on the screen. Okay, that¡¯s missionplete!


    Wanting to share this joy, I looked at the vigers, who were staring earnestly at the statue of the god standing majestically at the ce where the God of¡­¡­Desire had been, and praying. It seems that it is better not to say anything else. I watched as the ¡°destiny points¡± disyed in the upper right corner of my phone screen rapidly added up, and decided to watch in silence.

 Chapter 117

    <strong>C117:</strong><strong>The big circle and me afterwards</strong>


    After the battle, I went to the basement again to try to persuade the streamers, and they easily agreed and moved to the front of the tunnel.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was worried that I might be killed, but the feeling was fading away day by day, and I didn¡¯t care.¡±


    This was the case. If I believe his words, it could be a miracle of the God of Desire, or it could be that there were other gods or yers cooperating with him, and they were able to change their emotions by a miracle. This change was simr to what happened to Yamamoto-san, so it was probably true. Either way, I have noints as long as they follow me quietly.


    When we arrived in front of the tunnel, I let out a small breath and looked back. There were the vigers and hunters who had gone through the fierce battle. They¡¯re all so dirty and ragged, having used up all their strength and energy.


    They must be exhausted, but all of them have a look of pride on their faces. They seem to have the same sense of satisfaction of having defeated an evil god as I do. I wonder if this is thest time I¡¯ll get to speak to them directly. I¡¯ve thought the same thing before, but I don¡¯t think this kind of luck willst three times.


    ¡°Thank you all for your hard work. I¡¯m sure God is pleased with this result. Until we get back to the vige, please do not rx and don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±


    I sounded like a teacher leading a field trip, but everyone was listening intently.


    ¡°Once we enter this tunnel, we will return to each other¡¯s world. This will be thest time we will be able to talk to you directly. I will miss you.¡±


    I was going to say something more like a follower of God, but my true feelings just leaked out. Well, I guess I should thank each of them from here on out. I need to show a bit of squire-ness.


    ¡°Thank you, hunters, for your help and your assistance; I hope you will continue to keep the Vige of Destiny in your prayers.¡±


    ¡°Of course. The money is good, and the vigers are friendly and weing.¡±


    When one of the hunters said this, the other huntersughed as they talked about the good things about the vige. I feel much happier when the vige and its people are praised than when I am praised. It naturally brings a smile to my face.


    ¡°People of the Vige of Destiny, the God of Fate is truly pleased with the development of the vige and your activities. Looking back, you¡¯vee a long way since that wagon.¡±


    As I speak with distant eyes, Gams and Chem are smiling at me. They¡¯re the only two people present who know what it was like back then.


    ¡°After that, you moved to the cave that Mr. Murus had told you about, and Kang, Ran, and other families also came.¡±


    Murus scratched her cheek with her finger as if embarrassed by the mention of her name, and Kang and Ran looked at each other.


    ¡°Once, the cave copsed and everything was lost, but we were able to rebuild it sessfully. New elves have joined us, and we¡¯ve even been able to get Sudhir the Dark Elves to move in.¡±


    I punctuate my words there. The two elves, Sudhir and the rest of the dark elves exchanged nces for a moment and smiled, but quickly looked away. I wonder if these two races will get along someday.


    ¡°And now that Mr. Niles has arrived, the prosperity of the vige will continue unabated. But please don¡¯t take it too hard. The God of Fate and I are more than happy to see you happy, so please don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    I think I sounded like a follower of God. My words are mended, but the content is definitely true. In fact, I was able to say it without embarrassment because I was ying a character. If it were my real self, I would have felt embarrassed to reveal my true feelings.


    ¡°Thank you, Yoshio-sama. Please continue to watch over us.¡±


    Chem stepped forward on behalf of the group and gently wrapped my hand in both of hers. The skin on her palms felt hard and rough but this was a sign that she was living hard in the vige. I love soft, wless hands, but these hands are much more attractive and lovely.


    My only regret is that I didn¡¯t get to meet Lodis family¡­¡­especially Carol. It¡¯s a pity, but it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again through theputer screen.


    ¡°Please give my regards to Lodis, La and Carol¡­¡­.I wish you all the very best.¡±


    If I talk anymore, I¡¯ll get so emotional that I¡¯ll start crying, so turn my back on the vigers. As soon as I saw that Destiny had rushed up to me and climbed up my body and onto my shoulders, I waved widely and walked into the tunnel with the streamers.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Well, something like that.¡±


    I¡¯m sitting outdoors in the shade under the zing sun, telling Makoto the details. It¡¯s my lunch break from my part-time job, so we¡¯re in the middle of rxing and eating a convenience store lunch together. It was yesterday when I escaped from the ind and arrived home.


    I should have exined the details to Makoto, but he was on a part-time job instead of me, and I was so exhausted that I went to bed early, so I waste reporting.


    ¡°I watched it through myputer, and that fight was really awesome!¡±


    Perhaps the excitement hasn¡¯t cooled down yet, but he is still talking passionately about his impressions of thest fight. It was a really great fight. The fact that I fought a god still seems like something else, but I was there, wasn¡¯t I?


    ¡±What happened to those people you rescued?¡±


    As he finished his impressions of the battle, he seemed to remember their presence.


    ¡°After that, I got on a fishing boat and arrived at the harbor, where the other yers were waiting. Through the miracle of memory maniption, they processed their memories about the location of the ind and the events that took ce on it, and released them.¡±


    As for memory maniption, there is nothing surprising now. The game is designed to make you lose your memory if the game is over, so I¡¯m sure they know how to handle that.


    ¡°All¡¯s well that ends well, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    I said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy with the results,¡± but I didn¡¯t tell him that I actually had one more thing to worry about.


    Objectively speaking, I was very satisfied with the results. Rescued a missing person. Conquered all the strategy points.


    Perhaps it was the recognition of my aplishments inpleting these two tasks, or perhaps it was the normal umtion of experience, but I had reached level 5 in the game.


    Level 5 is the highest level in this game. That in itself makes me happy, and as a gamer, leveling up doesn¡¯t feel half as fulfilling. Every time I reached a higher level, there was a reward, but the problem was ¨C there it was. The reward for the highest level was so unexpected that it¡¯s been bothering me ever since.


    ¡°Hey, break¡¯s over. Let¡¯s get on with it and get the hell out of here.¡±


    I hear the usual loud voice of the president. Work first, worry about itter.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±


    ¡°Wee home.¡±


    I open the front door and tell her I¡¯m home as usual. It¡¯s a normal day in my life, when people say ¡°wee home¡± to me as if it were a matter of course.


    A year ago, I never said, ¡°I¡¯m home. I was at home all the time. As I sat in the living room eating rice crackers with my mother, I nced over at Destiny, who was watching a TV show. He looked like a little person in a lizard suit, slouched on the couch, chewing on a cracker. Perhaps sensing my dismay, Destiny also looked at me, chewed the rice cracker in his hand in one gulp, and walked upstairs.


    I took off my work clothes, took a quick shower to wash off the sweat, and went back to my room. Theputer, left on as usual, showed the vigers working vigorously today. Carol was following Gams around, and Chem was angry.


    Lodis is listening to the vigers¡¯ints and giving them advice. La gently watches over her husband. Kang and Ran are quietly carving and processing wood. Murus and Sudhir seem to be practicing target shooting with each other, but they¡¯re arguing over whose arrow was closer to the center of the target. Niles is still preaching the teachings of God to his congregation today.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s business as usual.¡±


    My precious vige has be magnificent. Now that the Forbidden Forest is my territory, I can quickly n countermeasures against foreign invaders and threats. This would also allow me to respond quickly to the ¡°Temptation of the Evil God¡±, which should reduce the danger level considerably. The poption of the vige will increase, and it will be bigger and more prosperous.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to keep an eye on you¡­¡­¡±


    What¡¯s bothering me is the video call I gotst night from the God of Fate. Every time I remember the content of that call, I sigh.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Congrattions on reaching level 5, Yoshio!¡±


    On the screen of my phone, I see a fuming God of Destiny blowing a cracker. From the surrounding video, it looks like it¡¯s in an office, but I wonder if the other employees won¡¯t get mad.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well done on defeating the God of Desire and rescuing the streamers! I¡¯m so proud of what my yer has done.¡±


    She turned her upper body upside down, stretched out her chest, and spun around in her chair. If I can get her to be in such a good mood, then it was worth the effort.


    ¡°Um, can I ask you one question?¡±


    ¡°Anything. Anything at all.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the God of Desire?¡±


    I¡¯m going to say something that¡¯s been bothering me for a long time. The shards of god have been destroyed, but the main body is working on the second floor of the same tenement building as the God of Fate. It seemed that the God of Fate had gone upstairs to beat him and I was itching to know how it ended.


    ¡°When I went upstairs with a group of my good friends, the God of Desire tried to escape with aptop, so I secured him. The evil godsined, so I exposed what he had done, and they got a big kick out of it.¡±


    So the God of Desire was not a 1st rank follower on the side of the main deity, but at least a second or lower one?


    ¡°For a while, the evil gods will be very busy and the [Temptations of the Evil Gods] so they will probably be quiet.¡±


    If that¡¯s true, I¡¯m grateful.


    ¡°He¡¯s also getting a pay cut and house arrest. He won¡¯t be messing with you for at least a month, and if he gets resentful and does something he shouldn¡¯t, he might get fired. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡±


    ¡°That would be great.¡±


    Since my face and name are known to the evil gods, I don¡¯t want to cause any more resentment or make any more enemies.


    ¡°Oh, that wasn¡¯t the main reason for my call today. When a yer reaches level 5, they are given two choices.¡±


    I straightened my back and listened to her as she suddenly became more reserved. It was not something I should be listening to with a careless attitude.


    ¡°You can choose to continue ying this game or retire.¡±


    ¡°Retire¡­¡­?¡±


    What did the God of Fate just say to me? I couldn¡¯t immediately understand the meaning of the words and asked back.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re surprised. Of course, if you just quit, there¡¯s no benefit, but if you choose to retire, we¡¯ll give you 100 million yen in cash as a clearing bonus.¡±


    ¡°100 million?¡±

 Chapter 118

    <strong>C118:</strong><strong>I choose reality, dreams, hopes, and the future</strong>


    ¡°Yeah, a hundred million yen.¡±


    My mind is lightly confused by the amount of money that is so far away from me. What, but, why is that?


    ¡°So, um, are you sure I can get 100 million yen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in Japanese yen, of course. Also, you don¡¯t have to worry about taxes, I can manipte those things a little bit by using God¡¯s miracle.¡±


    Many questions came to my mind, but I couldn¡¯t put them into words. I was so shocked that my ability to think was severely impaired.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s rude to say this, but how do youe up with 100 million yen? Didn¡¯t you say something like you were in need of money when you were sent to Hokkaido?¡±


    Suddenly, the followers were sent to another world where they didn¡¯t know anything, and in order to make money as a way to survive, they took over a gamepany and made this game.


    Is there enough operating profit to give 100 million yen in one go? But it¡¯s a free-to-y game with a limited number of yers. Even if there is a billing system, is it really that profitable?¡±


    ¡°The billing system is designed to help you in the early stages of the game and to keep you stuck in the game. Making money is secondary. It¡¯s true that in the beginning we were in a pinch because we didn¡¯t have any money, but we wouldn¡¯t die if we didn¡¯t eat or drink.¡±


    She speaks lightly, but I can¡¯t help but be astonished at what she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like our god power is going to increase when you pay for it. We don¡¯t want you to get annihted in the beginning, so we made a rule that we can help you by paying. Even so, people who have paid a significant amount of money will have a hard time quitting the game, right?¡±


    The God of Fate is smiling at me with an evil look on her face. A friend of mine on the Inte told me that he has spent more than a million yen on a certain game, and to be honest, he¡¯s getting tired of the game, but he can¡¯t quit because he¡¯s wasting all the money he¡¯s put into it.


    ¡°Money is pretty easy to make with our miraculous powers. We can alter memories and predict the future to a certain extent, you know?¡±


    If they could do that, they could scam, stock, and invest all they want. There is no need to worry about money.


    ¡°Then why are you still running this game?¡±


    ¡°The reason I¡¯m still running this game is to guide the yers, develop the vige, and increase the number of believers, which will naturally restore the power of the gods. It also serves as a check on the¡­¡­evil god side. If the evil gods are left unchecked, they could do something terrible, like what happened this time.¡±


    Well, this exnation made sense to me. The yers on the evil god side that I encountered were mostly obsessed with money and were loyal to their own desires. I shudder just thinking about¡­¡­giving power to such people and letting them run wild.


    ¡°So feel free to ept the hundred million.¡±


    ¡°Um, what will happen to the vige if I retire?¡±


    It would have been cool if I hadn¡¯t hesitated to resist the temptation of arge sum of money here, but 100 million yen is too much.


    ¡°It will be in the hands of a new yer. Of course, I¡¯ll screen them to make sure it won¡¯t go to anyone who might try to harm the vigers, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    If the vige has grown thisrge, it will be stable and prosperous unless something goes wrong. Even if I disappear, the vigers will not suffer much damage¡­¡­


    ¡°If you had 100 million, you could give some to your parents and invest in the old house caf¨¦ that Seika, your neighbor, is trying to start.¡±


    That¡¯s what¡­.I was thinking, too.


    I can give arge sum of money to my family that has supported me for ten years. And I can also help Seika achieve her dreams financially. I¡¯ll give half of the money to my father, and the other half will be used by Seika as a joint venture. That way, even if I have to work at the old house caf¨¦, I can be on par with her. I¡¯ve always been on the receiving end, but this will give me a chance to live with my heart on my sleeve¡­¡­.


    ¡°However, there is a condition. If you choose to retire, your involvement with the game will bepletely severed. In other words, your memory of the game will be erased.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­memories?¡±


    There was no surprise in that statement. Since the game is designed to erase your memory upon game over, it was easy to imagine that the yer who finished the game would also lose that memory.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fabricate the memory of winning the lottery for 100 million yen, and I¡¯ll make you believe Destiny-chan is just a smart lizard.¡±


    Will Destiny not be taken away from me? I was relieved to hear that. No, I haven¡¯t decided to get the 100 million yen yet, but what am I thinking?


    ¡°If you want to continue ying the game, it¡¯s just the same as before. So take your time and think about it. Think about what you want to do in the future and look for your answer.¡±


    Even after the call is cut off, I can¡¯t look away from my phone. In exchange for 100 million, I lose the game and its memory.


    If I lose my memories, the guilt I feel for giving up my vige will also disappear. Will she be able to manipte the memories of my rtionship with Makoto and my past experiences and pretend that nothing happened? After the game was over, Mr. Yamamoto lost his memory of the game, but went about his daily life normally.


    ¡°What do you think I should do?¡±


    I tried to talk to Destiny, who had been listening to the conversation we had just had next to me. He looked at me intently and then turned away, curling his body.


    ¡°You want me to think for myself?¡±


    That¡¯s right. How can I leave such an important decision to my partner? I don¡¯t want to live a life of procrastination, ming others or luck and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll do it tomorrow,¡± without taking responsibility for myself.


    I turned my attention to myputer and saw the vigers sweating and working. Shrinking the screen to its limit, I could see the entire Forbidden Forest.


    There wasn¡¯t a single ce in the entire Forbidden Forest that was ck, making it possible to see from corner to corner, and the locations of monsters were indicated by red dots on the map, greatly reducing the need for defense and hunting.


    Even if a suspicious person sneaks in, I can now spot them with a single look. There is no doubt that this will make future developments much easier.


    The vige continues to grow more than I imagined, and at this rate, it will probably more than double in size in a year. I would like to see the future of this vige. I thought that I would like to spend the same amount of time with the vigers in the future. But the vigers live in another world, and I live in this world. In order to make a living, I have to work in this world and earn money. I¡¯ve tried to struggle¡­¡­but this is a farce.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known the answer all along, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    I pretended to be troubled, but I didn¡¯t need to think about the answer. I have to live in reality from now on. I¡¯ve had my mind made up ever since I decided to return to Japan, to this ce, instead of staying in another world.


    I picked up my phone and¨C

 Chapter 119 [END]

    <strong>C119: Final Epilogue</strong>


    TL Note: This is the end of NPC ¨C Town Building Game. I picked up this novel in the middle but after 3 and a half months I managed to finish it, of course when this chapter will be resealed for everyone more time will pass.


    I hope you liked this story as much as I did, and now enjoy thest chapter of this great novel.


    The restaurant was located in the countryside where rice fields spread out. The old-fashioned caf¨¦, ¡°Life¡¯s Destiny,¡± has be a ce of rxation for people who have escaped the hustle and bustle of the city and are looking for healing and excellent food.


    It has an old-fashioned appearance with sto walls and a tiled roof. In addition, the white-painted walls surrounding the premises created an atmosphere like that of a samurai residence. Stepping into the restaurant, we were greeted with an interior reminiscent of the good old Showa period.


    The restaurant is thriving and many peoplee during lunch time. Today, a female manager in a kimono and a male waiter were busy working in the restaurant. When asked if they were a married couple, they answered simultaneously, ¡°Not yet,¡± with red cheeks. I was envious of how well they got along.


    I was shown to a seat overlooking the garden by the manager, while my colleague sat across from me on a round table. My colleague was dressed in a girly fashion that seemed out of ce in an old-fashioned cafe, but there was no dress code, so I guess it was no problem.


    ¡°What are you mumbling about while ying with your phone, Hiro?¡±


    I put it back in my bag as my tanned face stretched and tried to peek at the screen of my phone.


    ¡°You see, I¡¯m in charge of writing the promotional social media posts for thepany this month. So I thought I¡¯d post something about this restaurant.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He seemed to have lost interest in the topic and was looking at the menu list intently. I was looking at the view of the garden through therge window, dismayed at such a junior.


    There was arge pond covered with white gravel. On the shore of the pond were rocks, giving it a Japanese garden-like appearance. The Japanese atmosphere was ruined by the golden lizard lying on the rocks¡­¡­. However, most of the visitors were unfazed and were taking pictures and videos with their smartphones.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the store¡¯s signature lizard, Destiny. I¡¯ll take a picture and post it on social media.¡±


    The junior took out a selfie stick, adjusted it so that he and the lizard were in the picture, and wore a smile. I¡¯ll leave her alone, she¡¯s always the meek one. I looked around the restaurant and saw that the seats were upied even though it was past lunchtime. He seems to be a regr customer, as he is chatting with the manager and waiter in a friendly manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s doing very well. It¡¯s all over the news.¡±


    ¡°You were on TV before, right? I¡¯ll bring my kids next time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you quit this shitty cleaningpany.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got some nerve in front of the president of a rundown cleaningpany. I see you want to get a pay cut.¡±


    All the customers seated in the four-person table were wearing work clothes and seemed to have dropped by after work. They were talking to the waiter about this and that.


    ¡°Yoshio, you¡¯re amazing! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re seeding in such a fashionable restaurant!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, Makoto. Boss, Mr. Cape, Mr. Yamamoto, please take your time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry for interrupting your work.¡±


    The waiter was released and went back to the kitchen. There was only a curtain hanging over the kitchen, so I could not see inside, but I could see three women working in the back.


    ¡°Matcha parfait, strawberry rice cake, and hojicha soda, please.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Oh, brother, this is ready. Take it to seat three.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t call me brother at work.¡±


    ¡°No need to be so formal. I¡¯m just grateful that you work part-time like this when you¡¯re busy.¡±


    Apparently, the old woman was an employee of the restaurant, the woman who warned her and the young girl who got angry were family members of the waiter.


    I thought I heard the faint sound of a door opening, but then I saw the kitchen door at the back of the kitchen open. A man peeked out from there. He was probably over fifty years old.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you some fruits, vegetables and some meat.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Dad. When you¡¯re done, why don¡¯t you go and order something?¡±


    ¡°I think I will.¡±


    The man now seems to be the husband of the woman working in the kitchen. The restaurant seems to be made up of the manager¡¯s family and the neighbor¡¯s family. But when they get married, it will be a family business.


    As I grinned imagining this, a menu list was presented to me. My younger colleague seemed to have already made up her mind and was waving her hands around calling for the waiter. The waiter, noticing this,ys out the desserts for the group of women seated nearby, and thenes over to me. I wonder what I should order.


    My younger colleague and I left the store in a good mood, very satisfied with the customer service, the taste, and the atmosphere of the store. Looking back, we saw arge signboard in front of the old-fashioned caf¨¦ with a mascot, a golden lizard with a slightly swollen belly, and the hours of operation written underneath.


    Business hours: 8:00 ¨C 18:00


    Closed on Mondays and Tuesdays


    Closed on thest day of every month due to an important matter.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!